《Billionaire鈥檚 Reborn Sweet Wife》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°My baby, my dear¡­¡±


    In the dpidated wooden house, Anna Stuat lies in a pool of blood. Her eyshes trembled, her palms stroked her ttened lower abdomen, and her lips moved gently.


    Selina , with exquisite makeup, covered her mouth and nose, looked down at her, and hissed with disgust: ¡°my good sister, what are you talking about, the baby is mine, it is all my life, he is the boy of the Andrew family.¡±


    Andrew family?!


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Anna instantly shrinks her pupils and stares at the her face.


    Selina raised her chin and leaned down close to her: ¡°tell you the truth, What you gave birth to is the son of Philip Andrew , the eldest young master of the Andrew family. That night, I drugged your drink and made you have sex with Philip Andrew .¡±


    Selina ¡®s greedy face showed up while mentioned Philip Andrew


    Although Anna grew up in the countryside, she still knows very well about the Andrew family. It was one of thergest families in Vandell City , and Philip Andrew was a business genius in the eyes of people. In just two or three years, he opened the Andrew¡¯s branches all over the world.


    Unfortunately, just two years ago, Philip Andrew ¡®s father Mathew Andrew died on the spot because of a car ident. Although he survived, he was disabled and had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair


    Anna was too stunned to say a word with her mouth open in shock for a long time then she asked incredulously, ¡°what did you say ¡­ It was you who did it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Only by giving birth to Philip Andrew ¡®s child can I marry into the Andrew family. You are really stupid enough to think we treat you as a family. You are just an illegitimate daughter, and you deserve it?¡± Selina said with mockery and arrogance.


    Yes, she is the illegitimate daughter of the Stuat¡¯s, and her mother is the first love of her father Bright Stuat . Shortly after her mother became pregnant, Bright Stuat was forced to marry Vivian vidas, the daughter of the Cica¡¯s family , and never showed up again.


    For so many years, she and her mother had afortable and satisfied life in the countryside. Just a year ago, her mother was seriously ill. In order to cure her mother, she studied medicine with an old doctor in the vige.


    When her mother¡¯s condition improved, Bright Stuat found them with full guilt. For her reputation, her mother chose to agree to Bright Stuat ¡®s request and let her go back to settle down.


    Vivian Cidas¡¯s mother and her were especially kind to her, and they prepared a wee dinner for her on the same day. As soon as she was happy, she drank two more cups and fainted vaguely. When she woke up, she only saw herself lying in bed in messy clothes. She only thought she had a dream, but soon she found that she was pregnant.


    Since then, she has be a disgrace to the Sutat family, and Bright Stuat directly threw her to the deste hillside. It was Selina Stuat who came to see her from time to time and persuaded her to keep the child.


    In the end, she fell into the trap of the Stuat family !


    ¡°Oh, you did all these nasty things only for this child!¡± Her chest was full of anger, and her little face, which was already bloodless, turned pale as paper.


    The so-called guilt and missing of Bright Stuat turned out to be nothing but a trick to deceive her!


    Selina Stuat nodded without hesitation and responded with a light smile, ¡°you¡¯re not so stupid. Fortunately, it is a boy, now that your task ispleted, you can go to hell to apany your sick mother.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, what did you do to my mother?!¡± Anna struggled to get up, but she was soft and had no strength, so she could only stare at Selina with fury.


    Selina Stuat raised her eyebrows and looked very proud. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just add something to her injection. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s walking peacefully and doesn¡¯t feel at all. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    She hooked her fingers. Several men in white coats immediately came in from outside, holding a cold lighted needle tube in their hands.


    ¡°What do you want?! No!  Selina , how dare you!¡± Anna Stuat stares at the approaching man.


    She struggled hard, and the tearing pain of her lower body came, making her sweat.


    Selina Stuat looked down at her from a high position, with a vicious and fierce look: ¡°what dare I? Only dead people don¡¯t talk. Go ahead!¡±


    The words fell, and the cold looking man quickly came forward and forcefully mped her limbs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± endless fear hit, and Anna couldn¡¯t tell whether it was sweat or tears on my peaceful face.


    Selina Stuat is satisfied with it. From the first sight of Annie, she was full of disgust for this woman. Obviously, she is a rural woman, but she looks even better than her.


    If it weren¡¯t for her inability to have children, the olddy of the Andrew family said to the outside world that only after giving birth to the blood of the Andrew family can she marry into the Andrew family, and she wouldn¡¯t be disgusted that she booed and ttered the woman everywhere!


    ¡°Farewell, my good sister.¡± Selina Stuat smiled grimly and felt happy.


    The man got the order and immediately pointed the needle at Anna ¡®s wrist.


    With a slight push, Anna Stuat only felt that her body gradually became paralyzed, and her eyelids became more and more heavy. She couldn¡¯t even feel the pain that tore her heart and lungs.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door of the room was suddenly knocked open by someone. Anna seemed to hear the woman¡¯s shivering voice: ¡°Mis. Stuat, the baby is dead!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Selina Stuat was stunned, things became out of control.


    At thest breath, Anna Stuaty straight on the ground and suddenly opened her eyes, staring at the woman rushing out of the door


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Anna panted violently like a stranded fish. She waved her arms, trying to grasp something, but touched a hard hot.


    Wait, Didn¡¯t she die in the cabin? How could she¡­¡­


    She suddenly opened her eyes and found a strange man lying on her body.


    ¡°Philip Andrew ?!¡± She couldn¡¯t help shouting.


    His face has a strong outline, deep and distinct facial features, and there is a taste of mixed blood. At the moment, those star eyes are shinning with lust, and they look particrly provocative, as if they can suck people in


    His palm was running along her legs across her t abdomen, where there was no pain at all.


    This scene¡­ She went back to the day Bright Stuat picked her up a year ago!


    Toote to be happy, the man¡¯s palm gradually climbed to her chest. After restring her minds she grabbed his wrist, and pushed the man away with force: ¡°stop!¡±


    Philip Andrew was unprepared. He knocked directly on the corner of the bed with his back. He snorted in pain and temporarily recovered his mind.


    ¡°Why,¡± Philip Andrew sneered, and the sense of dryness and heat made him couldn¡¯t help but pull away his cor. ¡± Drug me and then have sex with me, is it the thing what you want?¡±


    Drugging?

 Chapter 2

    Anna frowned. After a slight look, she found that Philip Andrew ¡®s cheeks were abnormally red. Because of restraint and forbearance, ayer of fine sweat exuded from his forehead.


    So in previous lives, she and Philip Andrew were both tricked by the Stuat family .


    Then this time, she might as well take the initiative to settle those ounts slowly with the help of Philip Andrew .


    Anna shed a shrewd look in her eyes. She calmed down and approached the man again.


    Seeing this, Philip Andrew shed a trace of ridicule in his eyes. With the desire surging up, his voice was low and hoarse: ¡°why, do you want it too?¡±


    Anna ignored it. Without saying a word, she took out a few silver needles from her bag, quickly identified the acupoints and stabbed. The action was crisp and neat.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s face sank, and he raised his hand to pull out those silver needles, but he was stopped again by Anna .


    ¡°Selina , what are you doing?!¡± His eyes were cold, and the low pressure around him made people breathless.


    Anna still doesn¡¯t mean to let go.


    Until the eyes gradually restored sanity, she took out the silver needle and sat aside, saying, ¡± Mr. Andrew , my name is Anna , which is the illegitimate daughter just picked up by the Stuat family .¡±


    In her previous life, Selina performed the drama of sisterhood in front of her. She wore a dress simr to her style, and even her makeup was particrly simr.


    They are simr in appearance. They really have the taste of twin sisters, and they can¡¯tin that Philip Andrew will admit his mistake.


    ¡°Anna ¡­ Oh, you¡¯re very brave.¡± Philip Andrew was still a little weak, chuckling, as if he had med the drug on her head.


    Anna, while dealing with the silver needle, said, ¡°I was also framed, and Mr. Andrew are all victims. In order to hook up with the Andrew family, they specially picked me up from the countryside and hold this dinner. It can be said that it was well intentioned.¡±


    ¡°How do I know you are innocent?¡± Philip Andrew leaned half against the head of the bed and looked at her up and down with exploratory eyes.


    Anna was not annoyed, and slowly responded: ¡°if I participated in it, why should I relieve the effect for Mr. Andrew ? If Mr. Andrew believes me, let¡¯s make a deal to ensure that Mr. Andrew can make a steady profit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me.¡± Philip Andrew waspletely sober, gently raised his eyebrows, and gracefully tied his shirt buttons.


    Anna looked at his eyes without fear, word by word, and said with extra force, ¡°I need to use the power of the Andrew family in the name ofdy Andrew to defeat Bright Stuat and make they worse than death.¡±


    ¡°As a reward, I can cure Mr. Andrew ¡®s leg disease, how about it?¡±


    Hearing the speech, Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes slightly changed, but his face was still that cynical look: ¡°but he will point to the prepared trick, and he also wants to use this to trade with me, when I¡¯m so easy to cheat?¡±


    In the past two years, who doesn¡¯t know that he has visited all famous doctors at home and abroad, no matter traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, he has tried, but he still hasn¡¯t made any progress


    She is just a rural woman, can shepare with those expert doctors? I¡¯m afraid those just now are just for getting close to him.


    Anna frowned slightly, knowing that no matter how much she said, Philip Andrew would not believe it. She simply took out a few silver needles and went straight to the man and looked down at him.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes lit up, forcefully mped her wrist, and asked coldly, ¡°what are you going to do?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s breath is full of oppression, and.


    But in order to revenge, she can only bite the bullet and say, ¡± Mr. Andrew , I¡¯ve offended.¡±


    A needle pierced the man. In an instant, Philip Andrew ¡®s body was paralyzed, and he had no strength to resist at all.


    ¡°If you annoy me, you know what will happen!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anna looked up at him and calmly responded, ¡°it¡¯s not toote for Mr. Andrew to me me when I finish the injection.¡±


    She checked carefully, found the acupoint, and pierced the silver needle with different lengths.


    In the whole process, Philip Andrew ¡®s knife like eyes almost pierced her. It¡¯s already half an hour after all this.


    Anna wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked up at the man, ¡± you feel it, do you have feelings?¡±


    Philip Andrew stroked his legs in disbelief. Unexpectedly, he really felt a little.


    A little surprise shed across his eyes, and he was soon pressed down, but he didn¡¯t escape the eyes of Anna.


    She smiled softly. ¡°Can Mr. Andrew trust me now? I promise that as long as one year, Mr. Andrew will recover. During this period, I will never interfere in Mr. Andrew ¡®s personal life. At the end of one year, I will take the initiative to leave.¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s fingers gently knocked on her knees, and at this time his consciousness had begun to disperse a little


    He stared at the woman¡¯s small face. After a long time, he nodded: ¡°OK, I agree to cooperate with you.¡±


    Just recently, the olddy was in a hurry. She directly told the public that whoever could give birth to a child for the the Andrew family could be considered a member of the family.


    Having such a partner can not only cure his leg, but also make the old house at rest. It is killing two birds with one stone.


    At the same time, he was also curious about what kind of hatred entanglement she had with the Stuat family..


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to bother Mr. Andrew to set up a written note for me.¡± Anna spoke and immediately sent him a piece of paper and pen.


    ¡°It¡¯s really well prepared.¡± When Philip Andrew looked at her, there was something else in his eyes, and he quickly drafted an agreement.


    Anna looked carefully, and the terms were reasonable and fair. Both parties signed their names, and the agreement came into force.


    ¡± Mr. Andrew , happy cooperation.¡± Anna ignored his sarcasm and reached out to him with satisfaction.


    Philip Andrew only nodded slightly and said slowly: ¡°miss Stuat, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anna stopped, raised her small face and smiled brightly, ¡°at present, I just need Mr. Andrew to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°say it¡± Philip Andrew spit out a word.


    Anna smiled and thought that: in order to get on with the Andrew family, Bright Stuat took great pains to arrange so much, how can I bear to let them down


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Anna smiled and greeted Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes: ¡°just as Mr. Andrew thought.¡±


    Wise as he is, Philip Andrew naturally understands what she means. Nodding slightly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it properly.¡±


    After that, he skillfully returned to the wheelchair and left the guest room alone.


    In an instant, there was only Anna in the room. She looked down at the agreement, and endless hatred spread rapidly.


    Selina , good y has started.

 Chapter 3 marriage proposal

    Two in the morning. The guests of the Stuat family left one after another. Anna acted ording to the n, half faded her clothes and loosened her hair. Even the makeup on her face was deliberately blurred by her.


    After all this, she pretended to be lost, opened the door and walked out.


    If she remembers correctly, this is the time when Selina in her previous life brought a group of little sisters to her room to find her, and found her guilty of seducing men.


    Sure enough, quite soon Selina walked in her direction with a group ofdies talking andughing.


    She quickly enter the state quickly, with vain steps and empty eyes. She hung her head and walked forward quickly.


    Selina soon found her and shouted, ¡°sister, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Anna stumbled to avoid her contact, and her eyes dodged, raising her clothes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Selina was quite exciting, and regardless of those youngdies, she hurried to catch up and grabbed her: ¡°is something wrong? Where are you going? Why don¡¯t I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s really fine.¡± Anna threw people away.


    But Selina was determined to make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    No one noticed that a paunchy man appeared in the lounge nex.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± With a scream, the man fell to the ground.


    Selina was really startled. She quickly let go and stood beside her, looking at Anna nervously: ¡°Oh gosh Mr. Cicas almost got a heart attack by your hit¡­¡±


    Oh, Selina¡¯s reaction was really quick. Just now, the man clearly fell down behind her , and she immediately put the responsibility on Anna.


    Anna ¡®s eyes lit up. Just about to argue, she saw that Mr. Cicas was holding his chest in pain.


    This is¡­ A heart attack!


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She squatted beside the man and began to check his situation.


    Selina looked coldly next to her and said: ¡°sister, don¡¯t move around. Heart disease is not a joke. You just came back from the countryside, how can you know how to treat patients and save people?¡±


    Anna ignored it, secretly dug out a few silver needles from her sleeve and stabbed, followed by another set of first-aid techniques to hide people¡¯s ears and eyes.


    However, in just a few minutes, his breathing gradually calmed down and his face returned to normal.


    Hearing the news, the Mr. and Mrs. Bright Stuat who hurried to see this scene happened to be surprised.


    Selina reacted quickly, she stepped forward to help Mr. Cicas get up, and asked in a panic, ¡± Mr. Cicas, are you all right, is it a little girl¡¯s recklessness¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But you, you¡¯re quite capable.¡±


    Bright Stuatughed. As soon as he was about to reply, Anna said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Cidas doesn¡¯t know that ording to the seniority, Selina had to call me sister. If you really count, I¡¯m the eldestdy who settled down.¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, thedies and wives who watched immediately began to talk.


    At the beginning, the marriage between the two families was so grand that no oneexpect Vivian Cidasto be the junior.


    Hearing the speech, Vivian Cidas was quite angry, but due to the presence of outsiders, he had to desperately restrain himself and stare at Bright Stuat with resentment.


    Seeing President Cidas¡¯s expression pondering, Bright Stuat ¡®s face darkened¡±Anna, nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what I said is true.¡± Anna blinked.


    Selina listened and immediately pissed off ¡°what fact, it is clear that you¡¯re  shameless, so she will get pregnant before marriage!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anna ¡®s face sank. Before she finished speaking, a man¡¯sughter came from a distance. ¡°Mr. Stuat¡¯s dinner was really more and more lively.¡±


    It¡¯s Philip Andrew . He hasn¡¯t left yet?


    ¡± Mr. Andrew, but it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Bright Stuat pulled up the corners of his mouth and smiled reluctantly.


    Thedy, who had a heated private discussion just now, was also silent. Even Selina didn¡¯t say a word, for fear of leaving a bad impression in Philip Andrew ¡®s heart.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Philip Andrew ¡®s eyebrows were light, and although his face was smiling, it was still frightening.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Since the misunderstanding is solved, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Mr. Cidas kept a low profile and left was the best policy.


    Thosedies followed, and all went away. Selina looked at their schaden freude and almost broke their back teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. I should go, too.¡± Philip Andrew ¡®s tone was faint.


    Bright Stuat immediately walked around behind him and politely pushed the wheelchair for him. Vivian Cidas didn¡¯t care to be angry at this moment, so she pulled Selina and sent the people off.


    Anna went straight back to her room.


    In her previous life, after the banquet, she had a good time settling down. She was not thrown into that shabby wooden house until she was pregnant.


    Therefore, she sleptfortably tonight and got up early the next day to have breakfast with the Stuat family.


    Vivian and her mother are ying filial piety when Philip Andrew suddenlyes.


    Bright Stuat and Vivian looked at each other iprehensibly, and quickly got up to the door to meet. Anna can only keep up.


    Today¡¯s Philip Andrew is wearing a suit and shoes, with a pair of gold rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, and he is sitting in a wheelchair. His momentum is even more threatening thanst night.


    ¡± Mr. Andrew, why are you here?¡± Bright Stuat bent down to be fierce and smiled modestly. His servile appearance was like a pug.


    Selina ¡®s eyes are full of greed, and she looks at Philip Andrew from time to time. Anna had to act to the end, standing timidly beside Selina , trying to reduce the sense of existence.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyes, with an ambiguous smile on his face: ¡°why I came, president Stuact should be very clear in his heart.¡±


    Bright Stuat ¡®s figure paused slightly, and his smile became a little stiff: ¡°this¡­ Mr. Andrew, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Philip Andrew pursed his thin shaved lips tightly and deliberately set his eyes on Anna .


    Selina mistakenly thought that he was looking at her and stroked her hair in shyness. Anna looked at him, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe in person and so quickly.


    Thin lips gently opened, Philip Andrew slowly opened his mouth: ¡°Ie with a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stuat, you will soon be the father-inw of our president.¡± Nic Bery , the assistant behind him, replied.


    Hearing the speech, everyone present was stunned.


    Selina thought about the appearance of Annast night. It was probably the little bitch who served him well that would let Philip Andrew treat her as her and speciallye to propose marriage in person.


    Unexpectedly, this little bitch really has skills to serve men, and even Philip Andrew, who has never been close to women, is firmly grasped.

 Chapter 4 it鈥檚 her to marry

    Bright Stuat subconsciously looked at Selina, caught a glimpse of her happy appearance, and greeted people with a smile.


    Selina directly sat on Philip Andrew ¡®s side, looking like a shy little woman. Anna sat in the corner and watched the y quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle.¡± seeing the servant bring up the tea, she hurriedly took it, turned her head to Philip Andrew , and was attentive, ¡°Mr. Andrew , please drink tea.¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t help sneering.


    The man looked at the tea cup with no intention to take it.


    The tea was boiling hot, Selina couldn¡¯t stand it, and her face gradually became a little ugly.


    Vivian Cidas hurried out motioned for her to put down the cup, and then said, ¡°Mr. Andrew, Selina is not only beautiful, but also gentle and considerate, and knows how to take care of people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do a good job of Sara Andrew, Philip Andrew¡¯s wife, and take good care of you¡­¡± she slightly lowered her head and looked at the man beside her.


    ¡°Who said I was going to marry her?¡± Philip Andrew interrupted coldly.


    Instantly, the Bright Stuat family¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , what do you mean¡­¡± Bright Stuat hesitated to ask.


    Nic Bery looked directly at Anna and said, ¡°our president is going to marry Anna , the eldest miss of Stuat family.¡±


    ¡°What? How could it be her? She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter! ¡± Selina rubbed up and couldn¡¯t care about any gaffe.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Anna also deliberately looked surprised: ¡± Mr. Andrew wants to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Since Anna has been recognized as a member of Stuat¡¯s family, she is the eldest daughter of Stuat¡¯s family¡± Philip Andrew said, and then his tone was suddenly sharp and tough. ¡°Do you think I know nothing about what happedst night?¡±


    This is a sign of a little threat.


    Selina opened her lips and was warned by Selina, so she had to sit back and re viciously at Anna next to her.


    She frowned and shook her head at Bright Stuat , saying that she knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Bright Stuat suddenly strode in front of Anna, pped her in the face and shouted, ¡°what did you do behind our backs¡±


    He pped with full strength, and Anna only felt the burning pain on her face.


    She covered her swollen cheeks, looked up and looked at him tearfully, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Last night, I was with Selina all the time. Later, I drank too much, and she sent me back to my room to rest. I don¡¯t believe you to ask Selina . What¡¯s more, I came back from the countryside yesterday, and I didn¡¯t recognize Mr. Andrew at all. How can I have that ability to make those little moves under Selina ¡®s eyelids?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I, I¡­¡± Selina clenched her teeth and couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long time.


    Now, is it difficult for her to admit that she drugged Anna and took her to Anna¡¯s house?


    ¡°Come on. No matter who did it, Mr. Andrew just took a fancy to miss Anna . Mr. Stua should get ready as soon as possible and send Miss Anna to Mr. Andrew¡¯s vi.¡± Nic Bery saw Philip Andrew look impatient, and directly interrupted.


    As Philip Andrew ¡®s good asistant, he knew the whole thing very well that Bright Stuat came out like this just to protect himself.


    ¡± Mr. Andrew , Anna has just returned from the countryside, and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be liked by the olddy¡¯s eyes¡­¡± Bright Stuat clenched his teeth, trying to change the situation.


    What he got was a chuckle from Philip Andrew : ¡°is Mr. Andrew threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just worried¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll send someone to pick her up in person in three days. Lets go!¡± Philip Andrew took a tough attitude, didn¡¯t give Bright Stuat a chance to speak at all, and directly left the Sutat vi.


    As soon as Philip Andrew left, Vivian Cidas rushed up directly and began to scold: ¡°fwe brought you back from the countryside and treated you as our own family. The man who robbed your sister is really an ungrateful wolf!¡±


    He raised his hand to hit her in the face.


    Just now, she miscalcted. She won¡¯t suffer the same loss for the second time.


    She hid directly aside, and Vivian threw herself into the air. She staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­ Ah, Bright Stuat , look, this is the good daughter you gave birth to with that woman!¡± Vivian Cidas¡¯s cheeks flushed soon.


    Selina bit her teeth and stared at her angrily. She couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Until now, she doesn¡¯t understand what the problem is, how can she let little bitch beniefit!


    Anna clenched her lips, her eyes flushed, and kept crying: ¡°Mrs., I really don¡¯t have it. Dad, otherwise you¡¯d better send me back. I really can¡¯t afford such a big crime.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on,¡± Bright Stuat was annoyed and scolded impatiently by their noise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Philip Andrew ¡®s words? Get ready.¡±


    Anyway, Lewis s still in his hands. No matter Selina or Anna , as long as she enters the Andrew family safely, it is beneficial and harmless.


    Vivian Cidas still wanted to say something. Bright Stuat looked at her and she could only bear her temper. Selina couldn¡¯t bear it, so she stamped her feet and ran back to the room.


    Bright Stuat looked at Anna , who silently wiped her tears, sighed softly, and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Anna, it was just my father who had a bad attitude. Now that things havee to this point, I can only grievance you. But remember, you will always be the daughter of Stuat¡¯s family, and we are always connected together, you know?¡±


    what he said was to remind her to bind herself with the interests of s Stuat¡¯s family.


    Anna sneered in the bottom of her heart, nodded cleverly, and answered softly, ¡°I know dad.¡±


    ¡°Well, good daughter, go upstairs and have a rest.¡± Bright Stuat patted her on the shoulder, obviously relieved.


    Anna saw through and went back to the room.


    For the next two days, Selina has been hiding in the house, but Bright Stuat asks the servant to make supplements for her every day. Even Vivian Cidas seemed to be persuaded by Bright Stuat and sent her a lot of fashion.


    Early in the morning of the third day, Philip Andrew ¡®s assistant Nic Bery appeared at the gate of her home on time. Before leaving, the Bright Stuat couple took her and said a bunch of courteous words, and then allowed her to leave.


    Anna was sitting in the car, looking at the scenery outside the window rushing by, and her heart was a little astringent.


    Nic Bery nced at her through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°miss Stuat, Mr. Andrew has something to do this morning. He said, let me take you back to the vi first, and he wille back to see you after he finished his work.¡±


    ¡°OK, I see.¡± Anna ¡®s eyes drooped slightly and her tone was soft.


    Nic Bery stopped talking. Thirty minutester, the car stopped at the door of Mr. Andrew¡¯s house urately. The modern style single family vi has a strong sense of design, highlighting the high taste of the owner.


    Anna walked in under the leadership of Nic Bery . She didn¡¯t see Philip Andrew, but met a big wig.

 Chapter 5 downfall

    ¡°Olddy, why are you here?¡± Nic Bery greeted the old womam sitting in the middle of the living room with a smile.


    Anna spected that this should be Philip Andrew ¡®s grandmother, the olddy of the Andrew family.


    It is said that Sara Andrew was also a powerful figure when she was young. Even if she was over seventy, her body was still strong, and her eyes were very clear and sharp. People who looked at her trembled.


    Sara Andrew looked at Anna without concealment, snorted coldly, and said, ¡°the bad boy brought me a granddaughter-inw without saying a word. Ie and see her myself. Are you Anna ?¡±


    ¡± olddy, it¡¯s me.¡± Anna stood upright and respectful to Sara Andrew .


    The olddy withdrew her eyes and casually yed with the green emerald bracelet in her hand: ¡°it¡¯s pretty long, but it¡¯s a pity that she is an illegitimate daughter.¡±


    Hearing the speech, Nic Bery ¡®s breath stagnated, subconsciously looking in the direction of Anna.


    She was not angry, and responded slowly and humbly: ¡°I am indeed an illegitimate daughter who has grown up outside, but if my father had not been devoted to love, now I would be the rightful youngdy of the Stuat family .¡±


    ¡°Hum, what a clever mouth.¡± Sara Andrew shed a sharp look, and her expression was so secretive that people couldn¡¯t see through her emotions.


    Nic Bery stood aside, stunned and afraid to say a word, so he had to whisper to Philip Andrew after get back.


    ¡°Thank the olddy for your praise.¡± Calm and indifferent, the posture and expression really don¡¯t look like a wild girl from the countryside.


    That¡¯s why she can fascinates Andrew


    ¡°Would you mind pouring a cup of tea for me¡± The olddy breathed a long sigh and half leaned on the sofa.


    Anna responded, walked around to the tea table and skillfully poured water to make tea, but inadvertently nced at the tip of the leather shoes exposed at the door.


    No one but Philip Andrew wear that kind shoes with that good material and delicate workmanship.


    So he came back long ago, just deliberately did not appear, trying to test her ability?


    Anna knew clearly, made a cup of tea, and respectfully put her hands in front of the olddy: ¡°Grandma, please have tea.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± The olddy nced sideways and reached for it.


    But when the fingertip just touched the cup, she let go, and the superior porcin cup instantly broke into several pieces. The hot tea sshed on her legs, and she frowned with pain.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it hot? I¡¯m so old that I can¡¯t even hold a cup.¡± The olddy spoke slowly, and there was no concern on her face.


    Anna can see that Sara Andrew is clearly deliberately making things difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank the olddy for your concern.¡±


    Nic Bery knew what is going on, and he is Just about to call the servant to clean, then he heard the olddy say, ¡°since it¡¯s all right, why not to clean it, are you waiting for others to serve you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anna took a deep breath and endured it all.


    She has endured more painful humiliation and torture than this in her previous life.


    After that, she squatted down to clean up the debris, and Philip Andrew ¡®s voice came from outside the door: ¡°Are the servants in the family are dead, and this kind of thing are not supposed to be done by the future wife of the Andrew family.¡±


    Hearing the speech, Nic Bery was relieved and hurriedly asked people to clear the scene and hide far away.


    Seeing her dear grandson. Sara Andrew ¡®s attitude eased a lot: ¡°are you sure you want to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when have I changed my decision. Not to mention¡­¡±


    ¡°She may already have your great grandson.¡± Philip Andrew raised the corner of his lips and looked vaguely at Anna¡¯s abdomen.


    Sara Andrew was surprised and looked at Anna for a long time. ¡°What you said is true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, when did I cheat you?¡± Philip Andrew took Anna ¡®s palm and pinched it without hesitation, saying softly, ¡°Call me grandma.¡±


    Anna twitched the corners of her mouth slightly, but still call her ¡°Grandma¡± with great obedience.


    Sara Andrew frowned and put her hand back on her wrist. She should be a little reluctant: ¡°OK, now, you¡¯ll live in the Andrew family. But your marriage still has to wait until the child is born.¡±


    In other words, she can¡¯t really be Mrs. Andrew until she give birth to a boy.


    ¡°Listen to grandma¡¯s arrangement.¡± Anna is docile and clever


    Sara Andrew looked at her stomach. At this moment, no matter how much dissatisfaction she had, she just told her to take good care of Philip Andrew , and left the Andrew family and went back to the old house.


    As soon as the olddy left, there were only two of them left in the huge living room.


    Philip Andrew quickly shook off her palm and resumed the appearance of the cold king of hell.


    Anna looked at him, her red lips slightly opened, and she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°it¡¯s really time for Mr. Andrew to appear, it¡¯s not too early or toote.¡±


    Listening to this, there is a sense ofining.


    Philip Andrew walked around the tea table and poured himself a cup of Anna ¡®s freshly brewed tea and took a sip.


    ¡°Unfortunately, your performance is not satisfactory.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think the olddy is dissatisfied with me. It¡¯s just because of my illegitimate daughter¡¯s identity.¡± Anna went back without showing weakness.


    Philip Andrew appeared in time to help her out, and presumably passed test her.


    Philip Andrew hissed coldly, put his legs on the sofa and said in amanding tone, ¡°give me a needle.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Anna nodded, squatted half to the man¡¯s side, and checked his condition carefully again. This time, she was a lot more cautious about the injection, ¡°in the future, she will apply the injection every three days. In addition, I need yourtest inspection report.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring it to youter.¡± Philip Andrew looked dignified.


    It took 50 minutes to apply the needle this time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Put away thest silver needle, Anna breathed a sigh of relief. Just about to get up, her legs softened, and the whole person was about to fall on the tea table.


    The top is full of cups and fruit tes, if she knocked down on it she would be disfigured


    Anna ¡®s heart hung in her throat, but it was toote to move.


    At the critical moment, her wrist suddenly tightened, and then she was led by a force. With a dull hum, she fell straight on the man, and her palm was coincidentally ced at the root of his thigh.


    Although Philip Andrew ¡®s legs are disabled, that part is still very sound. Anna ¡®s whole face flushed instantly, and she forgot to react for a moment.


    Until the man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounded, ¡°haven¡¯t you touched enough?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Sorry.¡± Annaes back to mind and bounces up in an instant. This time, she tripped over the nket on the ground and fell back into the man¡¯s arms, again. Her sweet lips directly touched the corners of the man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡± Mr. Andrew, this¡­¡± Nic Bery , who came back from the backyard, happened to see this scene. After a short period of consternation, he quickly turned around and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Go on please.¡±


    Anna ¡®s small face became redder. He immediately got up and pretended to be calm: ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and want to go upstairs to rest. Where is my room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you ande with me.¡± Nic Bery took the job on his own initiative.


    Philip Andrew tightly pursed his lips and did not make a sound. Looking at the back of the woman who hurried away, his fingers unconsciously stroked the corners of the lips.


    Peach vor, it seems to be pretty good.


    The Stuat family


    Selina watched Mr. Andrew pick Anna up and lost her temper in the house. Bright Stuat loved her baby daughter, but also made it clear that is was not allowed to act willfully until he lost interest in Anna .


    ¡°Mom knows you¡¯re not willing, but this is it, and your father has no choice.¡± Vivian frowned and sighed.


    ¡°Did you really watch that little bitch climb up the branch and be a phoenix?¡±


    It¡¯s just a wild girl from the countryside. Philip Andrew really likes it. Why, why?!


    Vivian pulled the person to her side and shook her palm. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve already inquired about it. As soon as the little bitch entered the door, the olddy gave her a p in the face, and even said that as long as she didn¡¯t have a Philip Andrew child for a day, she couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Andrew.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Selina ¡®s face was happy, and her temper instantly went away.


    ¡°Of course, when did mom deceive you? Just think that little bitch is taking care of this position for you for the time being, and then we¡¯ll find a chance to finally marry into the Andrew family. It¡¯s still my baby daughter.¡± Vivian Cidas¡¯s face was also filled with uncontroble joy.


    She is different from Bright Stuat . He was thinking about the prosperity of the whole family. And she is more concerned about Anna for her daughter.


    Sooner orter, she will thoroughly eradicate the mother and daughter, and her heart will be happy.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°OK, mom, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Selina waspletely calm and regained her former arrogance.


    No matter who Philip Andrew chooses now, Mrs. Andrew ¡®s position can only be hers. Anna , good sister, wait!

 Chapter 6

    Anna regrly gives acupuncture and massage treatment to Philip Andrew ¡®s legs every day. After a week, although his legs have not regained consciousness, the condition of leg muscles has been significantly improved.


    Therefore,pared with the previous doubts about whether Anna can cure his legs, Philip Andrew now has a little more trust.


    Another morning after the treatment, Philip Andrew took the towel handed by Anna and wiped his hands slowly.


    ¡°You said you would take advantage of the Andrew family to deal with the Stuat family, and you have made a n?¡±


    Probably because he really saw the hope of curing his leg injury, he was in a good mood and rarely cared about Anna .


    ¡°Yes, there are some ns.¡± Anna mumbled.


    As for the ns, it is obvious that she has no intention to say more.


    Philip Andrew saw her attitude, and his eyebrow was slightly raised. Just about to say something, there was a sudden knock on the door outside, and the voice of assistant Nic Bery followed.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , it¡¯s time to go to the old house.¡±


    Recently, Philip Andrew took Anna to the old house to have dinner with Sara Andrew .


    He waved his hand, ¡°push me down.¡±


    When she came to the Andrew family¡¯s old house, Sara Andrew had already sat down at the table. Obviously, she had been waiting for a while.


    Anna pushed Philip Andrew to sit down, and then he sat aside and began to eat.


    The Andrew family is not just the olddy and Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew also has a second uncle and cousin, but they are not at home now, so there are only three of them eating.


    Although Sara Andrew is not the kind of rigid person who advocates eating without speaking or sleeping without speaking, she doesn¡¯t talk to the younger generation so much.


    As for Philip Andrew , he is such a cold and quiet temperament, so he eats a breakfast in silence as usual.


    Until she put down the dishes and chopsticks, Sara Andrew suddenly waved her hand, and immediately a servant came in with a bowl.


    Annie¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Miss. Stuat, please drink while it¡¯s hot.¡± The servant came forward and put down the bowl.


    The ck liquid in the bowl was still steaming, and a pungent smell came to her face.


    Anna felt pale at the smell, but she had to bite her teeth to drink this bowl of soup and medicine.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    More urately, it¡¯s not just this bowl. Every day shees to the old house to eat with the olddy, she has to drink such a bowl of soup and medicine.


    Before, it was the servants who sent it to the vi after the event. Unexpectedly, it was earlier today.


    Philip Andrew saw this for the first time. Seeing such an expression , he said curiously, ¡°what is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Miss. Stuat¡¯s medicine.¡± The servant answered tly.


    ¡°Medicine?¡±


    Anna doesn¡¯t want to talk to Philip Andrew . At the moment, she has a stomach of bitterness and wants to say However, she still remembers that this is the Andrew family and that Sara Andrew is still not satisfied with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my medicine.¡± She bite the bullet and lifted the bowl.


    She can¡¯t drink it after smelling it.


    Sara Andrew , who had been silent for a long time, finally said, ¡°this is a medicine for keeping health, which is good for this girl. Isn¡¯t it that the girl be pregnant? It¡¯s good for her to let her drink this.¡±


    This is also one of the reasons why Anna cannot refuse Sara Andrew .


    She knows some medical skills. Naturally, she knows that this medicine is not harmful. It is good for both pregnant and unpregnant women.


    But the problem is also here.


    She and Philip Andrew are just acting. No amount of tonic will help.


    Looking at the dark soup medicine, she sighed in distress, picked up the cdon bowl in front of her, pinched her nose, lifted her head and drank it in one gulp.


    After eating a bowl of soup, she only felt that the whole mouth was full of the smell of the just soup.


    ¡°Follow me to Lide hospitalter.¡±


    The olddy suddenly spoke again.


    Anna ¡®s body froze, and it took two seconds to react: ¡°are you¡­ Are you talking to me?¡±


    The olddy frowned unhappily, ¡°who else can it be?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, madam. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ?


    ¡°My body is strong!¡± The olddy was still expressionless.


    She lowered her eyes and her eyes fell on her stomach: ¡°this time I went to the hospital for you.¡±


    Or for the baby in the stomach.


    Annie¡¯s eyelids jumped heavily, and she almost subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Before she could speak, suddenly a hand fell on the back of her hand, and the hand was slightly forced, as if it was restraining her movements.


    She swallowed what she said and turned her head to look at Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew still looked pale, as if nothing happed.


    ¡°She is in good health, so she shouldn¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡± He said.


    ¡°Her health is very good, but what about the child? It¡¯s time to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still so short period. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be checked even if I¡¯m really pregnant.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sara Andrew obviously came prepared. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t check it out. I also made an appointment with a master of traditional Chinese medicine who is very good at helping pregnancy. He made this medicine.¡±


    Anna twitched her mouth and wants to refuse.


    ¡°No.¡± Philip Andrew pressed her hand again, and refused without any hesitation.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Sara Andrew ¡®s face sank.


    Over the years, Sara Andrew has almost forgotten the taste of being refuted by others.


    Unexpectedly, she experienced this taste from her grandson today.


    Anna sighed helplessly in her heart.


    ¡°Mrs. Andrew, I¡¯m afraid this matter will affect Philip ¡®s reputation.¡±


    Sara Andrew didn¡¯t pay much attention to Anna before, but now she looked at her directly: ¡°what do you say?¡±


    ¡°If I follow you to the hospital, of course, we all know the reason, but outsiders don¡¯t know the reason, I¡¯m afraid they will talk about something.¡±


    The Sara Andrew ¡®s face sank and pped her hand on the table: ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to talk nonsense!¡±


    Anna realized that Sara Andrew and Philip Andrew were really a little alike.


    Especially when they are angry, they look exactly the same.


    ¡°People¡¯s minds and mouths are the most uncontroble. When they see me go to the hospital, they may gossip about me, but t specte about Philip . The Andrew family can stop the voice on the surface, but in private?¡±


    After these words, Sara Andrew fell into silence for a moment.


    Philip Andrew turned his head and looked at Anna ¡®s side face, with a little strange light in his eyes.

 Chapter 7 new identity

    The olddy was shamed, but she still needed to go down the steps.


    Philip Andrew gently tapped the table with his index finger twice: ¡°Nic Bery .¡±


    After following Philip Andrew for many years, Nic Bery knows his thoughts like the back of his hand, but most of them can guess 7788.


    Nic Bery hurried forward two steps.


    His mind turned quickly, and he said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Andrew. Mr. Andrew ¡®s life assistant was pregnant and resigned days ago. Recently, he hasn¡¯t found any good candidates, so Mr. Andrew decided to let Miss Anna take the post of his life assistant temporarily.¡±


    It¡¯s true that the life assistant resigned.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s life assistant has been with him for some years. After leaving, he did not find any good candidates.


    The main reason is that many people whoe to apply for life assistants have upspoken reasons of approaching Philip Andrew .


    ¡°Life assistant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Philip Andrew said without changing his face, ¡°in this situation, Anna can¡¯t be more suitable as my life assistant.¡±


    Speaking of this, the olddy is also a little satisfied.


    ¡°Well, you young people can solve your problems by yourselves.¡±


    Her eyes fell on the bowl in front of Anna , and there were ck drug residues at the bottom of the bowl.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have toe to dinner with me. As for this medicine, stop it. But there¡¯s one thing I have to remind you¡­¡±


    Sara Andrew stood up and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget what we agreed before.¡±


    If you want Anna toe in, you must have this child first!


    When Sara Andrew left, Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief, and her tight spirit could be rxed.


    She asked, ¡°do you really want me to be your life assistant?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Philip Andrew asked, ¡°things have been reported to grandma. Are you going to tell her now, or are you going to the hospital with her?¡±


    Anna shivered: ¡°no, no, no, I¡¯d better be your life assistant, as long as you think it¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°Then prepare yourself.¡±


    Anna was stunned: ¡°what are you going to do?¡±


    Philip Andrew snorted coldly, and was really toozy to answer her such nonsense.


    Nic Bery hurried forward and exined, ¡± Mr. Andrew ¡®s life assistant should be on call 24 hours a day to follow Mr. Andrew .¡±


    As he said this, he took out a schedule from one side of the briefcase and handed it to Anna : ¡°this is Mr. Andrew ¡®s schedule for the next week. Miss. Stuat, have a look.¡±


    It seems that Nic Bery has taken a part-time job as Philip Andrew ¡®s life assistant. He has been able to leave this burden for a long time. Of course, he can¡¯t wait for it.


    Pick up the itinerary and look at it roughly for a while. Anna suddenly feels the pressure.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°These¡­¡±


    ¡°These are the itinerary ns of Mr. Andrew for the next week. In addition, new ones may be added at any time, so you need to rely on Miss. Stuat to get familiar with them.¡±


    After a pause, he probably felt that it was unreasonable to just throw all this to Anna . Nic Bery thought for a while and added, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I will help you in the beginning.¡±


    Whether to continue to drink bitter medicine or to work as a life assistant for Philip Andrew to deal with the trivial things in his life and work.


    There seems to be no choice.


    Anna sighed and took office happily.


    The news that the new assistant to the president took office spread the wholepany at the first time.


    Since the previous assistant left thepany, whether it¡¯s the employees of Andrew Group or other job applicants from outside, up and down thepany interviewed many people, but none of them passed.


    These applicants are either ipetent or have ulterior motives. Instead of focusing on their work, they wholeheartedly want to use this position as a springboard to enter the Andrew family.


    Therefore, the news of the new assistant¡¯s entry caused a sensation on a small scale.


    Everyone is curious, who is this person who can serve as Mr. Andrew ¡®s new assistant?


    Until someone released the inside information.


    ¡°The new assistant¡¯s name is Anna . He¡¯s not old enough to handle affairs. It¡¯s said that he is the one who settled down, but these are not the key points. The key point is that this is Mr. Andrew ¡®s girlfriend!¡±


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately attracted the attention of almost the wholepany.


    So when Anna follows Nic Bery to thepany, he can always feel the eyes from all directions, either looking at or examining.


    Nic Bery briefly introduced Anna to other employees and took Anna to Philip Andrew ¡®s office.


    That is, the main scope of her work next.


    The silver elevator door cut off all eyes outside, and Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are they all looking at me like that?¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Nic Bery said: ¡°it may be because the position of general manager Li¡¯s life assistant has been vacant for too long.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that he secretly let people reveal that Anna was Philip Andrew ¡®s new girlfriend.


    In fact, this matter was also inspired by Philip Andrew .


    Anna suddenly parachuted to Li¡¯s group and served as Philip Andrew ¡®s assistant, which is an important position, which is inevitably targeted.


    If she really doesn¡¯t have any background, it¡¯s really difficult to walk in such a ce.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Anna still has some doubts.


    Nic Bery said, ¡°what else do you think?¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t say one, two or three for a moment, but nodded doubtfully.


    Just then, the door of the special elevator slowly opened with a ding.


    Nic led Anna out and led Anna into the president¡¯s office.


    Philip Andrew was sitting at his desk and buried himself in processing documents. When he heard the news, he just looked up slightly.


    After handling the documents in hand, he looked at Anna and said, e here.¡±


    Peace is unknown, so, but he still walked slowly.


    Philip Andrew pointed to his shoulder, and Anna came forward without any reaction.


    Nic Bery hurriedly reminded, ¡± Mr. Andrew means to ask you to knead his shoulder.¡±


    Anna : ¡°??¡±


    ¡°The assistant is also in charge of this?¡± Anna has an expression of being struck by thunder, and her face is ipetent to ept.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyes and nced at her: ¡°the assistant doesn¡¯t need to be responsible for this.¡±


    Anna just breathed a sigh of relief, then heard him say faintly: ¡°but don¡¯t forget, your current identity is my girlfriend.¡±


    Anna would like to remind him that this is false. They are just partners.


    But Nic Bery is still there, so I can¡¯t say that.


    She held her breath, pressed her hands on Philip Andrew ¡®s shoulders, and said, ¡± Mr. Andrew , what do you think of this strength?¡±


    He nced at her faintly and casually said, ¡°didn¡¯t you have breakfast?¡±

 Chapter 8 she is my fiancee

    As an assistant to Philip Andrew , the work task is not very heavy. Basically, after a whole day, Anna just did some chores of serving tea, pouring water and delivering coffee. Most of the rest of the time, she stayed in Philip Andrew ¡®s president¡¯s office and meditated in a daze.


    Until Philip Andrew finished dealing with the task at hand, he inadvertently looked up and happened to see Anna sitting on the sofa directly opposite, as if she were distracted.


    He frowned, ¡°Anna.¡±


    After shouting twice, Anna suddenly came back to her senses: ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing the coffee cup at Philip Andrew ¡®s hand in the distance, she subconsciously thought that Philip Andrew was going to tell her to do something.


    She was Just about to get up, Philip Andrew said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing for you here. Go and let Nic Bery show you the situation of thepany.¡±


    With that, he dialed the inside line and called Nic in.


    Soon there was a knock on the door. Nic Bery came to the office and brought Philip Andrew a batch of new official business to deal with.


    Philip Andrew was very used to this working condition and motioned Nic Bery to put the documents away. Then he slightly nodded his chin and said : ¡°take her to get familiar with thepany.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Nic Bery answered, but did not directly get up and leave.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hari, The president of Eastin, held a banquet in Yanjiang Pavilion on his birthday today, and the post was sent to Madam Andrew, she wants you to go to the party.¡±


    It is a must to present at the private banquets held by partners.


    Philip Andrew waved his hand to show that he knew.


    However, Nic Bery still didn¡¯t leave, and still kept the posture of half bending down and bowing: ¡°do you want to take your femalepanion there?¡±


    He nced at Anna without a word and Nic got his meaning.


    Philip Andrew raised his head, his eyes lightly fell on Anna , and then moved away only a momentter.


    He said, ¡°go and have someone send her a suit that fits her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nic got up and hurried out with Anna , but he was secretly relieved.


    Bingo!


    Anna never regained consciousness until she followed Nic out of the office door and couldn¡¯t help shouting at him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Nic. What does Philip Andrew just mean?¡±


    Nic smiled mildly and exined, ¡°general manager of Eastie group holds a birthday party tonight. Mr. Andrew means to take you with him.¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    Anna frowned in distress, ¡°what did he take me to do? I¡¯m not familiar with Mr. Hari?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, how can you get familiar with it?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t react for a moment: ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    Looking at Ann , Nic couldn¡¯t help sighing. Just at this time, a secretary from the president¡¯s office passed by, and Nic quickly told him to contact the modeling team.


    When the little secretary left, Nic Bery said, ¡± Anna you are Mr. Andrew ¡®s girlfriend. You want to be Mr. Andrew ¡®s wife in the future. You always have to show up in front of the stage. Tonight is a good opportunity.¡±


    Nic Bery also knows that Anna grew up in the countryside when she was a child. It¡¯s not easy for her to figure out these twists and turns between rich and powerful families immediately, so it¡¯s just a matter of time, and the rest is left to Anna to consider clearly.


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the makeup team invited by Andrew styling her.


    It took three hours to get ready for the banquet.


    ¡± Perfect!¡± Tony, the stylist, looked at Anna in the mirror and pped excitedly.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the dressing room, and Nic Bery¡¯s voice came in: ¡°Anna, are you ready?¡±


    Anna hurriedly replied, ¡°almost, Nic,e in first.¡±


    Soon the door of the dressing room was pushed open, and Nic pushed Philip Andrew in.


    The man was sitting in a wheelchair in a suit and leather shoes. Although his legs were inconvenient to move, his dignified temperament was not affected at all.


    He looked a little careless before entering the door.


    Until his eyes fall on tranquility.


    His action paused slightly, and a faint startling shed across his eyes.


    However, it was only a moment and soon returned to normal.


    Anna is burying her head to tidy up her skirt, so she doesn¡¯t notice at all.


    When she looked up, nothing seemed to have happened.


    ¡°Go when you are ready.¡± Then Philip Andrew said.


    His voice was not much different. When he spoke, his eyes had quickly moved away from Anna, and his face was expressionless and calm.


    Anna didn¡¯t think much and got up quickly.


    Probably because she sat stiff for three hours, her legs had be numb, and she was too anxious to check for a moment, so she rushed forward fiercely and heavily fell on Philip Andrew ¡®s leg.


    After these days of treatment, Philip Andrew ¡®s leg has actually improved slightly.


    His eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly, and others didn¡¯t notice.


    Nic Bery ¡®s face changed greatly: ¡± Mr. Andrew !¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Philip Andrew nced at him with deep eyes.


    Nic Bery ¡®s heart was startled, and he quickly lowered his head to Anna ¡®s side and helped her up: ¡°miss , are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Anna quickly shook her head and turned sideways to see Philip Andrew .


    However, Philip Andrew has turned the wheelchair : ¡°since it¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mr. Hari has always been a generous man. In order to hold this birthday party, he directly rented the whole Yanjiang Pavilion.


    As soon as Anna and Philip Andrew arrived at Yanjiang Pavilion, a waiter took the initiative to help them lead the way.


    Until entered the banquet hall.


    Philip Andrew was the focus of attention as soon as he entered the venue.


    Even Mr. Hari himslef, the birthday star of this banquet, weed him at the first time.


    ¡± Mr. Andrew , it¡¯s really my honor to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hari is polite.¡±


    Next, the boss of other groups joined, so a group of men greeted each other directly in the center of the hall.


    Anna was quite ufortable standing aside.


    She didn¡¯t expect anyone to call her by name.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , why don¡¯t you see assistant Nicing with you? This is¡­¡±


    The speaker is a middle-aged man with a big belly. When he speaks, he looks like smiling, but looking at Anna always makes Anna feel a little strange.


    She subconsciously felt that this person was a bad person.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°This is Anna¡± Philip Andrew put down his ss and directly stretched out his hand to hold Anna ¡®s hand.


    Anna was startled by his sudden action, subconsciously trying to pull out his hand, but the palm was gently pressed.


    The man continued, ¡°She is my fiancee.¡±

 Chapter 9

    ¡°It was Mr. Andrew ¡®s fiancee!¡± The middle-aged boss who just asked dragged on.


    Anna felt more and more strange looking at this man.


    ¡°Anna , this is Mr. Lewis.¡± Philip Andrew introduced to Anna.


    Anna slightly pulled at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Lewis¡±


    ¡±


    It¡¯s a simple greeting.


    Until now everything seemed goes well, suddenly a man called Mr. Lewis ask Anna an embarrassing question.


    ¡°Miss an looks a little strange to me. Whose family are you from?¡±


    The expression of others in the hall suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Many people have begun to secretly scold him for his rude behavior..


    The gossip about the Stuats went viral in the upper-ss circle, people all know that Philip Andrew fell in love with the illegitimate daughter of Bright Stuat who was picked up from the countryside.


    In the end, the identity of an illegitimate daughter is quite embarrassing. Otherwise, Philip Andrew introduced that Anna should not be his fianc¨¦e, but his wife.


    It was really embarrassing for him to mention it


    ¡°My father is Bright Stuat .¡± Anna said.


    Because of this identity of illegitimate daughter, in fact, she was not less ridiculed and despised. In the past Anna may have been panicked by others¡¯ words, but now she would not have been like this.


    As an illegitimate daughter, it¡¯s not her fault. If it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault, it can only me Bright Stuat and the man¡¯s bad luck.


    ¡°It was eldest daughter of the Stuat family, but how can I remember that Mr. Stuat¡¯s daughter seems to be called Selina ¡­¡±


    The Mr. Lewis seemed curious about the topic and wanted to continue.


    Fortunately, as the host, President Hari realized what was going on and coughed hard to interrupted and said to Mr. Andrew ¡°Mr. Andrew , the banquet is about to begin. I prepared a table alone in the back, and I¡¯ll take you and your wife there.¡±


    Mr. LEWIS was still a little unwilling and always wanted to say something more. Fortunately, another middle-aged man standing next to him quickly pulled his arm, and finally stopped his behavior.


    ¡°Then please Mr. Hari lead the way.¡±


    Mr. Lewis followed behind two or three steps away, looking at Philip Andrew from a distance, with a faint sense of contempt in his eyes.


    In fact, his heart is very unconvinced.


    Just a crippled boy, how can he ride on the head of the older uncles, and treat them with no respect.


    He is the only heir of the Andrews


    Mr. Lewis was in sinking in his indignant mood, suddenly someone called him


    When he came to the door of the private room, Philip Andrew suddenly said, ¡± Mr. Lewis, didn¡¯t your wifee with you today?¡±


    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t react yet, and someone immediately answered, ¡± Mr. Andrew , which wife of Mr. Lewis did you say?¡±


    As the man¡¯s voice fell, a slight hissing burst out around him.


    President Lewis¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    In fact, his history of making a fortune is not very glorious. When he was young, Lewis was always a poor boy who came out of the countryside.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This situation continued until a rich woman took a fancy to himter.


    However, the rich woman is a person with a strong desire to control. In the years following the rich woman, President Lewis can be said to have a clear heart and few desires. Until he made a forter, coupled with the business problems of the rich womanpany, he waspletely rid of the financier.


    However, his wife is also a talent. In recent years, she often thinks of herself as President Lewis¡¯s wife in the circle, but Mr. Lewis has not been able to refute it, because they have really received a marriage certificate.


    This disgraceful history followed him for many years, until heter married a new wife, and his status also changed.


    But he never expect his old story was exposed again.


    But it¡¯s not over yet.


    Everyone knows about that except Anna


    ¡°Why do you say whichdy?¡± Anna wondered.


    Philip chuckled, ¡°well, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    While talking, he nced at Mr. Lewis lightly.


    Mr. Lewis¡¯s heart trembled. Just at the moment when Philip Andrew looked over, he was sure that he saw the strong warning in Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes.


    At the banquet table in the private room, there were some bosses who had business contacts with President Hari . Naturally, the discussion was about business.


    After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere became hot.


    However, staying in the private room, Anna is really a little boring.


    She quietly approached Philip Andrew and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    Because of the noisy voice in the private room, she was worried that Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t hear clearly, so Anna leaned close and almost touched Philip Andrew ¡®s ears.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s body stiffened.


    ¡°Well.¡± After a moment of silence, he gave a low hum.


    Both of them sat in the outer room near the door. When Anna got up, Philip Andrew reacted and reminded him, ¡°be careful and contact me at any time.¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t think much and left the private room directly.


    At the wine table, someone began to persuade him to drink again. President Hari also took this opportunity to have a rtionship with Philip Andrew . Suddenly, he saw the red face of Philip.


    ¡°Is the temperature in the private room too high?¡± Looking at Philip Andrew ¡®s reddish ears, President Hari looked puzzled, and immediately prepared to let people control the room temperature lower.


    ¡°No.¡± Philip Andrew waved his hand to stop him, and his face changed and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that the wine.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the wine table.


    People look at each other. They all look strange.


    You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re getting drunk.


    Anna took a breath at the door after leaving the private room, and then went to the bathroom.


    Just entered the door of the bathroompartment, she suddenly heard the sound of conversation spread thinly outside.


    It seems that two girls are fighting.


    At first, she didn¡¯t care much until


    ¡°Did you see that woman today?¡±


    ¡°Which woman did you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be? The illegitimate daughter!¡±


    The atmosphere seemed froze for a while.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that she could hear others talking about her gossip behind her back when she went to the bathroom.


    It turns out that people from the upper-ss are also so idle, so gossip, so boring?


    The two people outside are still talking.


    ¡°What illegitimate daughter? Didn¡¯t you hear the introduction of Mr. Andrew . She¡¯s not an illegitimate daughter. She¡¯s Mr. Andrew ¡®s fiancee.¡±


    The tone of her speech was filled with jealousy.

 Chapter 10

    Hearing the people outside talking more and more disrespectful, Anna sneered, and simply pushed the door of the bathroompartment open with a neat action.


    The two women who stood in front of the washing table and looked at the mirror to mend their makeup suddenly froze.


    One of them turned pale in an instant and looked very embarrassed.


    As for the other, after a short period of consternation, she soon returned to normal.


    Anna just pretended not to see them, walked slowly to another empty washing table in high heels, and washed her hands slowly.


    During the whole process, she didn¡¯t even look at the two women next to her.


    ¡°Hum.¡±


    Cold hum came from the side of the body.


    It is because of the jealousy of Anna or because she feels angry as she was ignored by Anna . The woman standing next to Anna ¡®s face gradually distorts.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Instead, the girl next to her gently bumped her arm, and her expression was still very ufortable: ¡± Sasha, I¡¯ve finished my makeup, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Obviously, this girl doesn¡¯t want to provoke Anna.


    the Andrew family represented by Philip Andrew can¡¯t be provoked.


    But this girl named Sasha Hetis obviously didn¡¯t think so.


    Seeing her snort coldly, Anna just nced up at her side casually, even unmoved. Her self-esteem felt greatly insulted.


    She p the lipstick on the washing table.


    Another girl was startled¡±


    ¡°Shame on her, here is not supposed to be the right ce for her as an illegitimate daughter!¡±


    Anna ¡®s action paused slightly, her eyelids lifted slightly, and her eyes slowly moved to the other side.


    However, the girl seemed to be greatly encouraged, and said more and more vigorously: ¡± Hum, I see, it¡¯s a natural match for a disabled woman to be with an illegitimate daughter.¡±


    She was probably very satisfied with her words, and there was acent expression on her face.


    Another girl on the side was already scared out of shape, and hurriedly pulled her sleeve, trying to get her out quickly.


    This time the girl called Sasha didn¡¯t resist, and looked at Anna triumphantly. Then she turned and walked outside the bathroom.


    Anna stared at her back just a second before they were about to go out of the bathroom, she slowly said, ¡°there is a certain truth in the saying that they are born perfect.¡±


    Sasha stopped and turned around.


    She frowned on what Anna said. For a moment, she was a little confused about what Anna meant.


    Anna ¡®s eyes looked up and down at Sasha : ¡°for example, there is a kind of people who have special hobbies, some like S, some like M.¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Sasha ¡®s face on the opposite side suddenly changed.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± She snapped at Anna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m talking about something that¡¯s a natural match.¡± Anna smiled, and her mood didn¡¯t even fluctuate greatly.


    She said, ¡°just like the two kinds of people I just mentioned, they have a collective name called sadomasochism¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Sasha Hetis was irritated. She rushed forward and raised her hand to fight Anna .


    However, Anna ¡®s reaction was also very fast. Before Sasha Hetis ¡®s hand was about to fall, she grabbed her wrist and shook it heavily.


    ¡°If you want others to respect you, you should learn how to respect others first.¡± Anna paused, and his tone was two points heavier. ¡°In addition, miss, I suggest you take care of your private life first, and then take care of others¡¯ affairs.¡±


    Her eyes paused slightly, and her eyes fell on the bare skin of the woman¡¯s shoulders and neck.


    Although it was covered with liquid foundation, there was still a faint red mark.


    Notice the Anna¡¯s eyes, Sasha ¡®s face changed again, and she covered her shoulder and neck.


    she couldn¡¯t help staring at Anna viciously.


    Anna really didn¡¯t bother to talk to her. After finishing her makeup a little, she went directly out of the bathroom door.


    There were faint soundsing out of it.


    ¡± Sasha what did she just say? What SM¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Anna sneered silently, didn¡¯t stop, and directly returned to the previous box.


    In fact, as early asing out of the bathroom cubicle, she noticed the red mark on Sasha Hetis ¡®s neck.


    Later, when she walked over, she also deliberately paid attention to the condition of Sasha Hetis . There were faint cyan marks on the exposed skin of her shoulders, neck, arms and even thighs.


    Anna had doubts at that time, andter paid attention to Sasha Hetis ¡®s walking posture, which confirmed the girl¡¯s bad habits in this regard.


    When she returned to the private room, the people on the whole table drank a lot of wine.


    Even Philip Andrew is the same.


    Anna came forward and returned to her position. As soon as she sat down, Philip Andrew asked, ¡°why did you go so long?¡±


    His voice was very low, and when he spoke, a thick and intoxicating breath slowly sprayed out.


    Because of the close proximity, the breath directly sprayed on Anna ¡®s neck.


    Her body stiffened a little, and then moved towards the side. Then she said, ¡°nothing, just met two people in the bathroom.¡±


    Anna has just entered this circle, and there should be no acquaintances in the whole capital. Obviously, it will not be his own acquaintances.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows, and his eyes stopped for a moment on her face. ¡°Are these two people making you unhappy?¡±


    Anna was silent for a moment: ¡°it¡¯s unpleasant, but I¡¯ve fought back.¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t want to talk too much about it , so Philip Andrew simply stopped asking.


    Anyway, as long as he wants, there are always ways to know what happened.


    Anna came back from the bathroom, and the banquet on the table was notpletely over. Even several group bosses drank, but became interested.


    They drank one cup after another with respect and modesty.


    After all, they are business partners, and Philip Andrew can¡¯t refuse. his face began to blush. What made Anna noticed that there was something wrong with his sitting posture.


    Just now he was still sitting straight, but now Philip slowly bent down, and sweat seemed toe out of his forehead.

 Chapter 11 Stomach Disease

    Anna finally realized that it was bad.


    She quickly approached Philip Andrew and asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Philip Andrew nced up at her and slowly shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s all right.¡±


    But the sweat on his forehead was running down his cheek. Although he dosen¡¯t look pale on his face, his lips were dry.


    Anna wanted to say something, but then a boss on the side found Philip Andrew and began to talk.


    Both of them talked about some cooperation in the work of thepany, and Anna didn¡¯t want to interrupt, so she could only wait in silence.


    Finally, after a short time, the private dinner was over.


    Anna pushed Philip Andrew to leave Yanjiang Pavilion and returned to the car that had been waiting outside for a long time. Philip Andrew was already sweating.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You are so drunk, and you still say you¡¯re okay?¡±


    With great effort, Anna managed to put Philip Andrew into the car.


    Assistant Nic Bery has been waiting in the car. At this moment, he also noticed Philip Andrew ¡®s abnormality and hurriedly came close.


    ¡± Mr. Andrew , are you¡­ Are you ok ?¡±


    Philip Andrew waved his hand, and the action seemed to be a littleborious: ¡°it¡¯s nothing serious, it doesn¡¯t matter, just a little drunk.¡±


    ?¡±


    ¡°Drunk?¡± Nic ¡®s eyebrows immediately frowned tightly, subconsciously turned to look at Anna , and his tone became a little harsh, ¡°You make Mr. Andrew so drunk ¡°?¡±


    Anna was stunned.


    Mr. Andrew wanted to drink. How can I stopped him?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, Nic waved his hand helplessly and exined, ¡± Mr. Andrew has a bad stomach and can¡¯t drink at all. If I apany him to all kinds of banquets, I will help him drinking.¡±


    However, he probably realize that after all Anna is a woman, and she is also a little special, so it seems inappropriate to let Anna to persuade Andrew not to drink too much.


    He went to see Philip Andrew again. While finding stomach medicine from the medicine box behind him, he said, ¡± Mr. Andrew you also know your physical condition. Why did you drink?¡±.


    Philip Andrew nced at him and slowly closed his eyes, as if he were calming down his physical difort.


    He is not ready to answer this question.


    In fact, in the past, no one willin even if Andrew does not want to drink the alcohol.


    But today¡¯s situation is a little special.


    Anna is the first time to attend such an asion. As a couple at least one of them have to drink.


    If he doesn¡¯t drink, it can only be Anna


    Thinking of Anna ¡®s thin body and a good girl¡¯s appearance, Philip Andrew snorted softly in his breath.


    Can you still let a woman drink for him?


    Nic has poured water here and put the stomach medicine to Philip Andrew ¡®s mouth.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Anna took Nic¡¯s medicine box aside and looked at it. Looking at it, she frowned, ¡°will you give him this?¡±


    ¡°This is prescribed by the hospital for Mr. Andrew ¡®s situation¡­ is there a problem?¡± Nic said


    Anna shook her head and interrupted him, ¡°of course I know this is the stomach medicine prescribed by the hospital, but you said it was for the treatment of Philip Andrew ¡®s condition, but I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This medicine can only temporarily relieve pain and is not suitable for treating stomach diseases.¡±


    Philip Andrew finally raised his eyes and looked at Anna . He seemed to be weak, enduring the pain, he said feebly, ¡°You know how to treat stomach disease?¡±


    Anna nced at him and didn¡¯t bother to answer his question.


    ¡±


    She looked at Nic again and asked carefully, ¡°how long has Philip Andrew had this stomach ache? How many times? You give him this medicine every time?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Nic thought about it carefully: ¡°it¡¯s probably six or seven times. Except for the first time, I went to the hospital, and then I took the medicine prescribed by the hospital several times.¡±


    He paused a little: ¡°the effect of this medicine is still very immediate. Basically, after eating it, the stomach ache was relieved.¡±


    ¡°Relieve the pain? of course!¡± Anna snorted heavily, ¡°this is a pain reliever. ¡±


    Nic was stunned.


    The reason for using this medicine is also rted to Philip Andrew ¡®s special situation.


    After all, for Andrew, it is difficult to avoid some necessary social gatherings, and drinking is unavoidable. For such a case of stomach pain, he can only take some pain relief drugs immediately.


    After all, maybe thest wine party is over, and then we have to catch up with the next one.


    ¡°Then this medicine¡­¡±


    Nic, who has always been smart and capable, now doesn¡¯t know what to do for a moment with medicine in his hand.


    Anna took the medicine in his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s better to take less pain relief medicine.¡±


    She threw the medicine directly into the garbage can on the side.


    Nic shake his head forcing himself to calm down, and quickly told the driver in front, ¡°go to the hospital immediately.¡±


    You can¡¯t take medicine. You always have to see the doctor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Anna rejected his proposal again.


    Nic frowned and wanted to say something. At this time, Philip Andrew suddenly waved his hand to him.


    ¡°Let her say.¡± He looked at Anna inquisitively, as if waiting for the Anna in front of him..


    Anna , an activist, simply stood up and said, ¡°there is a kitchen in the RV. Is there any food in the fridge? If so, I¡¯ll take advantage of it. If not, let¡¯s buy some now.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Even Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t help being curious.


    She couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make you some medicine to nourish your stomach. Otherwise, how long do you really think you can survive on your own perseverance?¡±


    She said no nonsense, simply went to the small refrigerator in the RV, and there were some ingredients in it.


    After searching, she could use a lot. Anna simply chose some, borrowed the small kitchen in the RV, and made a potluck meal.

 Chapter 12

    After a period of time, in addition to helping Philip Andrew treat his leg injury, Anna was also responsible for his daily life.


    It¡¯s mainly because the medicinal diet she made before has a very good effect on nourishing the stomach. Nic Bery simply entrusted it to Anna .


    ¡°Aunt Rong, I just saw that there seemed to be a lot of empty space in the small garden in the front yard. What were those open spaces for?¡±


    When she got up early to make breakfast, Anna took the opportunity to ask aunt Rong, who helped her.


    She was sent by Sara Andrew to look after Philip Andrew ¡®s living conditions in the Andrew family vi. In fact, she was the big housekeeper of the Andrew family.


    After a few days together, Anna has a good impression of her, and her impression of Anna is naturally not bad.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the young master ordered to reserve for nting some new flowers.¡±


    Anna doesn¡¯t know much about flowers, but she thinks that such arge garden is used to grow flowers, which is a bit of a waste of the effect of thisnd.


    She thought for a while and asked, ¡°can you save a piece ofnd for me?¡±


    Aunt Rong was a little surprised: ¡°Miss. Stuat, do you know how to nt flowers?¡±


    It¡¯s not umon for those celebrities in the capital to learn how to Ikebana, but she knows the Anna. A little girl from the countryside


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Anna shook her head honestly.


    She didn¡¯t know to nt flowers: ¡°I just think it¡¯s too simple to nt flowers all over. I want to nt something else.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. Why don¡¯t you ask the young master?¡±


    Anna has no choice but to consult Philip Andrew .


    She didn¡¯t ask directly, but when Philip Andrew finished eating the porridge, she picked up the newspaper and began to read it, she thought about it and said, ¡°there¡¯s something I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes stagnated on the newspaper for a second, then he put down the newspaper and raised his eyes: ¡°Is it about your family?¡±


    Recently, Bright Stuat tried to get in touch with him. After tried several times in vain, he even directly contacted Sara Andrew.


    No doubt that he would think that she wanted to say something about her family.


    Anna wondered why Philip Andrew suddenly mentioned her family, but she didn¡¯t think too much: ¡°it has nothing to do with my family. In this case, I want you to reserve a space for me in the garden, and I¡¯m going to nt some herbs.¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned, ¡°just you, will you nt herbs?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Some simple herbs are still OK.¡±


    When she first studied medicine with her master, she learned to nt some.


    Seeing Philip Andrew didn¡¯t say a word, she stretched out her hand across the table, gently pulled Philip Andrew ¡®s sleeve, with the of a little coquettish vor: ¡°is it OK?¡±


    Philip Andrew calmly took the sleeve out of his hand, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°go and tell Aunt Rong, just say it¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Anna shouted out happily and then she ran away to find aunt Rong.


    ¡­¡­


    Philip Andrew and Anna get along well with each other happily, but the situation of the Stuat¡¯s is not good.


    As soon as the news that Anna was led by Philip Andrew attending President Hari ¡®s birthday party came out, Selina sat and stood uneasy at home.


    ¡°Mom, we are waiting for what?!¡±


    Vivian Vidas ¡®s face was full of sullen resentment: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the illegitimate daughter was quite resourceful, and she coaxed Philip Andrew . he was willing to take her to a banquet of this nature!¡±


    They even didn¡¯t have the chance to reach President Hari¡¯s circle.


    Bright Stuat and Vivian Vidas tried their best to get their daughter married to the Andrew family. Why? In order to improve the social status of the Stuat family, and be the top rich and powerful family in the capital.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Selina nervously kneads the pillow on her hand, and her expression is a little distorted.


    ¡°Calm down¡± Vivian Vidas nced at her daughter coldly and scolded.


    Selina was still a little afraid of her, stammered twice, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. She can go to the banquet with Philip Andrew . If this situation continues, I¡¯m afraid that sooner orter, the Andrew family, especially Sara Andrew , will ept her.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ What if one day, things really be out of our control?¡±


    Vivian Vidas ¡®s eyes were cold: Impossible!¡±


    She stood up from the sofa. Selina was startled: ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°But what you said is also reasonable. We really can¡¯t go on like this. We still have to take the initiative.¡±


    Selina ¡®s heart is full of joy.


    She was fed up with the feeling that she could only sit and cry. Vivian Vidas was willing to help her, which was the best.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°That damn girl won¡¯t listen to me, but someone always has a way to cure her. Let your father do it.¡±


    In the evening, Bright Stuat came back from work and sat at the table.


    Selina impatiently bumped Vivian Vidas ¡®s hand, and Vivian Vidas gave him a slightly calm look. Then he stood up and walked slowly to the side of Bright Stuat .


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t smiled at home in recent days?¡± She offered to pour Bright Stuat a ss of wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s for the Andrew family!¡±


    ¡± Andrew family?¡± Vivian Vidas pretended to be surprised.


    As she handed the wine cup in her hand to Bright Stuat , she asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet Philip Andrew and talk about things before? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± After drinking a mouthful of wine, he pped the ss heavily on the table, and Bright Stuat snorted, ¡°so far, I haven¡¯t seen the Andrew family!¡±


    ¡°how can It be ?¡± Vivian Vidas covered her mouth. ¡°At least Anna is supposed to be Philip¡¯s future wife, not to mention¡­¡±


    She paused and secretly looked at Bright Stuat ¡®s face. Seeing that her expression was indeed more dark, she continued, ¡°not to mention that Anna helped us speak?¡±


    Speaking of Anna, Bright Stuat ¡®s heart has some bad feelings.


    This daughter didn¡¯t grow up by his side when she was young, and she was not close to him. She didn¡¯t call back after going to Andrew¡¯s for so long, let alone to speak for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she has forgotten who she really is!¡±


    Vivian Vidas is waiting for this sentence.


    After many years of marriage, she was too clear about what kind of person Bright Stuat was, so she hesitated and said, ¡°what can we do? The so-called marriage is the rtionship between the two families. Does this child hate you and me, so ahe won¡¯t help?¡±


    ¡°She dares!¡± Bright Stuat pped the table heavily, ¡°I have many ways to deal with her!¡±

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±VIvian Vidas ¡®s fundus shed a sh of pure light, and was soon pressed down, and she turned to ask cautiously.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t pay attention to my father, can she deny her mother? I have some ways to deal with her, and then¡­ Hum!¡±


    Bright Stuat hammered the table heavily and didn¡¯t say any more.


    After he left, Selina couldn¡¯t wait toe over: ¡°Mom, what did dad just mean?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±VIvian Vidas snorted coldly.


    Selina immediately worried, ¡°what do you mean, mom, what my father just said, and what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think your father is an old fool?¡± Du tilted Selina ¡®s eye, ¡°if there is no chip in his hand, how can he let that smelly girl out like this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The problem is with the woman Emily Sandra. I¡¯m afraid your father is going to use her to deal with the smelly girl.¡±


    It¡¯s not the first time for Selina to hear this name. She knows very well that it¡¯s Anna ¡®s mother.


    But she didn¡¯t quite understand VIvian Vidas ¡®s meaning: ¡°shall we just wait like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°that woman must be in our hands!¡±


    She can¡¯t trust Bright Stuat !Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The Andrew Group center building.


    After a morning¡¯s work, Anna was ready to go to the canteen for lunch with her new colleagues, but she was suddenly called.


    The door of the president¡¯s office was half open, and Philip Andrew stood at the door: ¡°Anna ,e here.¡±


    Anna was a little confusede, so she hurried into the president¡¯s office after talking to her colleagues.


    ¡°Just got your phone.¡±


    A cell phone was thrown in the face.


    In retrospect, she recalled that she was busy working, and pulled her cell phone into the office.


    After hearing Philip Andrew ¡®s words, she quickly looked through the call records.


    On the other side, Philip Andrew said, ¡°I can¡¯t find you at the moment, so I answered the phone for you.¡±


    At this moment, Anna was also turning the call record and found that the call was actually from her hometown.


    ¡°The person on the phone said that yesterday, a group of people went to your hometown, searched in your house for a while, and then asked others about your mother¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Anna ¡®s action paused slightly: ¡°ask about my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her hand was immediately tightly clenched, and her expression was a little distorted.


    Philip Andrew looked at her for a while. ¡°If you need my help¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Anna answered coldly.


    She took a deep breath: ¡°thank you today. I have something else eat first.¡±


    He left the office without looking back.


    However, instead of going straight to the canteen, he found a deserted ce in the stairwell and dialed it back.


    After dialing for about 10 seconds, someone finally connected there.


    ¡°Anna?¡± A voice slowly came out of the mobile phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, sixth uncle .¡±


    The caller was an uncle from a neighbor of Anna in the countryside. When she came to the capital with the Stuat family , she just asked the sixth uncle to take care of everything in her hometown.


    ¡°I just learned that you just called me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a thing. Yesterday, some people came to investigate your mother¡¯s situation. I asked them who they were, and their answers were vague, so I hurried to call you. Those people were vicious¡­¡±


    Anna clenched her fist.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself: ¡°they just asked about my mother, nothing else?¡±


    Sixth Uncle thought about it carefully: ¡°that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief and cared about the physical condition of Sixth Uncle again, so she hung up the phone.


    Only afterwards did she think about the identity of the group.


    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t sent by Bright Stuat . When they picked themselves up to the capital, it was Bright Stuat ¡®s people who took their mother away. They said to take her to the hospital to recuperate.


    But in fact, it¡¯s simply to threaten her with her mother.


    It was like this in herst life. Because of her mother, she had to be controlled by them, which led to such an end.


    ¡°But who would it be if it wasn¡¯t Bright Stuat ?¡±Anna murmured in a low voice, and suddenly a sh of inspiration, she slowly spit out the name, ¡°VIvian Vidas !¡±


    Stuat¡¯s attitude is really abnormal, Philip Andrew will not ignore this.


    Watching silently, because he went out in a hurry, he even forgot the closed door. Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes and dialed the internal line after a long time.


    Soon Nic Bery hurried over.


    ¡± President Andrew .¡±


    ¡°Go check something.¡±Philip Andrew ordered, ¡°check where Anna ¡®s hometown was before she came to the capital, as well as the situation of her mother, find out together, and then report to me.¡±


    Look at Anna¡¯s face just now. Something must have happened to her mother.


    Nic Bery nced at Philip Andrew strangely, and was quite surprised in his heart.


    Philip Andrew has never been like this. What¡¯s wrong with him today?


    However, he dared not to say these words out. After being ordered by Philip Andrew , he answered honestly.


    In the afternoon, Anna received a call from Bright Stuat .


    ¡°Dad?¡± When answering the phone, Anna deliberately dyed for a while, and thenzily picked up the phone, pretending to be confused, ¡°why did you suddenly call me?¡±


    ¡°So you know I¡¯m your father!¡±Bright Stuat ¡®s cold hum came from the other end of the phone.


    Anna raised her eyebrows.


    Anna has also heard a little about Bright Stuat ¡®s repeated encounter with Andrew¡¯s family in recent times.


    But she did it on purpose!


    The more unhappy Bright Stuat is, the happier her heart will be.


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean? I¡­ I, in my heart, of course, you are my father. Besides my mother, you are my only rtive.¡± It¡¯s not time to fall out with Bright Stuat now. Anna pretends to be wronged.


    ¡°I see that after you went to the Andrew family, you really regarded yourself as the young master of the Andrew family. Now you don¡¯t contact me as a father?¡±


    ¡°Not so.¡±Anna quickly exined, ¡°I just¡­¡±


    After thinking for a while, she simply gave Bright Stuat a re: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid aunt aunt Cidas is angry.¡±


    Bright Stuat snorted coldly again, ¡°you are my daughter. It¡¯s natural to contact me as a father. How can she be angry?¡±


    However, he probably knew VIvian Vidas ¡®s temper, so his tone eased a lot.


    Anna sneered, did not answer.


    Bright Stuat said again, e home in two days and take Philip Andrew with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give Anna the chance to refuse, and continued to add, ¡°it¡¯s my birthday in two days. As a daughter, you won¡¯t forget it?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Anna choked for a moment, and her refusal was almost on her lips, but she was blocked back.


    She did forget such a thing.


    Or she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all, but since Bright Stuat has mentioned it, it¡¯s definitely impossible to refuse again.


    Anna quickly smiled, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? How can I forget your birthday? I¡¯ve been thinking about it in my heart.¡±


    Bright Stuat was a little satisfied: ¡°since it¡¯s on my mind,e earlier with Philip .¡±


    ¡°OK, I see.¡±


    Anna ¡®s humble attitude may have greatly satisfied Bright Stuat ¡®s psychology. He snorted again and vigorously scolded Anna before he hung up the phone.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As soon as the phone hung up, Anna ¡®s face darkened.


    ¡°Birthday party, hum!¡±


    There was a birthday party in herst life. At that time, she had not found out the news of pregnancy, so she was still in front of the stage and had to attend the party as an illegitimate daughter.


    As a result¡­ she was humiliated at the party.


    Now, she will never let such a thing happen again!


    But she still has to make some preparations in advance.


    Anna was still hesitating about how to tell Philip Andrew about it. Unexpectedly, she received an invitation from the Stuatc family early the next morning.


    Because there is no way to send it to the vi where Philip Andrew lives, it can only be sent to The Andrew Group.


    ¡°The time is 8:00 tomorrow evening, and the names of you and President Andrew are written on the invitation.¡±


    After hearing the detailed report from the receptionist of The Andrew Group, Anna nodded, ¡°OK, I know. I¡¯ll tell President Andrew about this.¡±


    She just hung up.


    ¡°The stuact family¡¯s affair?¡±


    Philip Andrew was sitting in front of the sofa reading newspapers in silk pajamas. When Anna answered the phone, he vaguely listened and learned some general content.


    Anna nodded, ¡°yes.¡±


    Philip Andrew knows that her rtionship with the Stuat family is not very good, not to mention the rtionship between the two people is a cooperative transaction, so there is nothing to disguise.


    Anna simply said, ¡°tomorrow is Bright Stuat ¡®s birthday. He held a banquet at 8:00 tomorrow evening. Yesterday, he called me and told me about it. He asked me to invite you toe with him. Today, he sent an invitation to thepany.¡±


    Seeing Philip Andrew ¡®s hesitation, she hesitated for a while before continuing to ask, ¡°are you going tomorrow?¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t answer his question, put down his newspaper, nced at her slowly, and asked, ¡°are you going?¡±


    Anna was silent for a moment, and nodded slowly, ¡°en.¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded: ¡°if you need to contact the stylist or clothing team, go to Nic Bery . If you need anything, just go to him, and he will deal with it for you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer the question whether he was going or not.


    He didn¡¯t say, and Anna didn¡¯t ask much, but acquiesced in her heart. Maybe Philip Andrew didn¡¯t want to go.


    Yes.


    Originally, she and Philip Andrew were just cooperative rtions, and they were not real boyfriend and girlfriend. Bright Stuat wanted to pretend to be his father-inw, and he didn¡¯t look at the means he used to behave like that. Would Philip Andrew be willing to recognize him as such a father-inw?


    Thinking about things, a cry suddenly came from the kitchen: ¡°miss Stuat, the soup seems to be almost cooked. Would you like toe in and have a look?¡±


    It¡¯s Aunt Miller ¡®s voice.


    Anna didn¡¯t dy any more. She jumped out of the chair, put on her shoes and ran to the kitchen.


    After tossing around in the kitchen for about 10 minutes, she finally came out with a special breakfast for Philip Andrew .


    Breakfast was put in a purple y soup pot. As soon as the lid was lifted, a strong fragrance of medicine slowly floated out.


    However, just ncing at the soup can, Philip Andrew ¡®s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    ¡°Today is this again?¡±


    To tell the truth, the medicinal diet stewed in Anna is still very good for the treatment of stomach diseases, but the appearance and taste are really unsatisfactory.


    ¡°This is ording to the cycle. Today is Saturday. You should have drunk this.¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned more tightly: ¡°this medicine¡­¡±


    He paused. ¡°How long do I have to take this medicinal diet?¡±


    Remembering that he went to a cocktail party the night before and drank a lot of wine at the party, Anna curled her lips: ¡°ording to your drinking method, it¡¯s almost until you quit the bar.¡±


    Philip Andrew : ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at Philip Andrew ¡®s calm face, holding up the bowl and silently eating the medicine in it, Anna ¡®s heart still couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Who can think that Philip Andrew , who has always been unsmiling and looks like a dignified and domineering president, would be afraid to take bitter medicine?


    All the medicinal meals were prepared for Philip Andrew . With Aunt Miller ¡®s concerned eyes, he could only eat them all.


    After eating, he felt something wrong: ¡°how can I feel that this medicinal diet tastes more bitter than thest time?¡±


    Anna ¡®s eyebrows beat, quickly avoiding Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes, and her expression was a little guilty.


    ¡°Yes?¡±Anna coughed gently for two times, ¡°do you feel wrong? Yesterday¡¯s medicine tasted a little lighter than this, and today¡¯s bitterness is normal.¡±


    When talking, the eyshes fluttered quickly.


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes and stared at Anna for a long time. When he saw that Anna was going to be a little nervous, he finally took his eyes back.


    He said faintly, ¡°is that so?¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes rolled around, and felt more and more empty.


    She can¡¯t tell Philip Andrew , because he advised her to drink less wine at the cocktail party yesterday, and he didn¡¯t answer, so she deliberately added a bitter herb to the medicinal diet, right?


    ¡°Of course.¡±Anna stood up quickly after saying that.


    ¡°By the way, I have to go to the banquet tomorrow. I think it¡¯s better to choose the dress earlier. I went to contact assistant Nic Berry.¡±


    With that, she turned and ran to her room without looking back.


    Looking at herm Aunt Miller was a little frightened: ¡°Miss Suact, you run slower, run slower!¡±


    She heard what the olddy said. Miss Suact may have a young master in her stomach. Although she is not sure whether it is true, of course, she must be careful.


    Anna heard Aunt Miller¡¯s cry, she slowed down slightly, but when she turned and went upstairs, she still ran up stairs quiackly.


    Looking at the figure, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t take back his eyes until she gradually disappeared in his sight.


    He suddenly pulled the corners of his mouth, and a chuckle came out of his mouth.

 Chapter 15

    The next day was the weekend, but Philip Andrew answered the phone early in the morning. Before breakfast was finished, he hurried to the airport.


    Until 7 p. m., his modeling was ready, and everything was ready. Philip Andrew still didn¡¯te back.


    It was Nic Bery who drove Anna to the Stuat¡¯s family.


    On the way, he continued to exin: ¡°there is something wrong with a project invested in South City, which must be handled by President Andrew himself.¡±


    Anna is Philip Andrew ¡®s fiancee after all.


    In the future, the direct absence of his father-inw¡¯s birthday party will always have a bad impact, and Nic Bery is also a little worried that Anna will think more.


    However, Anna obviously has no such idea.


    She looked at the constantly retrogressive scenery outside the car and nodded casually, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Nic Bery felt something was wrong. From the co pilot¡¯s turn, Anna looked a little confused.


    Anna realized that there was something wrong with her attitude.


    It seems to outsiders that Bright Stuat is her father after all. She took part in his father¡¯s birthday party for the first time, but her boyfriend couldn¡¯te. Normal people¡¯s reaction should never be so t.


    But she can¡¯t pretend to be indignant.


    After thinking for a while, she said with concern, ¡°is there no big problem? Will this matter have any impact on Philip Andrew ?¡±


    Nic Bery didn¡¯t know the specific cooperation between Philip Andrew and Anna , so he was still a little surprised by Anna ¡®s attitude.


    However, he didn¡¯t think much: ¡°that won¡¯t. This matter may not be easy to solve, but if President Andrewes out, it will be solved soon.¡±


    When he said this, his expression and tone were full of inexplicable trust and worship.


    Anna was surprised: ¡°do you trust Philip Andrew so much?¡±


    ¡± President Andrew has such ability.¡±


    Now Anna is more and more surprised.


    During this period of time, she followed Philip Andrew . Apart from feeling that Philip Andrew was particrly diligent and serious in his work, Anna didn¡¯t find anything else.


    On the contrary, it was Nic Bery . During the period of following him, Anna also learned a lot of skills and learned a lot about the assistant.


    It is very clear that this is also very wonderful.


    Can be such a person, but with such a look of worship said Philip Andrew ?


    What kind of person is Philip Andrew ?


    On weekends, the main roads have great traffic jams.


    Therefore, even if he set out an hour in advance, Anna still arrived at the the Stuat family vi on foot.


    It was Bright Stuat and VIvian Vidas who received the guests at the door.


    When the car stopped at the door, Bright Stuat was receiving another guest and watching the guests enter the lobby. Bright Stuat looked around anxiously for a while.


    Until his eyes fell on the car in which Anna was riding, his expression was so happy that he immediately ignored many other guests.


    Anna was going to open the door and go down.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing Bright Stuat ¡®s action, she hesitated a little, and then simply sat back in the back seat of the car and waited.


    Sure enough, after a while, Bright Stuat came forward and respectfully opened the door in the back seat.


    Looking at Bright Stuat ¡®s ttering appearance through the window, Anna sneered in her heart. When the door was half opened, she quickly adjusted her expression.


    ¡°Dad.¡± She quickly got out of the car and looked both surprised and ttered on her face, ¡°how can you open the door for me?¡±


    Bright Stuat had no time to take more care of her, so he mumbled a few words and wanted to wait for Philip Andrew to get off.


    However, after waiting for a while, no one came down.


    Bright Stuat frowned and looked inside along the door. There is no one else.


    ¡°Philip¡­¡± his face sank and turned to scold Anna . Just at this time, the co pilot¡¯s door opened and Nic Bery walked down from above.


    Bright Stuat ¡®s words turned sharply, and he suddenly changed his voice, and his tone was also polite: ¡°what about President Andrew ? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±


    While talking, he winked at Anna desperately.


    Anna certainly knows what he means.


    He just feel that hemunicated with her, so Philip Andrew will definitelye?


    Nice thought!


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯te, but Anna didn¡¯t have many other ideas in her heart. Instead, she felt very happy.


    She didn¡¯t want the Stuat family to hook up with the Andrew family at all.


    ¡°Philip , thepany has something to deal with temporarily, so he can only go to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Went to thepany?¡±Bright Stuat frowned tightly, ¡°will heeter?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t answer. Nic Bery had already weed him and handed a gift box to Bright Stuat : ¡± President Andrew can¡¯te temporarily. Arrange for me to send miss Stuact here. This is his birthday gift for you.¡±


    Bright Stuat ¡®s expression was very disappointed.


    However, he could only pretend to be grateful and invite Nic Bery to the banquet.


    ¡°I also want to rush to thepany. At this moment, I also got the order from President Andrew to send miss Stuact over, and I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Before leaving, he said to Anna , ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss Stuact. I¡¯ll send a driver to pick you upter.¡±


    Bright Stuat asked Anna to be led into the banquet hall.


    Anna could see that he obviously wanted to scold himself, but because there were so many guestsing and going, he could only endure it temporarily.


    Anna didn¡¯t care.


    After following the servant into the banquet hall, she identally plucked her hair and exposed the whole right ear.


    A red earring on the earlobe refracts a dazzling light under the light.


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    Not long after she returned to the capital, she didn¡¯t know many people. As for those who came to the banquet, there was none at all.


    Although she is now Philip Andrew ¡®s girlfriend, Anna has no intention of making friends with those people, so she entertains herself by herself. Generally, she listens to it, walks casually, and eats something and drinks from time to time.


    She was still stopped.


    A beautifully dressed young woman stopper her. It was Selina .


    This group of people is obviously a bader.


    Selina nced around Anna and frowned: ¡°Philip Andrew ? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±Anna dragged her tone, ¡°why do you ask Philip Andrew ? Is there anything wrong with looking for your future brother-inw?¡±


    Selina ¡®s face changed.


    The expression was immediately very ugly.


    Anna had expected her reaction, and her heart was very happy.


    She wanted to be Mrs. Andrew by using her belly to be pregnant with a child.


    Daydream!

 Chapter 16

    Selina is a tough guy. Naturally, the few of the girls who follow her are the same as her.


    Most of these so-called celebrities in the capital can get together because they have the same interest ¨C for example, they have amazing agreement on disdain for Anna.


    ¡°Future brother-inw? It¡¯s so funny. Do you think President Andrew will really marry you?¡±


    The girl who spoke was dressed in a red velvet one shoulder long dress, dressed up extremely gorgeous and rich. However, when she spoke, the whole person showed her picky tone.


    Anna nced at them, and she suddenly stopped.


    She really knows this person.


    Natalie White , daughter of the chairman of Daiwa jewelry, and Selina ¡®s best friend.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, will you marry Miss White ?¡±Anna raised her eyebrows slightly and let out a slight sneer.


    Natalie White suddenly blushed.


    Among the rich and powerful people present, who did not want to hook up with the Andrew family.


    Even if Philip Andrew is disabled in both legs, he may not be able to stand up all his life, but as long as he is Philip Andrew , anyone who can marry him and enter the Andrew family, will be blessed for a lifetime in the future.


    But how dare she admit that?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Not to mention that there are so many people present, it is only Selina . If she knows that she also has this kind of mind, she will definitely not let go.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Natalie White scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Andrew. Aren¡¯t you ndering the reputation of both of us by saying such words?¡±


    ¡°So you and Philip Andrew are strangers.¡± Anna chuckled after hearing her words.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m curious. Miss White , how can you swear that Philip Andrew won¡¯t marry me? So, is it because you want to destroy my feelings with Philip Andrew , or do some people around you want to destroy my feelings with Philip Andrew ?¡±


    This time it¡¯s Selina¡¯s turn to change her face.


    Although no names were given, who couldn¡¯t tell what was implied in Anna ¡®s words?


    At this moment, many people have looked this way.


    Selina has never suffered such humiliation since she was a child. She feels that the eyes people look at her are full of examination and contempt.


    At the same time of indignation, she also hated Anna more and more.


    She winked at Natalie White .


    Natalie White understood, looked at Anna and shouted, ¡°do you really think you are President Andrew ¡®s real girlfriend?¡±


    Her voice is not small, deliberately raising her voice, it immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Natalie White was proud: ¡°it¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter. Don¡¯t you see what kind of family the Andrew family is and what kind of identity he has? You really think you can really seduce someone noble?¡±


    As the crowd of onlookers increased, Natalie White became more and more proud, and said more and more vigorously: ¡± And some people, climbing other people¡¯s bed, is no more than a bitch, the daughter born is naturally a slutty, and worship money¡­¡±


    Selina was actually standing next to her. At this moment, she coughed slightly and pretended to stop: ¡°Natalie White , don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    ¡°Seline, I think aunt Cidas is too kind to let a mistress and her illegitimate daughter bully your¡±


    Anna stood opposite, listening to Natalie White insulting herself and her mother with a dirty mouth. Her expression became colder and the pressure around her became more and more low.


    Although she had been prepared, Anna was still a little uncontroble and trembling when she heard such unbearable remarks.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes heavily. After opening it again, her expression had gradually returned to calm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss White to be so concerned about other people¡¯s family affairs.¡±


    Natalie White said ¡°Selina is my friend. Naturally, I can¡¯t let your illegitimate daughter bully her.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did Miss White take care of yourself?¡±


    Anna hooked up the corner of her lips and raised a smile on her face.


    It¡¯s just that such a smile doesn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes, but it looks both ironic and cold.


    She said, ¡°Miss White , you yed so crazy when you were young. Now you don¡¯t want to solve your fertility difficulties, but start to help your friends?¡±


    Natalie White ¡®s face turned white and suddenly became ferocious: ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Then she rushed to move.


    However, she came to Anna and raised her hand. Anna seemed to be prepared, grabbed her wrist and threw it down heavily.


    At the same time, when everyone didn¡¯t pay attention, it was also at the moment when Natalie White rushed over and came closest. Anna ¡®s left hand stretched out quickly, and a silver needle with cold light gently stabbed anacupoint in Natalie White ¡®s waist.


    She dosen¡¯t know it was because she was thrown down or because of the needle. Natalie White staggered directly and fell heavily behind her. The whole person fell to the ground and looked very embarrassed.


    However, Anna had no sympathy for her at all, just looking at her coldly.


    It was like herst life.


    This Miss White was driven by VIvian Vidas ¡®s mother and daughter, and it was the same at the party, insulting her mother and her.


    Unfortunately, in their previous life, they were unprepared, and their reputation was lost at that banquet.


    Then everyone mentioned the name of Anna , which was nothing but disdain and disgust, and even directly reced it with the word illegitimate daughter.


    Not in this life.


    Looking at Natalie White ¡®s pale face, Anna stepped forward.


    Before she could say anything, Selina on the side rushed over quickly, ¡°Anna , what are you doing?¡±


    Anna frowned slightly, and before she could speak, Selina said again, ¡°how can you spread rumors and say such nder against Natalie White ¡®s reputation? You¡¯re too much!¡±


    When she was just about to insult her, she shrank behind to watch the y. At the moment, she came quickly.


    Anna snorted coldly and turned to see Selina : ¡°nder?¡±


    Her voice was very light, and her eyes looked a littlezy and careless, but the nce she nced at made Selina ¡®s heart jump violently.


    Anna approached Selina , and her mouth almost touched herar: ¡°you should know whether what I said is true or not. After all, you two are big together. How can you not y what she yed?¡±


    Selina ¡®s body froze, and the whole person was stunned. Her fingers were pinching her palm, forcing her not to make any sound.


    How?


    Anna , how could she know this!


    Natalie White ¡®s physical problems can¡¯t be seen by looking.


    It¡¯s also thanks to her previous life. Until the end, she didn¡¯t know that Selina couldn¡¯t have children because she had sex with too many men


    Natalie White has always been her little attendant. The two people are almost birds of a feather. Selina can encounter such problems, not to mention Natalie White .


    There was a murmur around.


    ¡°God, is it true? Natalie White has difficulty giving birth?¡±


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t been married¡­¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°But how crazy she is. She had many boyfriends? I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s really infertile! Otherwise, how could the illegitimate girl just said that and her face turned so ugly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Look at her expression. I think it¡¯s true!¡±


    Natalie White fell to the ground and looked at other people¡¯s expressions. She only felt that everyone around her was full of malice towards herself.


    A wave of anger and impulse rushed into her heart.


    Indescribable irritability pressed heavily on her head like a cloud, which made her almost out of breath.


    But the sound in her ear is still there.


    She suddenly screamed, ¡°shut up, shut up, all of you, shut up.¡±


    The atmosphere around suddenly froze.


    The next second someone couldn¡¯t hold her breath: ¡°Natalie White , who are you scolding? Why are we wrong? No, you¡¯re originally an indecent woman!¡±


    There were all celebrities from all over the capital, and none of them would be afraid of Natalie White . Not to mention therge number of people at this time, they didn¡¯t pay attention to Natalie White at all.


    ¡°Even I think you deserve it. You don¡¯t know how to be clean. Who¡¯s to me?¡±


    The voice of condemnation and disdain was louder than a sound, like a knife, and pierced Natalie White ¡®s heart.


    The anger in her heart seemed to reach a critical point.


    Suddenly she turned around and stared at Anna with scarlet eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She was extremely excited. Suddenly, she got up from the ground and rushed to pinch Anna ¡®s neck.


    Looking at the action when she rushed over, Anna slightly checked the corner of her lips.


    She stepped aside and directly avoided Natalie White ¡®s action.


    However, Natalie White didn¡¯t hurry at all. After Anna avoided, she exposed a table full of champagne behind her.


    With a bang, Natalie White hit her head directly.


    The champagne on the table suddenly sshed and fell to the ground, and the wine bottle broke on the ground.


    ¡°You bitch, it¡¯s all you, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±Natalie White was still scolding, and even fumbled with her hands on the ground. She touched a broken wine bottle and wanted to fight Anna again.


    However, just got up, because of the wine stains on the ground, the ground was too slippery, the center of gravity was unstable, and the whole person fell down heavily.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams came from her mouth.


    The crowd looked intently, and saw the ss fragment of the wine bottle Natalie White had held in her hand, because she had just slipped on her face with that series of actions.


    Natalie White ¡®s face appeared a ferocious and terrifying red blood mark, and the wound was so deep that her whole face looked particrly terrifying.


    The whole banquet hall suddenly quieted down.


    No one dares to talk anymore.


    These celebrities in the capital usually quarrel asionally. it¡¯s just a small matter of bickering.


    But now Natalie White ¡®s face is scratched. Judging from the degree of the wound, there may be scars, which is a major disfigurement.


    The celebrities who just quarreled looked at each other, and their expressions were very guilty. They quietly stepped back a few steps, obviously trying to stay out of the matter.


    ¡°Natalie White !¡±Selina was the first to react. With a cry of surprise, she rushed towards Natalie White .


    A sh of light shed across the bottom of her eyes.


    Good, good, that¡¯s great!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Natalie White ¡®s injury is at the right time. she won¡¯t let Annapletely lose her reputation.


    Thinking of this, Selina no longer hesitated, turned her head violently, looked at Anna viciously, and her voice was a little sad: ¡°Anna , how can you do this?¡±


    She widened her eyes, looking at Anna with a look of hatred: ¡°Natalie White , she¡¯s just a little poisoned, you scolded her, why hurt her?¡±


    As Natalie White kept wailing, it seemed that Anna was reallymitting violence.


    Other people suddenly seemed to be inspired and put the me on Anna .


    ¡°Yes, how can you do this? An illegitimate daughter is an illegitimate daughter. Just have a little disagreement and you want to put others to a death end!¡±


    ¡± she actually went to ruin people¡¯s faces!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really cruel!¡±


    At this time, VIvian Vidas and others also came to hear the news.


    Her treatment method was indeed much more mature than Selina . Seeing the current situation, she immediately waved to the medical staff and simply treated the wound on Natalie White ¡®s face.


    When Natalie White recovered a little, she asked coldly, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Anna sneered and didn¡¯t answer.


    In fact, there was no need for her to answer. Someone immediately, especially Selina , said something about what had just happened.


    Generally speaking, it puts all the responsibility on Anna.


    ¡°It¡¯s so!¡±VIvian Vidas frowned tightly, ¡°Anna , because you are not born by me, so I have been hard to discipline you, I think although your mother¡­¡±


    She sighed, ¡°but it¡¯s also a child after all. I didn¡¯t expect you to inherit a lot of her and be able to do such a thing that destroys people¡¯s appearance!¡±


    This is to me Anna while not forgetting to nder Emily Sandra.


    ¡°You really let me down!¡± She scolded and said, ¡°don¡¯t youe and apologize to Miss White ?¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±Anna was about to be amused by the mother and daughter.


    ¡°You have disfigured Natalie White . Why don¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Is it really my fault?¡±Anna snorted, ¡°it was obviously that she was stimted by your words and wanted to attack me. As a result, she slipped and fell identally when she was young, which caused the ss fragments to cut her face.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Anna did not have time to say anything, but the previous celebrities who satirized Natalie White loudly retorted, ¡°do you still want to frame others at this time?¡±


    VIvian Vidas obviously just wanted to me everything on Anna.


    She emphasized again with a tough attitude: ¡°Anna ,e and apologize to Miss White quickly!

 Chapter 18

    Anna ignored VIvian Vidas .


    ¡°The truth of the matter is not what you say.¡±


    As soon as the words were said, someone sneered and said, ¡°what we say doesn¡¯t count, do you mean what you say count?¡±


    ¡°Of course what I said doesn¡¯t count.¡±Anna smiled, ¡°if you want to know what the truth is like, let¡¯s watch the monitoring.¡±


    Natalie White ¡®s face turned white.


    Even the previous several celebrities who couldn¡¯t wait to me Anna also had slightly changed expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±Selina scolded, ¡± so many of us stand here and see with our own eyes is that you have made Natalie White look like this. Now do you want to sophistry?¡±


    Never mention the monitoring.


    Anna sneered, ¡°if you adjust the monitoring, you will be able to solve the problem. Why don¡¯t you adjust the monitoring and have a final record. Your behavior really makes me doubt.¡±


    Selina ¡®s face twisted a little.


    ¡°Who is not a person with status here? Who will cheat for you? Anna, your every move now represents our face of the Stuat family!¡± She snorted, ¡°who do you want us to offend?¡±


    Maybe she thought that such words were not convincing enough. She thought for a while and added, ¡°if dad knew you were doing this, I¡¯m afraid he would be very angry.¡±


    Anna doesn¡¯t care at all whether the Stuat family will be affected, nor does she care whether Bright Stuat will be angry.


    On the contrary, these people want to force her to apologize to Natalie White , which is impossible.


    Just about to say something, VIvian Vidas on one side obviously began to be impatient: ¡°what are you still dying there? If you do something wrong, hurry to apologize!¡±


    Anna¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Anna was thinking about whether to take out the surveince video in the shape of ear studs, when a voice slowly came in.


    This voice is very familiar to many people present.


    The crowd gradually made way.


    Anna turned her head and saw Philip Andrew slowlying towards her, and finally stopped beside her.


    She suddenly felt surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He told her that something happened to thepany and he has rushed to the airport. Can it be handled so quickly?


    Before she could think clearly, Philip Andrew suddenly stretched out his hand and held her hand.


    The sudden touch made Annie¡¯s heart beat faster, and she subconsciously wanted to struggle.


    However, just a momentter, Philip Andrew squeezed her hand heavily.


    Anna suddenly reacted. This is in public. She and Philip Andrew are boyfriend and girlfriend, unmarried couple.


    Anna , and slightly turned to Philip Andrew , and leaned sideways. Their posture and movements looked more intimate.


    Philip Andrew turned his head and gave Anna a particrly spoiled look. ¡°If I don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied by someone pressing your head.¡±


    The interaction between the two people looks warm and sweet, impressively like a little couple in love.


    ¡°No one bullied her. It¡¯s clear that she did something wrong, which made Natalie White ¡®s face look like this¡­¡±Selina suddenly was stimted and shouted regardless.


    As soon as the words were uttered, VIvian Vidas ¡®s face suddenly changed, and she red at her viciously to stop her from going on.


    But Selina had no sense at this time. She was jealous and crazy: ¡°Anna is not as beautiful as you imagined. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance!¡±


    At first, Selina stood directly opposite Anna . Originally, she saw Philip Andrewe and return a surprise. As a result, she saw the interaction between Philip Andrew and Anna . Looking at the way they only looked at each other, her jealous lust was almost burning her whole body.


    At this moment, of course, she couldn¡¯t control it. She blurted out words that ndered Anna.


    Philip Andrew slowly withdrew his eyes, and finally his eyes gradually shifted to Selina .


    If Philip Andrew looked at her like this as usual, he was afraid that she had flushed and couldn¡¯t help imagining in her heart.


    But at this moment, Philip Andrew ¡®s expression are really not happy.


    ¡°Miss Stuac.¡± His eyes were cold. ¡°You know, some words have been said, but you have to pay a price.¡±


    Selina ¡®s heart was empty, and she almost subconsciously turned her head away from Philip Andrew ¡®s line of sight, and didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing this, VIvian Vidas hurried up.


    Selina is her daughter, and she can¡¯t leave her daughter alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone has seen this. It¡¯s because Anna pushed Miss White that Miss White ¡®s face became like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I pushed her?¡±Anna directly interrupted VIvian Vidas ¡®s words.


    Even at this time, she received a bad look from VIvian Vidas , but she was not afraid at all, and her attitude was still very tough: ¡°I didn¡¯t seem to hear someone say that just now. I don¡¯t know who said it?¡±


    Before, some people dared to criticize Anna , but now no one dared.


    Previously, they were bullied by Anna alone, so they frantically wanted to throw the me on Anna .


    But now Philip Andrew is here, obviously supporting Anna . If they me her again, isn¡¯t it they are offending Philip Andrew?


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall suddenly stagnated.


    VIvian Vidas secretly scolded in her heart, but there was nothing she could do.


    She can¡¯t force people to tell lies at this moment. She can onlyugh dryly: ¡°just now I heard someone say, this thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what the truth is like, check the monitoring.¡±


    VIvian Vidas ¡®s body stiffened, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time.


    She can ignore the requirements of peace, but she can¡¯t ignore the requirements of Philip Andrew .Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°This¡­¡±VIvian Vidas ¡®s brain is running fast, trying to think about how to push it off.


    At this time, Anna suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Vivian just said that those who were there to use me and to hurt Natalie White were all respectable people. No one would nder me. Even if I was ndered, I couldn¡¯t check the monitoring. I could only suffer like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±VIvian Vidas secretly scolded the smelly girl and retorted sharply, ¡°I didn¡¯t say such a thing! What I said is clearly

 Chapter 19

    At this point, VIvian Vidas couldn¡¯t go on.


    After a long silence, she could only sigh helplessly and honestly led people to the monitoring room.


    The surveince video is well preserved, and the truth wille out naturally after watching it.


    Things really have nothing to do with Anna.


    Philip Andrew still stayed in front of the surveince video. After watching it once, the video has automatically entered the yback stage.


    It was also the period when Natalie White began to go crazy.


    The index finger gently rubbed his chin, Philip Andrew slowly opened his mouth: ¡°things really have nothing to do with Anna, so it seems that this Miss White wants to ckmail?¡±


    Natalie White was startled and hurriedly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Since there is no such thing, how can Miss White insist that it is Anna?¡±Philip Andrew asked further.


    His tone was faint, but the oppression he exuded was full.


    ¡°I¡­¡±Natalie White didn¡¯t know how to exin at all.


    She was so flustered that she nced left and right.


    Anna paid attention to her expression, and sure enough, she found that she kept looking in the direction of Selina intentionally or unintentionally.


    Not surprisingly, this matter really has something to do with Selina ¡®s mother.


    ¡°Since Miss White can¡¯t say why, call the police.¡±Anna said in a cold voice.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±Natalie White ¡®s face changed and she couldn¡¯t help but raise the volume.


    If you really want to call the police, her reputation will bepletely destroyed.


    She frowned with a small face and turned to Aunt Vidas for help: ¡°Aunt Vidas, please help me, you know, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    VIvian Vidas ¡®s face instantly became a little delicate, and her eyes met Natalie White¡¯s.


    Natalie White opened her lips, and all she said was a plea: ¡°please, do help me!¡±


    VIvian Vidas naturally understood the meaning of Natalie White ¡®s words.


    Her face was gloomy and ugly.


    Selina and Natalie White humiliated Anna ¡®s n at this banquet, and she knew it.


    Not only did she not dissuade them, but she even gave them some advice. Unexpectedly, now it has be Natalie White ¡®s chip to coerce her.


    No matter what he thought, VIvian Vidas ¡®s face soon changed into an expression that people couldn¡¯t see her mind at all.


    She stepped forward and looked at Natalie White carefully. The wound on her face gradually seemed to be unbearable.


    ¡°Otherwise, let it go.¡± Aunt Vidas turned to Anna and tentatively asked.


    ¡°Forget it?¡±Anna frowned and sneered in her heart, ¡°just now, Aunt Vidas, when you decided that I did it, you didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Vivian choked, and couldn¡¯t help but swear a few words viciously in her heart.


    ¡°In my heart, you are just like my own daughter. My daughter did something wrong. Naturally, I hope she knows the wrong way, not to mention that I can¡¯t protect my children.¡±


    What she said was tearful, just like a kind-hearted mother.


    Anna heard that she felt her stomach churning and almost nauseated.


    What a pretentious look!


    ¡°But Natalie White , this child¡­¡± Aunt Vidas shook her head and sighed, with more and more pity. ¡°I think this thing must be a misunderstanding. She was injured at that time, and I¡¯m afraid she couldn¡¯t think much. Not to mention that she has been punished.¡±


    Probably in order to draw others¡¯ sympathy, she also deliberately stepped aside, justpletely exposing Natalie White ¡®s face and the wound on her body to the public¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Her face is already like this. Just forget it.¡±


    Of course, Anna is unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°It¡¯s really pathetic, and I sympathize with Miss White .¡±Anna softened her voice, ¡°well, I won¡¯t call the police, but should you apologize to me, Miss White ?¡±


    Apologize?


    Natalie White ¡®s eyes were fierce, but she soon covered them up.


    Even if she was unwilling, she could onlye forward honestly, bend down and whisper, ¡°miss , I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Anna reluctantly epted Natalie White ¡®s apology, and the matter came to an end.


    But the birthday party was obviously impossible to hold. Philip Andrew simply left with Anna.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say you have something to deal with. Why did you suddenlye here?¡± In the car, Philip Andrew was leaning against the back seat to close his eyes and recuperate. Anna couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Philip Andrew lifted his eyelids and said simply, ¡°it¡¯s over.¡±


    Anna was silent for a moment.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Well, in fact, she just has nothing to talk about. Of course, that¡¯s not what she really wants to say.


    Seeing Philip Andrew close his eyes again and have a rest, Anna gritted her teeth: ¡°thank you for today¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man opened his eyes and squinted at her.


    Her voice was quite low just now. Although she only heard about it, Philip Andrew actually heard it clearly.


    Anna ¡®s expression is a little embarrassed.


    It¡¯s always natural to thank others, but she doesn¡¯t know why to thank Philip Andrew . She always feels strange.


    ¡°I said today, thank you.¡± Summoning up courage, Anna said again.


    Philip Andrew seemed satisfied, and his eyebrows stretched a lot.


    But now he was sleepless: ¡°how are you going to thank me?¡±


    Anna was stunned.


    Is there such a tant way to thank people directly?


    Before Anna could figure out what to say, Philip Andrew picked his eyebrows and said, ¡°this is the way you express your gratitude?¡±


    Anna : ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to thank me? Why don¡¯t I thank you?¡±


    Annie¡¯s face was wrinkled together, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling sick in her heart. This man was really difficult to serve.


    As for how to thank them


    There was a rapid storm in her brain, and she didn¡¯t think of any good ideas. Suddenly, she glimpsed the red lights in the alleys of the road.


    As soon as Anna ¡®s eyes lit up, she suddenly had an idea¡±wait, stop!¡±


    Nic Bery has now gone home to rest, and Philip Andrew ¡®s exclusive driver is driving.


    After hearing Anna ¡®s order, he hesitated for a moment until Philip Andrew gave a sound, then he stepped on the brake and parked the car smoothly on the roadside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out how to thank you.¡±Anna turned her head and smiled at Philip Andrew cunningly.


    Just now, it was clear that there was no clue at all. At this moment, he had thought of an idea, and Philip Andrew looked at her suspiciously.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°if it¡¯s just perfunctory thanks, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    He paused, ¡°I don¡¯tck it.¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but say something in her heart, but she still endured it on the face: ¡°don¡¯t worry, you must have never experienced this thank-you gift I want to give you.¡±

 Chapter 20

    A thank-you gift really aroused Philip Andrew ¡®s curiosity: ¡°wait and see.¡±


    this thank-you gift was nothing but the alley she had seen before.


    Inside the alley is the famous snack street in the capital. Anna heard of the name of this snack street before , but she has never seen it.


    This time, she was surprised by the scene in the snack street as soon as she came in. Even after 10 o¡¯clock, the snack street is still crowded and noisy.


    The fragrance came to her, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help brightening.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s reaction was quite different from that of him. As soon as he entered the snack street, his eyebrows frowned imperceptibly: ¡°is this where you want to bring me?¡±


    The voice in the alley was too noisy. Anna didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She leaned towards him a little: ¡°what did you say?¡±


    Philip Andrew pursed his lips but stopped talking.


    Fortunately, Anna didn¡¯t mind. He looked around the alley, quickly found the target, and pushed her towards a barbecue stall.


    The business of this barbecue shop is very good. The tables inside and outside the shop are almost full of people. The boss is busy at the moment.


    The barbecue chef, who was sweating and roasting meat, actually took the time to look up at Anna and Philip Andrew , and then said in Mandarin with a strong ent, ¡°what do you want?¡±


    Anna first asked Philip Andrew , ¡°what do you want to eat?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s face became expressionless,¡±whatever.¡±


    Only then did she react that Philip Andrew came such a ce for the first time so it is nature that he isn¡¯t farmiliar with this ce.


    After thinking for a while, she estimated his preferences over this period of time and ordered something. Then she pushed people and found an empty table to sit down.


    Although the business in the store was busy, the barbecued was done very fast. After a while, a waiter came up with a te.


    Anna carefully picked a few things inside, put them on a te, and pushed them in front of Philip Andrew : ¡°try it.¡±


    Philip Andrew has also participated in outdoor dinner activities of some partners, and BBQ is alsomon.


    However, the chefs in these activities are all well-known chefs at home and abroad, and the food they produce are good at looks, vor and taste.


    And the one in front, it looks a little poor.


    But¡­


    Staring at the food in front of him for a while, Philip Andrew suddenly raised his eyebrow: ¡°how do you know these are my favorite?¡±


    Although he dosen¡¯t particrly like them, they are all within his own range of preferences.


    ¡°If you see frequently, you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Besides, she is also responsible for the daily medicinal diet of Philip Andrew . Of course, she should write down Philip Andrew ¡®s preferences and taboos.


    Philip Andrew nodded slightly and didn¡¯t speak anymore, tasting the food in front of him.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    As soon as he ate the meat kebab, she looked up and saw Anna staring at her bright eyes. She couldn¡¯t wait to ask.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To be honest, the taste is naturally much worse than what you have eaten before.


    But looking at Anna ¡®s expression, he actually nodded with uncanny admiration: ¡°not bad.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Anna to be a little dissatisfied: ¡°just not bad?¡±


    Philip Andrew nced at her and stopped talking.


    Since it is said that Philip Andrew should be given a gift of thanks, a barbecue is certainly not enough. After the barbecue, Anna took him along the snack street, and even coaxed and ttered Philip Andrew to taste many new things.


    When she came out of the snack street, Anna was a little full.


    ¡°How about it? Is it a gift you haven¡¯t experienced?¡±


    Philip Andrew was rarely silent.


    In fact, it¡¯s not urate to say that she hasn¡¯t experienced it.


    At least he has eaten most of these foods, the only difference is that he has never eaten them in such an atmosphere.


    Because of his physical condition and family factors, his experience since childhood was quite different from that of ordinary children. Today¡¯s experience is indeed a very wonderful experience for him.


    After a long silence, he suddenly nodded, ¡°it¡¯s really a good gift.¡±


    Anna began to think that she had heard wrong. After reacting, she immediately smiled and subconsciously said, ¡°if you still want to, I can take you to experience more things you haven¡¯t experienced¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she and Philip Andrew were just a cooperative rtionship. After helping Philip Andrew heal his leg, does he still need to take him to experience those things?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it?¡±


    When he found that Anna was silent, Philip Andrew turned his head and looked at her. He saw the smile on her face and didn¡¯t know when it had faded. His expression seemed a little inexplicable, so he couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back.¡± She shifted the subject.


    Facts have proved that Philip Andrew has never eaten such roadside stalls for no reason. As soon as he returned to the Andrew family vi, he began to have gastrointestinal difort.


    Anna came in from the balcony after calling. He was sitting on the sofa with a pale face, and how many sweat drops were constantly rising on his forehead.


    She was immediately startled: ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Then he stretched out his hand to probe Philip Andrew ¡®s head, but although his head was sweating, his forehead was cold.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew waved his hand, slightly difficult: ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±


    But it¡¯s nothing like this. Anna ¡®s voice seemed to be a little weak when listening to him: ¡°how can it be okay? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Go and get my stomach medicine.¡±Philip Andrew said.


    Anna then responded, ¡°is it stomach disease?¡±


    Recently, under his own conditioning, Philip Andrew ¡®s stomach disease has been much better. Even when he was at a dinner partyst time, his stomache disease didn¡¯t ure.


    How could it be today


    ¡°Those barbecues!¡± She suddenly thought of something and pped her head heavily.


    Then she was full of frustration and guilt: ¡°sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I forgot. I shouldn¡¯t take you to eat those things.¡±


    Philip Andrew shook his head gently, ¡°it has nothing to do with you. Go and get the medicine.¡±


    This medicine, of course, refers to the drugs he took before, which can temporarily relieve pain, but it doesn¡¯t have much effect on the treatment of stomach disease.


    Anna originally wanted to refuse.


    Seeing that Philip Andrew wanted to refuse but can¡¯t open his mouth.


    He can only take the medicine and let him swallow it with water.


    ¡°How are you? Are you better?¡± The pain relief effect of this medicine was quite immediate. Just after eating it, Philip Andrew ¡®s face eased a lot.


    ¡°Much better.¡± He is still a little weak in speech, but it is better than before. At this moment, he only looked up at Anna and said, ¡°I¡¯m all right. Go back to your room and have a rest.¡±

 Chapter 21

    How can Anna sleep?


    After returning to the room, shey on the bed tossing and turning, thinking about Philip Andrew ¡®s stomach disease. After tossing for a while, she got up from the bed.


    Philip Andrew was ready to rest. Suddenly he heard a knock on the door, and the sound of Anna floated in.


    ¡°Philip Andrew , did you sleep?¡±


    His eyebrows frowned, pressed the remote control, opened the door, and a peaceful figure soon appeared at the door of the room.


    She also held a tray in her hand. On the tray was a delicate bowl, which was still steaming.


    Anna hurried to the bedside with a bowl in her hand. ¡°I cooked some porridge for you. Have a drink.¡±


    Originally, Anna was going to make a medicinal meal, but it waste, and it took a lot of time to cook it. She is afraid Philip Andrew had already rested when she finished it, so she cooked a bowl of porridge to nourish her stomach.


    Although there is no immediate effect, it can at least make him feelfortable.


    The porridge had been handed in front of him, but Philip Andrew did not move for a long time, just looking at her so quietly.


    Anna suddenly felt ufortable, and the back of her hand couldn¡¯t help rubbing her face: ¡°is there anything dirty on my face?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your responsibility.¡±


    Anna was stunned: ¡°what?¡±


    Philip Andrew rarely patiently answered her question: ¡°it¡¯s not your responsibility for my stomach disease, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±


    His tone was unusually t, with a hint of carelessness.


    Anna thought he was trying tofort her, and smiled bitterly, ¡°how can it not be my responsibility? If it wasn¡¯t for me to take you¡­¡±


    ¡°Anna!¡± Before she finished speaking, his tone and expression suddenly became serious.


    The sound of Anna suddenly stopped.


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she just met Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes.


    His pupils were dark and deep, and it seemed that there was an indefinable emotion in them.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult with independent thinking ability. If I don¡¯t want to, no one can force me to do things.¡±


    Anna¡¯s heart beat fast.


    She hurriedly avoided Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes, deeply exhaled a mouthful of turbidity, shook her head, and excluded all those inexplicable thoughts in her brain.


    ¡°Drink the porridge quickly, or it will taste bad if it¡¯s cold.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to carry the bowl on the tray, but she forgot that this bowl of porridge had just finished, and the temperature of the bowl wall was also hot because of the porridge.


    As soon as her hand touched the bowl, she suddenly gasped, ¡°hiss!¡±


    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew had wanted to remind her when he saw her reach out to carry the bowl, but it seemed toote, and Anna ¡®s hand was directly scalded.


    His eyebrows frowned tightly, and immediately found a medicine in the cab next to him: ¡°hand.¡±


    Anna ¡®s finger was still stinging because of the scald, but she shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go back to the room and rub some medicer¡­¡±


    ¡°Hands!¡±Philip Andrew ¡®s voice increased by two points, and his tone was also a little impatient.


    Anna subconsciously stretched out her hand.


    The man has carefully held her hand, and carefully coated her with medicine and made a simple bandage.


    His expression was very focused, and his movements were as careful and gentle as possible.


    Looking at his appearance, Anna ¡®s heartbeat inexplicably seemed to slow down, , Anna felt that she was about to hear the sound of her heartbeat.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she swallowed nervously.


    Before she could finish speaking, Philip Andrew had put her hand down and looked straight at her.


    Anna suddenly became nervous and speechless: ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Peace.¡±Philip Andrew was calm, and there was no superfluous expression on his face. ¡°You can be more stupid.¡±


    The nervousness in her heart, as well as the superfluous inexplicable emotion, instantly disappeared, as if turned into flying smoke and disappeared in the air.


    Annie¡¯s face suddenly pulled down.


    Fortunately, she thought this man was a good man before and wanted to thank him for bandaging herself.


    The result is that you have to mock yourself after bandaging?


    pping the tray on the next table, Anna said, ¡°it¡¯s all here. Drink it quickly, and I¡¯ll go!¡±


    He walked out of Philip Andrew ¡®s room without looking back.


    Watching her figure all the time, Philip Andrew disappeared in his sight. Then he slowly turned around and looked at the bowl of porridge on the tray. His eyes unconsciously softened slowly.


    Although she had been medicated the day before, the next day, Anna ¡®s fingers still swollen with a blister, which made eating and doing things extremely inconvenient.


    But she still has to go to work.


    ¡°Please print more copies of document for me. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    As soon as she got to her desk and sat down, a pile of documents and several forms were put in front of her.


    Anna looked up and found that it was an elder of the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s office.


    Although she is also Philip Andrew ¡®s life assistant, in fact, she is not under the management of the Secretary of the president.


    However, since came to ask them to help, and just asked her to print a few documents. Anna thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°OK, wait a moment.¡±


    Holding the document, she went to print these documents.


    It was probably the elder who made a start, and other colleagues in the Secretary Office also found that the new assistant to the president, who is said to be the girlfriend of the president, seemed to be no different from ordinary newpany interns.


    Maybe the identity of the president¡¯s girlfriend is also fabricated by others.


    Otherwise, how can she be so honest and obedient?


    So all morning, the voice of telling Anna to do this and that began to stop.


    ¡°Anna , a document required by President Zhang is in the office on the fifth floor. Go and get it.¡±


    ¡°Anna , there are guests in conference room 3. Make tea quickly.¡±


    ¡°Anna , buy me a cup of coffee, the one downstairs.¡±


    All morning, Anna was ordered by colleagues in the same department. She was walking around without a chair on her ass.


    It was not until noon that she got off work that she was free and sat on a chair and drank a mouthful of water.


    Just about to have lunch, she didn¡¯t expect meet trouble .


    PA!


    A pile of thick documents was smashed on his desk. With a bang, even the water cup on the table was shocked to bounce.


    Anna was also startled. She looked up and found that she was actually the elder of the same department this morning.


    Butpared with the gentle appearance when she asked for help in the morning, she was now with a dark face and a very ugly expression.


    ¡°Sister Wendy, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡±Anna didn¡¯t know what had happened, but looked at the person in front of him who seemed toe with an eivil face and asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 22

    The senior secretary of the Secretary Office in front of her is called Wendy . Because she has worked in thepany for a long time, most ordinary employees of thepany will call her ¡°Sister Wendy¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You still have the face to ask me what¡¯s the matter?¡± The documents on the table were snapped, which seemed to show Wendy ¡®s anger at the moment.


    Anna realized something was wrong at this time, and frowned slightly: ¡°Sister Wendy, you can tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°To be frank?¡±Wendy sneered, took out one of the documents and threw it in front of Anna .


    Her action was very big. The tail page of the document floated away, and the sharp pleats ran across Anna ¡®s face. A tingling sensation followed, and her eyebrows frowned tighter.


    Even y figurines should be a little angry!


    But at this time, many colleagues came back from the canteen after eating. The huge movement immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all watched here.


    Anna endured for a while, picked up the document on the table and turned it over, in a blunt tone: ¡°there is nothing wrong with this document.¡±


    It was really done ording to Wendy ¡®s requirements.


    ¡°No problem?¡±Wendy ¡®s voice suddenly increased by several points, and her sharp voice was about to break through the ceiling of the Secretary¡¯s office.


    She also took out a form from nowhere and pped it heavily on the table: ¡°see for yourself how many of the data you have made match the data on this form?¡±


    The paper fell gently. Anna nced at it and saw that this form was not the one Wendy gave her this morning.


    But she still lost her temper: ¡°do you know how much the Department will suffer because of your mistake?¡±


    Speaking of this, Wendy ¡®s intention is obvious.


    This is clearly to shirk responsibility. If there is something wrong with the document, and you can¡¯t take responsibility for your work mistakes, you want to push Anna out to take the me?


    Anna sneered, and now she was no longer polite. The originally calm expression suddenly cooled down: ¡°so what does secretary Wendy mean?¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t notice that Anna had changed calling her.


    She was still immersed in her own thoughts: ¡°of course, you are responsible for the problems you make.¡±


    She paused: ter, go and tell Mr. Andrew by yourself that there is something wrong with the document you made.¡±


    ¡°Why should I say?¡±Anna sneered repeatedly on her face.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment, thinking she had heard the wrong thing: ¡°what did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Why should I admit it?¡±Anna asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s not your fault? This is your problem. It¡¯s the data you typed¡­¡±


    Originally, Anna was toozy to exin. Just looking at the gossip expression of other colleagues next, she paused and said, ¡°you gave me the data, and the error is also from the root cause. Aside from this, it was you who asked me to do things. Now there is a problem, is secretary Wendy eager to find someone to take the me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Wendy ¡®s face suddenly changed.


    The exnation is finished. Anna haspletely lost her mood to answer her.


    With a slight lift of her chin, ¡°I have something to do, so please don¡¯t bother , Secretary Wendy


    ¡°You¡­¡±Wendy suddenly blushed, she obviously failed, and was angry at Anna ¡®s attitude. She said indiscriminately, ¡°how did you talk to your predecessors? It¡¯s said that you are President Andrew ¡®s girlfriend, and you really treat yourself as the boss of thepany?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s girlfriend?


    Anna was a little stunned, buts he didn¡¯t expect that thepany still spread gossip about hwe and Philip Andrew .


    She dosen¡¯t know how they got these news.


    But in fact, the impact is not big. After all, she will not respond to such doubts.


    Wendy was very excited. Seeing that Anna didn¡¯t refute her, she felt that she guessed right, and her attitude became more and more arrogant: ¡°don¡¯t look at what you are, dare to call yourself President Andrew ¡®s girlfriend, do you deserve it?¡±


    A cold voice suddenly came out: ¡°she doesn¡¯t deserve it, do you deserve it?¡±


    The crowd of onlookers silently made way.


    Nic Bery came slowly with a wheelchair, and there were respectful greetings on both sides: ¡± Mr. Andrew ,.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Unexpectedly, Philip Andrew would suddenly appear, and Wendy was suddenly confused.


    her calf stomach began to tremble, trembling at Philip Andrew , stammering.


    Philip Andrew nced at Nic Bery .


    Nic Bery coughed gently, and then said, ¡°what happened? What are you doing here?¡±


    For a time, no one dared to talk. Everyone, look at each other don¡¯t know what to say.


    Of course, the most important thing is not to offend people.


    One is the Secretary of the president¡¯s office, who is quite old, and the other is a neer with a rumored background. It¡¯s not good to offend either side.


    Everyone didn¡¯t speak, so Nic Bery looked at Anna : ¡°assistant Anna,e on.¡±


    Anna exins the situation clearly.


    When it came to the fact that there was a problem with the form that Wendy gave her, Wendy couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. It¡¯s clear that you typed the wrong number on the form¡­¡±


    Nic Bery looked at it coldly, and Wendy immediately didn¡¯t dare to speak, and was so scared that she shut her mouth.


    Until Anna finished speaking, Nic Bery cai said, ¡°is that so?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s talking nonsense. She typed the form wrong herself.¡±


    Nic Bery nodded, ¡°does secretary Wendy think this is the problem of assistant Anna?¡±


    Wendy opened her mouth and didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time.


    Nic Bery snorted coldly, ¡°it seems that even Secretary Wendy knows who is the main responsibility for this matter?¡±


    Wendy was anxious and hurriedly wanted to exin: ¡°it¡¯s not like this, assistant Nic, listen to me¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Nic Bery stopped talking to her and turned to Philip Andrew : ¡± President Andrew , what do you think of this matter?¡±


    It is reasonable for him to deal with this matter, but Philip Andrew is there, and the matter also involves Anna, so it is better that he is not interfering.


    ¡°Calcte the losses of thepany and act in ordance with the rules. Whoever is responsible for this matter will be found.¡±


    Philip Andrew said that he had turned around in his wheelchair: ¡°in addition, didn¡¯t she say there was a problem with the form? Adjust the monitoring and check!¡±


    Nic Bery also followed closely and asked people to investigate. He left the whole secretary¡¯s office. They looked at each other and very helpless.


    It took a while before someone finally whispered.


    ¡°Do you still remember the words of President Andrew just now? ¡®she doesn¡¯t deserve it, do you deserve it?¡¯ what does it mean?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Blue mountain resort.


    In the special administrative suite that is not open to the public in the hotel, the professional beauty doctor examined Natalie White ¡®s face carefully, and then shook her head regretfully.


    ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss White , we can¡¯t help this scar on your face.¡±


    Natalie White sat on the chair. Hearing this sentence, the whole face seemed to twist together: ¡°it¡¯s just a small scar scratched by the ss. How can there be no way?¡±


    ¡°The ss is deep, and the improper treatment at the first time hurts the subcutaneous tissue, and you ask¡­¡±


    The beauty doctor¡¯s expression was very embarrassed: ¡°it¡¯s basically impossible for you to recover as before. ording to the current situation, it will still leave a very slight scar¡­¡±


    WOW!


    Before she finished speaking, Natalie White suddenly became angry and waved the medical instruments and other things on the table in front of her.


    Many ssware fell to the ground and immediately fell apart.


    Beauty doctors feel distressed when they look at it ¨C these are all money!


    ¡°Impossible, impossible, how can I leave a scar!¡±Natalie White was particrly excited, ¡°i can¡¯t have a scar. If I have a scar, I¡¯ll be finished. My life will be ruined!¡±


    Her eyes turned, suddenly looked at the beauty doctor: ¡°you think of a way, must cure my face, must cure!¡±


    This is really difficult.


    The beauty doctor¡¯s expression became more distressed: ¡°Miss White , in fact, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. Even if you have a scar, it¡¯s very shallow. As long as you cover it a little, you can basically see¡­¡±


    ¡°There are scars, too!¡±


    The beauty doctor was really at a loss. He thought for a while: ¡°in recent years, country h is developing a new type of skin grafting technology. You can go to the beauty salon there. Maybe there is a way.¡±


    However, because it is a new technology, it is not yet mature and stable.


    But Natalie White was forced to be like this, and he could only put forward something as an excuse.


    Hearing that there was still a way to cure, Natalie White ¡®s mood really eased a lot, but she was not familiar with H country, so she waved her hand and shouted to the maid, ¡°go and find miss Stuat.¡±


    Selina was soon led by the maid to the presidential suite.


    As soon as she entered the door, her face was full of worry: ¡°how¡¯s it going? Natalie White , what did the doctor say?¡±


    Natalie White told her the doctor¡¯s words and asked her to inquire about a better hospital. Selina naturally responded at once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s up to me. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡± As she spoke, the conversation suddenly turned, and she said with guilt, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t invited you to my father¡¯s birthday party, that wouldn¡¯t have happened, and your face wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I me you!¡± This sentence suddenly seemed to poke Natalie White ¡®s pain, making him recall the humiliation of the day she didn¡¯t want to recall.


    Her eyes shed a hateful light, ¡°all me that illegitimate daughter. If it weren¡¯t for her, my face wouldn¡¯t be like this. All me that bitch.¡±


    ¡°Natalie White ¡­¡±


    ¡°My face is like this, and she can¡¯t feel better!¡±


    This is what Selina is waiting for.


    Where Natalie White couldn¡¯t see, the corner of her mouth gently ticked, ¡°what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you do? It¡¯s Philip Andrew ¡®s fault to protect her, otherwise¡­¡±Natalie White really can¡¯t be calm, so she can only hammer the table severely with anger.


    Selina ¡®s eyes flickered slightly: ¡°in fact, there is no way¡­¡±


    Natalie White ¡®s eyes lit up: ¡°do you have a way?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The night .


    Anna was lying in bed after washing and browsed the video. Suddenly, the software rmended a live broadcast to her.


    There is nothing special about the live broadcasting room. The background is a very gorgeous room, and no one is seen.


    There are also pieces of ¡°where is the anchor?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the software rended this, she was always not very interested in these. She was about to click to exit, and a gentle voice came out: ¡°sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    The voice vaguely brought a trace of familiarity.


    Anna ¡®s action suddenly paused. The next second, she saw a figure slowly appear in the live camera ¨C Natalie White !


    At the moment, Natalie White in front of the camera is quite different from the arrogant woman she saw at the party earlier.


    She was dressed in a slim dress, and she was especially knowledgeable and reasonable. As soon as she came out, the live broadcast room suddenly seemed to explode.


    Goddess goddess! Sister!


    God, this is too beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Is this a fairy?


    Ah, ah, ah, ah, this temperament, this beauty is amazing.


    The anchor looks familiar. Isn¡¯t this the eldestdy of White Group? worthy of being a celebrity, absolutely!


    Natalie White seemed to see the barrage and nodded, ¡°yes, I¡¯m Natalie White .¡±


    Anna looked at the interaction between her and the barrage, frowning, vaguely feeling a little strange.


    However, she can¡¯t say what¡¯s strange.


    However, because of this intuition in her heart, she stopped thinking about quitting the live studio, and then watched it with patience.


    Natalie White took out the wine and chatted with the audience while drinking.


    After about 10 minutes, she had drunk a lot, her face was camel red, her eyes were a little blurred, and she seemed to be a little drunk.


    The weird feeling in Anna ¡®s heart became stronger.


    Natalie White and Selina often hang out in nightclubs. It¡¯s unreasonable to get drunk after drinking a little.


    Then suddenly some characters shed.


    Anchor, what happened to your face? Why does it seem to be hurt?


    Anna then paid attention to it. She looked carefully along the ce of her previous wound and found that there was indeed a very shallow scar.


    With a slight pick of her eyebrows, the next second, she saw Natalie White reach out and hold the scar on her face: ¡°wound? Oh¡­ There is a scar, which I was injured at a banquet not long ago.¡±


    The barrage was immediately popped out with words of concern, asking her how she would be injured at the banquet.


    ¡°There was some conflict with someone at the party. The person pushed me and just hit my face on the broken wine bottle.¡± She seemed a little sad when she said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a doctor. This scar may not disappear in my life.¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room felt sorry for her.


    This is too much. How important is a girl¡¯s face? Just because of some conflicts, it destroys others¡¯ faces?


    It¡¯s really vicious. How can there be such vicious people in this world!


    Who is the person who disfigured you? Was she not punished?


    Natalie White looked at the barrage, and the wry smile on her face became more obvious: ¡°punishment? How can she be punished?.. With that person supporting her behind, how can I offend her?¡±


    Anna fully understand. This Natalie White is really using some tricks.

 Chapter 24

    The live broadcast continued, and Natalie White poured another sip of wine, as if she wanted to drown her sorrow with wine.


    She didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and the audience in the live room was anxious again.


    Anchor, don¡¯t just drink, but talk about who is the person who hurt your face?


    It¡¯s not just the one who hurt her face, is it? There are also those who cover up bad people behind their backs. I think these people are birds of a feather!


    There can be good people in their circle, and it is estimated that only Miss White can keep her integrity.


    Anchor, please tell me who it is?


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the barrage here, Natalie White shook her head gloomily. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying it? You can¡¯t do anything, and I can¡¯t do anything. Not only us, but also the whole capital, how many people can afford to offend their family?¡±


    ¡°Natalie White , what are you doing? Stop talking!¡± Suddenly, there was a slightly panicked voice nearby, which seemed to want to stop Natalie White from talking.


    ¡°Stop talking, that¡¯s it. Turn off the live broadcast quickly!¡±


    A white and slender hand reached in front of the camera. The next second, the camera went dark, and the live picture suddenly disappeared.


    Anna immediately sat up straight and narrowed her eyes when she heard the sound just now.


    Just now, the sound was obviously slightly changed, but she still recognized it.


    No matter the tone of voice or the little habits, she is too familiar ¨C that is clearly Selina !


    Ah, it seems that another good y ising.


    ¡­¡­


    Natalie White made a live broadcast the first day, but the next day, it was spread all over the city.


    One thing became several hot searches in a row.


    Netizens have great powers. Following some clues of the so-called banquet provided by Natalie White , they actually directly suspected Anna , followed closely, and even found The Andrew Group.


    The matter was so big that the reporter immediately contacted the daughter of several rich and powerful families who had attended the Bright Stuat birthday party before and conducted an interview.


    ¡°Miss Vidas, I heard that you were also invited to Chairman Stuat¡¯s birthday party before, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my family and the Stuat family are family friends.¡±


    ¡°In that case, do you know that Miss Natalie White was disfigured?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I do know some.¡± She said she knew something, but when she really talked, she told in a very detailed way.


    She said, ¡°Natalie White had some quarrels with the illegitimate daughter of the Stuat family that day, and we didn¡¯t take it seriously. We didn¡¯t expect that the illegitimate daughter was so cruel that she pushed her directly onto the broken ss, trying to destroy her face!¡±


    ¡°The illegitimate daughter?¡± The reporter¡¯s tone was very excited, ¡°is it the Anna spread on the Inte?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Anna was engaged to Philip Andrew , the president of The Andrew Group, so the person behind Anna , as Miss White said, is Philip Andrew ?¡±


    Miss Vidas hesitated and dyed answering the reporter¡¯s questions.


    After a long time, her voice finally rang out again: ¡°I don¡¯t know this thing.¡±


    In addition to Miss Vidas, several magazines first and then exposed the audio of their interviews, mostly with some celebrities who participated in the banquet.


    These people said in the same way. They all support Natalie White and almost confirmed that it was Anna who did that.


    But when reporters asked in-depth questions and mentioned Philip Andrew , their attitude was vague.


    The vast number ofizens are not fools. After deep thinking, they consciously understand what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°That Anna is really an illegitimate daughter! Her mother destroys other people¡¯s families, and she is just like her mother. She directly destroys people¡¯s appearance, which is really more vicious than her mother!¡±


    ¡°Is this a crime? My God, this woman is too vicious.¡±


    ¡°But she has backers behind her. Of course, they have nothing to fear!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one curious about who is the backer of Anna? Many people on the Inte are guessing that it¡¯s Philip Andrew , but those celebrities interviewed don¡¯t seem to confirm this statement. Isn¡¯t it him?¡±


    ¡± The evidence is so obvious. Who else can there be besides Philip Andrew ?¡±


    ¡°It must be Philip Andrew . If it weren¡¯t for Philip Andrew , I¡¯m afraid those interviewed would have denied it, and the ambiguous attitude is the problem!¡±


    The situation was fermenting in an uncontroble manner. In just a few hours, a group ofizens came to scold under the official blog of Andrew Group.


    Even the shares of Andrew Group were affected.


    Andrew group.


    Philip Andrew held an emergency meeting in the central conference room on the 38th floor.


    ¡°How about now?¡±


    The situation on the Inte and the stock market is monitored in real time. Philip Andrew and many other senior executives of thepany now need to control the development of the situation and restore the situation.


    The employee who was staring at the stock market looked up at Philip Andrew : ¡°it is still falling.¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s face sank.


    Nic Bery was also operating on aputer. At this time, he finally took the time to look up: ¡°there is a problem with this matter.¡±


    He said, ¡°the first time Natalie White exposed her disfigurement wasst night. Today,izens revealed so many things. Someone was pushing behind this.¡±


    A senior executive of thepany carefully nced at Philip Andrew and hesitated, ¡°miss Stuat and Natalie White have a conflict, can it be the White family¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Philip Andrew calmly shook his head and denied the guess.


    Nic Bery still knew him better, and immediately exined, ¡°the White family doesn¡¯t have that much energy. It can ferment things to this extent overnight. The controller behind it can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± he paused, looked up and looked around the conference room. ¡°Do you really think that these people behind the scenes are only targeting assistant Stuat?¡±


    None of the people present were dumb, and immediately responded, ¡°assistant Nic means that they are targeting the Andrew Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Nic Bery began to adjust the picture in hisputer to the screen behind him, ¡°look, everyone, not only the stock, but also ourAndrew Group has been greatly impacted in other aspects, including the shadow of several other major groups. It is obviously impossible to be like this just because of this thing.¡±


    Nic Bery knows clearly. The factions in thepany are disordered. Thepany¡¯s stock fell due to Anna and Philip Andrew ¡®s reputation. Thepany¡¯s senior management will inevitably question Philip Andrew ¡®s ability and personality, so he must solve the matter first.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He just didn¡¯t say one thing ¨C the people behind were more like targeting Philip Andrew than The Andrew Group.

 Chapter 25

    Various data are clearly disyed in front of everyone on the big screen.


    A heated discussion broke out in the conference room.


    After about 10 minutes, Philip Andrew raised his hand and gently knocked on the table. Then the meeting room became quiet.


    ¡°The top priority is to deal with the stock market turmoil first.¡±Philip Andrew lowered his voice.


    This is the core problem of the whole thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s true to say so, but now everyone has determined that President Andrew , you are the person who helped Anna. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to deal with this matter?¡±


    It was Chaiman Sherma of thepany who spoke. His tone was clearly malicious.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes moved towards him: ¡°then do you think things were difficult to deal with, so we don¡¯t have to deal with them?¡±


    Chaiman Sherma choked, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Philip Andrew was still cold, ¡°do others have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°This matter needs to be solved. In fact, as long as President Andrew had nothing to do with Anna.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think we might as well respond to this matter on the official blog and say it has nothing to do with President Andrew .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid people won¡¯t believe it? They have already found the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What if they found it? As long as he held a press conference, President Andrew announced on the spot that it had nothing to do with the girl named Anna , and the problem was naturally solved.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that. After all, it¡¯s President Andrew ¡®s fiancee. Let alone when we hold a press conference, people won¡¯t believe it. After all, the fact is there, I¡¯m afraid some people will think President Andrew doesn¡¯t take responsibility.¡±


    Several shareholders quarreled again with each other.


    Seeing that they gossiped, Philip Andrew ¡®s eyebrows immediately frowned tighter.


    ¡°Enough!¡± He gave a cold reprimand.


    The whole meeting room instantly quieted down.


    All the shareholders and senior management of thepany at the meeting table were silent.


    ¡°Nic Bery , call the Stuat family to contact the person of the Stuat family.¡±Philip Andrew said.


    Nic Bery immediately put down what he was doing and did not shy away from others in the meeting room, so he called the number.


    After connecting, he directly opened hands-free.


    ¡°Hello?¡±Selina ¡®s voice came over the phone, and her tone was a little surprised. ¡°Is it assistant Nic? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The phone number of Nic Bery ¡®s office is no secret in the circle, so it¡¯s not surprising that Selina knows his number.


    Nic Bery looks at Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew pointed out a few words cleanly: ¡°the video of the banquet day.¡±


    Natalie White ¡®s words can be fake, and the testimony provided by those celebrities can be fake, but the surveince video on the day of the banquet can¡¯t be fake.


    Other senior executives of thepany only want to get rid of the rtionship with Anna as soon as possible, so as to separate The Andrew Group from this matter.


    In fact, as long as we find out the original video and prove Anna ¡®s innocence, this matter can naturally be overturned directly.


    Nic Bery responded, ¡°yes, I have something to ask you for help.¡±


    Hearing that Philip Andrew didn¡¯t find her, Selina was a little disappointed.


    However, she also knew that Nic Bery was Philip Andrew ¡®s confidant and his right-hand man. She couldn¡¯t offend him, so she forced herself to spirit up: ¡°assistant Nic, you say.¡±


    ¡°Well, you must have seen the news on the Inte, miss Stuat. I wonder if you can provide me with the original video of the banquet day?¡±


    Selina ¡®s expression froze, and then vaguely said, ¡°the original video, what original video?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the surveince video of that day. Miss Stuat just needs to copy it and send it to me.¡± Afterwards, he will find out the conflict between Anna and Natalie White by himself.


    Selina knows that things must can¡¯t avoided, but it is impossible for her to give the video to Nic Bery .


    The idea of framing Anna was her idea. If the video was revealed, isn¡¯t Anna instantly made her self clear?


    Then how can she achieve her goal?


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±Selina pretended to look for the video and was quiet for a while. Suddenly, she said, ¡°sorry, assistant Nic, the surveince videos in our house have been set up to be automatically cleaned. It has been so long since the video disappeared.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Public opinion ferments very quickly, afraid of being blocked by thoseizens in The Andrew Group, Anna didn¡¯t go to thepany today.


    She sat in the living room with herputer in her arms, keeping an eye on the Inte.


    Aunt Miller sat next to her and was very indignant: ¡°these people are too much, how can they casually tell these lies?¡±


    Anna tugged at the corners of her mouth: ¡°interests.¡±


    The celebrities who openly stood up for the interview were the ones at the previous party who desperately wanted to make her take the me.


    In order to get rid of the rtionship, it¡¯s not strange for them toe out and lie.


    Aunt Miller was still indignant: ¡°these people are too much!¡±


    Anna nced at thosements on the Inte, and she didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.


    She had heard worse insults than these, and what was it?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At this time, there was a movement outside the gate, and Nic Bery pushed Philip Andrew into the room. Neither of them looked a little tired.


    Even if she entered the door, they were still discussing.


    ¡°People have broken into thework of the Stuat family, and we really can¡¯t find the video of the banquet day.¡±


    Philip Andrew naturally did not simply believe Selina ¡®s words. It was amon means to ask for those videos from Stuat family, and he naturally had to guard against the Stuat family.


    So he arranged top hackers.


    But he didn¡¯t expect the Stuat family didn¡¯t really have it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find it at all?¡±


    ¡°Not only the original video, but also the automatic backup and recycle bin have been emptied.¡±


    Anna heard this, Anna eyebrows moved, closed theputer and put it aside, jumped off the sofa and came to Philip Andrew in three or two steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on in thepany?¡±


    She can only see someizens¡¯ments on the Inte, and she doesn¡¯t know much about the impact of The Andrew Group.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t say anything, but Nic Bery shook his head and sighed, ¡°the situation is not very good. Thepany¡¯s stock fell sharply.¡±


    Anna reached out and touched the red earrings on her earlobes: ¡°in fact, I¡­¡±


    A crisp bell rang suddenly.


    Philip Andrew connected his cell phone and didn¡¯t know what the person on the phone said. His face gradually looked a little ugly.


    After a while, he hung up the phone and calmly told Nic Bery , ¡°go to the old house.¡±


    Nic Bery responded quickly: ¡°is it the olddy¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nic Bery dared not dy and hurriedly pushed Philip Andrew away.


    When he arrived at the door, Philip Andrew suddenly raised his right hand and made a stop gesture, turning around to look at Anna .


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t go out of the vi for a while.¡± He murmured, ¡°if you have anything to do, just tell the servant to do it.¡±

 Chapter 26

    The rules of the Andrew family¡¯s old house are strict.


    The servants were doing their own things in a proper way. Nic Bery pushed Philip Andrew from the yard to the gate of the vi. They all felt that the whole old house was quiet and could hardly hear any unnecessary sound.


    ¡°Go back first.¡±Philip Andrew said.


    Nic Bery hesitated: ¡± President Andrew ¡­¡±


    Across the gate, he could feel the smell of something big was going to happen in the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business here.¡±Philip Andrew paused, ¡°go back to the vi and stare at Anna . Don¡¯t let her go out at will.¡±


    At this time,izens on the Inte are in a rage. If someone wants to guide them maliciously, no one can guarantee that these crazy people will do anything.


    Nic Bery also knew this matter in his heart. Seeing this, he could only nod his head and honestly left the Andrew family¡¯s old house.


    When Nic Bery ¡®s figure disappeared in sight, Philip Andrew pushed the door in.


    The white light in the main hall was dazzling. Philip Andrew originally thought that Sara Andrew was alone. After entering, he found that there were two people sitting on the sofa besides.


    ¡°Grandma, second uncle and second aunt.¡± He spoke slowly.


    These two people who are still staying in the old house at the moment are second uncle and second aunt of Philip Andrew -Anglo Andrew and Alice Summer.


    Some time ago, the two of them went abroad to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs. Unexpectedly, they came back quietly.


    ¡°What about that girl?¡± The olddy murmured.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes dimmed slightly: ¡°she¡¯s in the vi.¡±


    The olddy sped her hands and thumped her crutches heavily to the ground, followed by an ambiguousugh: ¡°you protect her well!¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t speak.


    This time, this matter is so big that even the shares of Andrew Group have undergone great turbulence. He never thought he could hide it from Sara Andrew .


    Things started because of Anna, and Sara Andrew would vent her anger on her, which was expected by Philip Andrew .


    ¡°One is a ruthless person to destroy other¡¯s appearance and another bullies others by virtue of his identity!¡±


    A newspaper followed the direction of the olddy, drew an arc in the air, and fell in front of Philip Andrew .


    He picked it up and looked at it. He found that the efficiency of these newspapers in the capital was so fast. In less than a day, the news of this matter had covered the main page of the whole newspaper.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Just now, the olddy said that she was cruel, destroyed people¡¯s appearance, and he bullied people by virtue of his identity, which was the newspaper¡¯sment on Anna and him.


    ¡°How stupid!¡±Sara Andrew was very angry. ¡°Our Andrew family has made countless enemies in the business for many years. I don¡¯t know how many people are looking forward to the copse of our family. But you just make our family fall!¡±


    Philip Andrew knew he was wrong and kept silent.


    ¡°Philip .¡± At this time, Anglo Andrew also followed suit, obviously adding, ¡°your are ly a little too careless.¡±


    He nced at Sara Andrew secretly as he said.


    Seeing that the olddy didn¡¯t speak, he continued, ¡°it was all right for second uncle to help you before, but it¡¯s only a few days since I left with your second aunt that you actually caused such a big disaster. Hey¡­¡±


    Angolo Andrew shook his head, looking distressed about it.


    Philip Andrew has outstanding ability since he was a child. Since he took over The Andrew Group, it has developed rapidly.


    Angolo Andrew and his wife couldn¡¯t find his fault in the past, but now they step on Philip Andrew since they found this opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate your second uncle. He said these words for your own good.¡± Alice Summer coughed and pretended.


    The couple cooperated in unison.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±Philip Andrew said.


    He still has a t face, expressionless, so that people can¡¯t see what his heart is thinking.


    Angolo Andrew looked up at Philip Andrew ¡®s dark pupils. Looking at his extraordinarily deep eyes, he was actually a little afraid.


    But thinking about the current situation of the Andrew family, he gritted his teeth and felt that he must not miss this opportunity.


    He looked at the olddy: ¡°since Philip had problems with his legs, he was unable to do many things. Now even thepany has made such a big mistake under his control. I, as an uncle, am really worried.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The olddy asked.


    She looked up at Anglo Andrew , with an old face and muddy eyes, but her eyes were surprisingly bright and particrly clear.


    Angolo Andrew shivered in his heart, rubbed his hands, andughed dryly: ¡°I think Sadin is about to graduate? Why not let hime to thepany to help Philip ?¡±


    Philip Andrew is her grandson, and Sadin Andrew is also her grandson. Sara Andrew didn¡¯t refuse Anglo Andrew ¡®s proposal.


    She turned her eyes to Philip Andrew and asked, ¡°How are you going to handle this matter of thepany?¡±


    ¡°I was at the party at that time, and it was not like what was said on the Inte.¡±Philip Andrew said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing the truth? You have to let theseizens on the Inte believe that this is the case!¡±


    ¡°The video surveince of the Stuat family has been deleted, but I have started to let people recover, but it just takes some time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±Sara Andrew snorted coldly, ¡°the most expensive thing we can¡¯t afford is time!¡±


    With the current fermentation speed of public opinion, the longer it takes, the greater the impact on The Andrew Group.


    ¡°I have arranged for people to control the direction of public opinion.¡±Philip Andrew was certainly not unprepared.


    As early as today¡¯spany meeting, he had arranged the matter: ¡°after that, the PR manuscript will also be sent out, plus¡­¡±


    With a bang, the olddy raised her hand and pped it heavily on the table.


    She didn¡¯t even listen to Philip Andrew ¡®s arrangement, and was obviously very dissatisfied with his answer.


    Philip Andrew really calmed down and looked up at the olddy.


    ¡°What about Anna , the girl?¡±Sara Andrew looked unhappy. When she mentioned Anna, there was a harsh look between her eyebrows and eyes, which was obviously very dissatisfied with her. ¡°Things started because of her, but you arranged thepany solvement well, but why didn¡¯t you say how to arrange her?¡±


    Philip Andrew was silent again, which was a silent maintenance of Anna.


    The olddy¡¯s meaning was clear to Philip Andrew ¨C just to let him push Anna out as a shield.


    But this point has never been within the scope of his n. He can¡¯t act ording to the olddy¡¯s ideas, so it¡¯s better not to say.


    But it happened that this aroused the olddy¡¯s anger even more.


    With a bang, a cup of hot tea smashed.

 Chapter 27

    Philip Andrew ¡®s back was straight, and even when he saw the tea cup smashing face-to-face, he still didn¡¯t change his expression.


    He did not dodge and let the cup of tea hit his shoulder. The cup rolled down andnded on the pure Persian carpet with a bang.


    The scalding tea soaked his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t feel it.


    ¡°You have to protect that woman!¡±Sara Andrew stood up and angrily thumped her crutches several times.


    Philip Andrew knew that it was impossible to remain silent at this time.


    ¡°Peace is indeed innocent.¡± He said, ¡°as for this matter, I will deal with it myself.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it. What are you going to do?¡±


    Sara Andrew ¡®s anger did not weaken at all.


    ¡°Breaking up with her and getting you out of this matter is the safest way, and it can ensure that you can make the whole Andrew Group safe.¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    ¡°Pushing Anna out will not necessarily make The Andrew Group safe.¡±Philip Andrew paused, ¡°but everyone must be able to see that the person in charge is such a person who has no responsibility at all.¡±


    ¡°Even his girlfriend can be pushed out as a shield, grandma, do you think such a person can be trusted by shareholders?¡±


    With a few words, the olddy was unusually silent.


    After a long time, she sighed: ¡°since you have made up your mind, you can deal with it by yourself.¡±


    Then she waved her hand, and said: ¡°you go back.¡±


    Angolo Andrew was immediately anxious: ¡°Mom!¡±


    It was not easy for him to make this thing happen. How did t it ended so gently?


    As soon as he opened her mouth, Sara Andrew ¡®s sharp eyes shot over like a sharp sword.


    Angolo Andrew¡¯s heart trembled, and he dared not say what he had said.


    Looking at his mother¡¯s eyes, he suddenly remembered that the woman in front of him was not an ordinary housewife.


    Sara Andrew has never been a fool. After all, she followed Mr. Andrew all the way from the bloody battle of business in the capital.


    ¡°I¡­ then, what happened to Sadin?¡± It is obviously impossible to take advantage of this time topletely pull Philip Andrew off his horse. Fortunately, Anglo Andrew had an idea and thought of his son.


    Both of them are grandchildren, and the palms and backs of Sara. Sara Andrew naturally can¡¯t be partial.


    She looked at Philip Andrew : ¡°you are the CEO of The Andrew Group. Come on.¡±


    ¡± Sadin is also a member of the Andrew family. As long as he is willing, he can naturallye to the group at any time.¡±


    Whether Sadin Andrew came to The Andrew Group or not, Philip Andrew never felt that this would have any impact on him.


    When the matter was settled, Anglo Andrew and his wife were barely satisfied, so they didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t intend to stay much, so he turned and left the Andrew family¡¯s old house.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that just out of the old house, he saw a familiar figure at the door.


    ¡°Anna?¡±Philip Andrew ¡®s eyebrows frowned tightly, and his voice involuntarily wore a few harsh looks, ¡°who let youe?¡±


    Anna was in a hurry, and it was obvious that she was in a hurry.


    If Philip Andrew hadn¡¯te out in time, she could rush to the old house herself in a while.


    Seeing Philip Andrew , Anna immediately breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°you came out? Are you okay?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he noticed the piece on Philip Andrew ¡®s shoulder soaked in tea, and even a few inconspicuous tea stains were stained on his white shirt.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Your shoulder¡­¡±Anna still saw it. She stepped forward quickly and reached out to touch it. She found that the temperature on Philip Andrew ¡®s shoulder coat was wrong: ¡°is the water hot?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Grab her wrist and take her hand down. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Just then, a car slowly drove over from behind and stopped beside Philip Andrew and Anna .


    The ss in the driver¡¯s seat fell, revealing Nic Bery ¡®s face with a slight smile.


    Philip Andrew instantly figured it out. His eyebrows immediately frowned tighter, and his eyes looked at Nic Bery with a kind of dangerous breath: ¡°did you bring her here?¡±


    Nic Bery looked helpless and was about to speak. Anna suddenly answered, ¡°I insisted that he bring me here.¡±


    Actually, that¡¯s not right.


    After returning to Philip Andrew ¡®s vi, Nic Bery told Anna about the situation of the Andrew family¡¯s old house, as well as his understanding of Sara Andrew and his guess of what might happen.


    Anna couldn¡¯t sit still at that time and had toe over.


    Nic Bery naturally disagreed at first ¨C until Anna saidter that she had a way to solve this matter.


    Nic Bery is actually skeptical. But thinking about the current situation, and he can try.


    This is obviously not the ce to talk, so Philip Andrew and Anna got on the car first.


    ¡°This matter arises because of me. Naturally, I can¡¯t sit idly by!¡±


    As soon as she got on the car, she saw Philip Andrew ¡®s face, and she was about to start scolding Anna .


    There are only three people in the car, including her and Philip Andrew . Nic Bery is Philip Andrew ¡®s confidant and ispletely trustworthy.


    Anna took a deep breath: ¡°in fact, on the day of the party, I secretly took a video.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Nic Bery in front of him took a breath, almost subconsciously mming on the brake.


    The car braked too quickly, Anna leaned forward without checking her body.


    Fortunately, Philip Andrew ¡®s response was fast and timely, and he stretched out his hand to protect her head.


    With a dull thud, Anna ¡®s head hit the window through Philip Andrew ¡®s palm. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt very much.


    ¡°Nic Bery !¡±Philip Andrew frowned and shouted coldly.


    Nic Bery responded, ¡°sorry, assistant Anna, I¡¯m so shocked. Are you okay?¡±


    Anna shook her head, ¡°nothing.¡±


    At this moment, Nic Bery is not in the mood to drive: ¡°assistant anna, you said that the video you took is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the video of the whole process of the banquet that day.¡±Anna paused, ¡°from my perspective.¡±


    Nic Bery still feels a little ridiculous.


    Just about to ask more questions, Philip Andrew nced at him: ¡°you go down first.¡±


    Nic Bery was stunned for a moment and got out of the car.


    There are only Philip Andrew and Anna left on the car.


    Anna heavily breathed out: ¡°you know my situation. I was not at ease that day, so I secretly recorded it from the beginning.¡±


    Philip Andrew looked at her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t answer at the first time. After waiting for a while, his index finger gently tapped his knee twice: ¡°You didn¡¯t send the video to prove your innocence the first time, so what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 28

    What does she think?


    Anna turned her head and looked at his face. His expression was t.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to hurry to rify.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡± Now public opinion is still fermenting. Instead of rifying immediately, I think it is better to burn this fire more vigorously.¡±


    She paused and nced at Philip Andrew ¡®s face: ¡°and I always think it¡¯s strange that this thing ferments quickly. I¡¯m afraid there are many people behind it.¡±


    Of course, there are many.


    Thinking of the reaction of Anglo Andrew and his wife when they were in the old house today, Philip Andrew sneered in his heart.


    ¡°Go on.¡± He said.


    Philip Andrew said so, Anna had no scruples and said: ¡°although I don¡¯t know who the people behind the scenes are and what their purpose is, as things develop, they can¡¯t help jumping out by themselves. Even if we can¡¯t catch big fish, we can also catch shrimp.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Public opinion is still fermenting, but neither The Andrew Group nor Anna has given a positive response for a long time.


    Now the majority ofizens are even more dissatisfied.


    They can¡¯t find Anna, The Andrew Group became their only outlet.


    The official blog of the group has long been full of abuse, all of which are asking Philip Andrew and The Andrew Group to exin and apologize.


    Philip Andrew and Anna still didn¡¯t respond, but Natalie White panicked first.


    She made an appointment with Selina at a restaurant under White¡¯s group.


    As soon as Selina arrived, Natalie White couldn¡¯t wait toe forward and hold her hand: ¡°have you read the news on the Inte? Will this matter be too big?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to make things big?¡±Selina nced at her, took out her hand, and looked at Natalie. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you want to make things big and punish Anna from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°I want to clean up Anna, but now this matter involves Philip Andrew !¡± Mentioning Anna , Natalie White is still furious.


    But at the moment, her heart was still more frightened.


    After all, at first she just wanted to use public opinion to put pressure on Anna and punish Anna well.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that theter things had slowly changed, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Theseizens turned their attention to Philip Andrew and the Andrew family. Now things are even more out of control.


    Selina has also been paying attention to online trends, and is naturally clear about the current situation.


    Even she knows more about the inside story than Natalie White ¨C although Natalie White bought paid posters, they were only aimed at Anna at the beginning.


    She didn¡¯t expect someone behind deliberately guidedizens and deliberately led the topic to Philip Andrew .


    This is obviously someone who wants to target Philip Andrew .


    Natalie White was still uneasy to sit and stand, pacing back and forth in the private room: ¡°do you think I need to rify it on the Inte, just say that this matter has nothing to do with Philip Andrew , it¡¯s just Anna¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±Selina interrupted her without thinking.


    Natalie White was stunned.


    Selina also realized that she was a little excited, so she said, ¡°Philip Andrew is clearly standing behind Anna to support her. If youe out and exin at this time, all our efforts will be wasted. Don¡¯t say it. What do you thinkizens will think of you?¡±


    Natalie White thought it seemed to be quite reasonable, but at the thought of Philip Andrew , she hesitated again: ¡°but¡­¡±


    Selina patted the back of her hand and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no big problem. If there¡¯s a big problem, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t need to take the initiative, the Andrew family will take the lead to find you.¡±


    She paused lightly and released a bait: ¡°think about it. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to turn passivity into initiative at that time?¡±


    As expected, Natalie White was sessfully persuaded by her and suppressed the idea of online rification.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, after Selina said goodbye to her again, she contacted The Andrew Group at the first time.


    She didn¡¯t have Philip Andrew ¡®s personal contact information, so she had to contact Nic Bery first.


    When she received her call, Andrew Group was about to save the online affair and held a second meeting.


    Seeing that it was Selina calling, Nic Bery was also a little surprised. He stepped forward a little and reported in a low voice to Philip Andrew , ¡°the phone of the Stuat family.¡±


    When he contacted the Stuat family about the original video of the party before, he was told that they don¡¯t have it. why did the Stuat family contact him again at this time?


    Philip Andrew thought of Anna ¡®s previous words ¨C even if he can¡¯t catch big fish, he can also catch shrimp.


    It seems that there are really shrimp to jump out first by themselves.


    ¡°See what they say.¡±Philip Andrew waved his hand and then led the other senior staff of thepany into the conference room.


    Nic Bery stayed outside to make phone calls.


    At first, Selina refused to disclose: ¡°Hello, assistant Nic, this is Selina . I have something I want to talk to President Andrew .¡±


    Nic Bery still remembered that thest phone call was also answered by Selina .


    He was not impressed by the girl.


    After all, like many girls he had met, he had wild dreams and always dreamed of bing the president and wife of The Andrew Group.


    But in fact, he can only think about it ¨C if there is anything special about her, it is probably that she is Anna ¡®s sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Selina. You can tell me what you have and I can tell President Andrew .¡±


    ¡°This matter of mine is quite important. I want to tell Philip Andrew myself.¡±


    Nic Bery sneered silently. kidding. If everyone who calls Philip Andrew has to answer the phone, what does he have to do as an assistant?


    ¡± President Andrew is busy now. It¡¯s the same to tell me what you have. I¡¯ll tell President Andrew .¡±Nic Bery replied.


    Selina gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s about the Inte. I read the recent public opinion on the Inte. I want to talk to President Andrew in person.¡±


    She slightly bit the words ¡°talk to President Andrew in person¡±.


    ¡°Oh? Is the Stuat family trying to recover the video of the previous banquet?¡±


    Selina couldn¡¯t help scolding in her heart: ¡°how could it? If I could restore those videos, I would have handed them over to President Andrew .¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not this, miss Stuat can just tell me directly.¡±


    Selina ¡®s face twisted several times with Nic Bery ¡®s words.


    However, there was nothing she could do. She pinched her palm mercilessly, and could only say, ¡°I thought that at that time, after all, it happened in our family. If President Andrew needed it, I would like to speak publicly online to rify this matter for him.¡±


    She paused, ¡°but I¡¯m willing to help President Andrew rify.¡±

 Chapter 29

    After hanging up, Nic Bery went directly into the conference room.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the conference room seems to have entered a hot stage.


    Several senior shareholders¡¯ faces were quite ugly, and one of them even stood up directly patting the table: ¡°Mr. Andrew , is this the way you deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡± treatment in a low case! After dealing with it for so many days, I didn¡¯t see any effect. Instead, it made the situation worse. When Mr. Andrew was in thepany, such a thing never happened!¡±


    Before Philip Andrew took over The Andrew Group, Anglo Andrew was in charge of thepany. As Philip Andrew entered thepany as an adult, he slowly took over most of the rights of thepany, and Anglo Andrew had to retreat behind the scenes.


    However, in order to make up for him, the olddy gave him some shares of thepany, so he is now also one of Andrew¡¯s shareholders.


    Philip Andrew lifted his eyelids and nced at the shareholder. It was immediately clear to his heart that this was Anglo Andrew .


    Before Philip Andrew spoke, Philip Andrew ¡®s supporters immediately stood up to refute the previous shareholder.


    ¡°What Mr. Derme said is really interesting. Although Mr. Andrew didn¡¯t have such a thing when he was in thepany, thepany didn¡¯t have any big development. On the contrary, how many big ns have wepleted in recent years?¡±


    The senior shareholders of thepany can be roughly divided into three factions.


    A group of conservatives naturally support Anglo Andrew . Most of these people have a good rtionship with Anglo Andrew and quietly support  Anglo Andrew behind their backs.


    The other is Philip Andrew ¡®s confidant. They support Philip Andrew ¡®s reform and trust Philip Andrew ¡®s decision very much.


    As for thest faction, they do not stand on either party.


    As soon as the matter involves Philip Andrew and Anglo Andrew , the two factions are quarrelling.


    Philip Andrew kept looking on coldly until they had almost quarreled: ¡°I also want to say something about this meeting today.¡±


    The meeting room suddenly became quiet, and all eyes gathered towards Philip Andrew .


    He was still like that, his face had no major fluctuations and changes, and his expression was still very calm: ¡°I n to hold a press conference in three days, and I will make a detailed exnation about this matter at the press conference in three days.¡±


    At the end of the meeting, Nic Bery reported the purpose of Selina ¡®s call to Philip Andrew , and finally added, ¡°she hopes to meet you alone.¡±


    He paused: ¡± If you agree, she would like to persuade Natalie White.¡±


    After hearing this, Philip Andrew pulled the corners of his mouth, and his mouth gave an ambiguous sneer: ¡°don¡¯t pay attention to her.¡±


    From the moment Selina nned to jump out, her identity as one of the people behind the scenes had been exposed.


    At this time, she wants to sell Philip Andrew and tter the Andrew family. What she wants is very beautiful!


    ¡°Have all the people who helped President Gari speak at the meeting be kept just now?¡±Philip Andrew asked.


    Nic Bery quickly nodded, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all written down.¡±


    He noticed this time that Anglo Andrew cultivated so many minions in thepany!


    ¡°Pay more attention, and then send them to the project of building the expressway in Wenzhou.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Becauseizens on the Inte scolded fiercely, coupled with some media reasons, Anna stayed in Philip Andrew ¡®s vi for several days without going out.


    Even for the sake of Anna, Philip Andrew has lived in the old house in recent days.


    Until the press conference three dayster, Nic Bery personally drove to pick up Anna ti tge Andrew Group.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Many people gathered outside thepany. In addition to some media invited by thepany, there are also manyizens who pay close attention to this matter.


    As soon as Anna got off, a bottle of mineral water hit her head-on.


    Also apanied by a very unpleasant abuse: ¡°bah, shameless woman, you still have the face to appear here? Your mind is vicious, just like your mother. ¡±


    She was pushing Philip Andrew ¡®s wheelchair at that time, and she couldn¡¯t react at that time. Fortunately, Philip Andrew ¡®s reaction speed was fast, and she caught the water in time.


    The person who smashed the mineral water hid in the crowd of onlookers. There were many security guards around the site, and the one was caught in time.


    The abuse just now was not heard on the scene. So although it was a young girl who was twisted in front of him, Philip Andrew ¡®s face was still very ugly: ¡°who let you smash it?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter at first.


    She stuck her neck and looked particrly rebellious: ¡°I want to smash it myself. I just don¡¯t like her! I smash it. What¡¯s wrong? Vicious bitch, she can do anything that destroys others¡¯ appearance. What¡¯s wrong with me smashing her a bottle of water?¡±


    The little girl was young, but she didn¡¯t expect that her mouth would be full of filthy words.


    She is one of the most righteous and indignantizens on the Inte, and she abuses Anna a lot on the Inte.


    She has done everything from scolding Anna to scolding Anna ¡®s family, and even personal attacks and curses.


    Doing these things, not only she did not receive criticism, but also got the support of manyizens. So she really thought she was doing justice.


    This time, knowing that Anna attended the press conference of The Andrew Group, she rushed over without thinking. That bottle of water was deliberately brought by her to smash people.


    Philip Andrew snorted coldly and was about to speak.


    Anna suddenly stepped forward, took two steps in front of him, and seemed not to be ready to let him help him deal with this matter.


    ¡°I ruined people¡¯s appearance. Who told you this?¡± She looked at the girl, and her voice was extremely cold.


    The little girl shivered inexplicably, and soon was dominated by the so-called justice in her mind: ¡°that¡¯s what the Inte says. That¡¯s what it is. Do you still want to deny it?¡±


    Anna chuckled, obviously smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes: ¡°it was just hearsay.¡±


    The little girl looked at her like this. She didn¡¯t know why, and suddenly felt a little confused.


    However, she remembered those brave words she had made on the Inte before she came, and so manyizens who supported her, slowly struggled to say, ¡°you quickly let go of me, you are breaking thew, so many reporters are shooting! Don¡¯t think you have money and can do anything!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know whether these security guards are breaking thew or not.


    ¡°Breaking thew?¡±Anna nodded thoughtfully, ¡°speaking of this, don¡¯t you know that these words you just said have constituted nder on me?¡±


    ¡°What nder, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You will soon know whether it is nder.¡±Anna smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    Scolding yourself is OK, but when ites to mother, she will never tolerate it!

 Chapter 30

    Anna looks serious, which is not a bluff or joke.


    The little girl waspletely flustered ¨C she usually did such things on the Inte, and even said worse, but no one ever said to sue herself.


    It is precisely because of this that her arrogance is encouraged.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the first time she criticized her offline, she met such a tough guy Anna .


    She struggled toe forward. Philip Andrew had waved his hand and motioned for the security guard to take her down.


    ¡°As Anna said, send her awyer¡¯s letter in the name of The Andrew Group and sue for nder.¡±


    Nic Bery couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sick in his heart. Assistant Anna obviously wanted to sue her in his own name. But he dared not say it.


    After thinking about it, he was a little surprised: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect assistant Anna to have that momentum.¡±


    Just now, Anna ¡®s behavior even made him a little frightened. That kind of momentum and courage, which is not like an illegitimate daughter growing up in the countryside.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly, and immediately nodded thoughtfully, ¡°it¡¯s a little amazing.¡±


    With the lesson of the little girl, the order of the back outfield is indeed much better, and no one dares to scold at will. Entering the infield press conference will be a lot easier.


    At first, seeing Anna also came to the press conference, several senior executives of Andrew Group were not happy.


    They opened my mouth and wanted to scold. Fortunately, They were held back by someone.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? That woman hase to our group! She is the culprit leading to the decline of thepany¡¯s stock. How can she have the face to attend the press conference?¡±


    The persuader red at him: ¡°I think you are out of your mind. Can¡¯t you see Mr. Andrew¡¯s maintenance of her? At this time, you have to hit the muzzle of the gun!¡±


    The man suddenly remembered something, and his expression changed slightly. Immediately, he smiled a little and dared not say anything more.


    Anna followed Philip Andrew on the rostrum of the press conference. The position was already arranged, right next to Philip Andrew .


    As soon as the press conference was announced, some reporters couldn¡¯t wait to stand up with the microphone.


    ¡± President Andrew , did you choose to hold the press conference today to apologize for the previous online rumors of your bullying?¡±


    Apologize?


    Philip Andrew smiled and took the microphone handed over by Nic Bery : ¡°there has never been bullying, so why apologize?¡±


    Another reporter quickly stood up, and then the topic continued: ¡°you said that there has never been bullying, do you mean that you have never protected the person who hurt Ms. White?¡±


    ¡°So you are bringing Ms. Stuat, who is rumored to be your fiancee, to the press conference today to refute the rumors about your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes were clear and his expression was candid, ¡°Anna is indeed my fiancee, but I never protected her due to personal reason.¡±


    He raised his eyes and looked around the stage: ¡°from the beginning to the end, it is simply untrue that Anna tried to destroy the appearance of Ms. White at the banquet.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar at the press conference.


    Even some reporters¡¯ expressions began to get uncontrobly excited. If it weren¡¯t for the security guards in the venue trying to maintain it, the order would be disordered at this time.


    Several reporters vied to ask.


    ¡°So, Mr. Andrew , do you mean that Miss White is lying, and even those women who have been interviewed publicly are lying?¡±


    Natalie White and even those celebrities represent rich and noble families in the capital.


    Philip Andrew is going to publicly hit them in the face!


    The gratitude and resentment between rich and powerful families is big news!


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The reporters on the stage became more and more excited: ¡°Mr. Andrew , do you have any evidence to prove that they are all lying?¡±


    Philip Andrew looked at Anna .


    Anna had been silent on the rostrum of the press conference until this time, when she finally stood up.


    She slowly took down the red earring she had been wearing on her ear: ¡°of course, there is evidence.¡±


    He picked up the earrings and showed them in front of the crowd: ¡°I just bought a miniature camera earring before the banquet. What¡¯s more, I happened to be wearing this earring that day.¡±


    The expression of a group of people was looking at Anna immediately changed.


    Who will believe such things as coincidence? It is clear that Anna is well prepared to attend the banquet of the Stuat family!


    ¡°Then miss Stuat, can you show us the contents now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Philip Andrew had asked Nic Bery to copy the video in the camera early. At this time, Nic Bery had arranged someone to turn on the projector without Philip Andrew ¡®smand.


    The content recorded in the video began to bepletely disyed to everyone present.


    The content is not very long, but it is enough for everyone to see the truth and what the facts are at a nce.


    After the broadcast, the reporters were already restless.


    Someone couldn¡¯t wait to raise the microphone to ask questions, but Anna ¡®s hand pressed down slightly to stop his action.


    ¡°I know you have a lot to ask. In fact, I have hired awyer before today¡¯s press conference.¡±


    Someone thought of what Anna said to the girl when she was outside.


    ¡°Is Ms. Anna going to sue thoseizens who scold you online?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Anna said, ¡°but it¡¯s not very urate.¡±


    She knew that the press conference was broadcast live at this time, so she raised her head, looked at one of her cameras, looked calm, and said calmly: ¡°next these words are for Miss Natalie White .¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what hatred there is between us. You want to nder me like this, Miss White ¡®s untrue remarks and nder published on the Inte have infringed on my reputation. Next, I will formally sue you. Oh, yes, and thedies who publicly stood up to help Miss White lie. I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    ¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Anna ¡®s remarks at the press conference instantly pushed this matter to another waves again.


    The wind direction on the Inte changed, andizens quickly defected. Netizens who had previously abused Anna deleted theirments and turned to the microblog of Natalie White and others to swear.


    How much she sympathized with her before, how much the public hate her now.


    Therefore, in just a short morning, Natalie White and the previous celebrities who testified in public have been scolded to close the microblogments.


    But this matter is not over yet. They have also received letters fromwyers. Even the family business has been greatly affected by this matter.

 Chapter 31

    Lishan vi, the White family mansion.


    Natalie White just saw the news on the Inte and thements ofizens, angrily turned off thements, and couldn¡¯t help cursing Anna viciously.


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    She really didn¡¯t expect that this could turn Anna upside down. The illegitimate daughter secretly made a video!


    As things ferment faster and faster, Natalie White ¡®s heart is gradually a little uneasy.


    She walked back and forth in the living room, and the uneasiness in her heart could not be suppressed after all. She still took her mobile phone and decided to call Selina to discuss her ns.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the other party was on the phone when she called.


    She had to give up.


    At this time, there was a sudden movement outside. Natalie White looked over and saw that Howis White , who was full of anger, wasing angrily.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Natalie White is the only daughter in the family, and there is only one brother. Therefore, she has always been spoiled. At this age, it is the first time she has seen father show such an expression.


    Her heart suddenly clicked, and the uneasiness became stronger and stronger. She hesitated twice and whispered, ¡°how did you¡­¡± she came back so early.


    PA!


    Before she finished speaking, L father hade forward and pped Natalie White in the face.


    She was stunned at once, covering her face and looking at Howis White in disbelief: ¡°Dad¡­ You, you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Hit you, I can¡¯t wait to kill you!¡±


    Howis White ¡®s anger didn¡¯t disappear: ¡°you bastard, you always cause trouble!¡±


    Under Howis White¡¯s angry scolding, Natalie White finally figured out the situation ¨C this time the matter was very noisy, and the White group was also affected.


    The stock fell sharply, several contracts that were about to be signed suddenly retreated. In addition, they offended the Andrew group, and the original partners all avoided the White group.


    Such arge White Group became unstable overnight.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±Natalie White cried, ¡°I just want to teach that illegitimate girl a lesson¡­¡±


    She suddenly thought of something, like grasping the straw, grabbed Lin¡¯s father¡¯s hand and raised her head: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s going to be okay, right? Selina told me it¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡±


    Howis White keenly grasped a name in her sentence: ¡°Selina ? What do you mean by this? These things are taught by Selina ?¡±


    ?


    Natalie White didn¡¯t dare to hide, so she quickly told Howis White what had happened before.


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Howis White pped the table heavily, ¡°she obviously was making use of you!¡±


    How can Natalie White ept such a thing? She doesn¡¯t believe that she went to call Selina again, but she still can¡¯t get through.


    It took several times before she finally realized that she had been cklisted.


    ¡°This matter can¡¯t be dismissed like this!¡± Howis White suddenly stood up, his expression heavy enough to drip water.


    Natalie White had shrunk aside and dared not speak at this moment. Howis White nced at her and said, ¡°go to the stuat family with me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Anna didn¡¯t know that the Stuat family and the White family had made a joke again until the next morning.


    In the evening, the White family went to the Stuat family, and after less than half an hour, they were disheartened out. Not long after that, Chaiman White stood up and publicly said that he had broken off his father daughter rtionship with Natalie White .


    Anna was eating breakfast. When she brosed this news, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°this Chaiman White is really cruel, so he really broke up the rtionship.¡±


    Philip Andrew had finished his breakfast and was originally reading the newspaper. When he heard the speech, he stopped his action and nced up at Anna .


    Anna thought about his expression: ¡°did you know this thing long ago?¡±


    Philip Andrew put down the newspaper: ¡°it¡¯s not difficult to guess.¡±


    Several other Beijing celebrities who ndered Annie on the Inte have already stood up and apologized, but Natalie White , the culprit, has nothing to do.


    Anna thought for a while, and it seemed that it was really not difficult to guess.


    She drank a mouthful of milk and thought of something: ¡°the White family went to the Stuat family before breaking off rtions with Natalie White . Don¡¯t you think there is any problem?¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t answer this question. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Anna thoughtfully, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    That¡¯s a big problem!


    Anna was about to say something when her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She nced, and her expression suddenly cooled when she saw the name disyed on the screen.


    It took more than ten seconds to finally connect the phone. Bright Stuat ¡®s voice came from inside: ¡°peace,e home and have dinner this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very good. I¡¯m afraid aunt Cidas doesn¡¯t want to see me so much.¡±Anna has no affection for the Stuat family, and doesn¡¯t want to refuse immediately.¡±


    Bright Stuat was a little unhappy immediately, but it was not easy to show across the phone: ¡°there is nothing wrong. Your aunt Cidas is not such a person. Juste back for dinner.¡±


    It is still an arrogant attitude.


    Anna lowered her eyes slightly, and the slender eyelids cast a dark shadow on the bottom of her eyes.


    After a while, she said, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to go, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    Before Bright Stuat could say anything, Anna sighed with a sad tone: ¡°I also want to go home. I don¡¯t know how happy you are to let me go home. Butst time I just went home to your birthday party, something like this happened. How dare you let me go home this time?¡±


    Bright Stuat choked, and the prepared scolding words immediately stuck in her throat.


    He red viciously at VIvian Vidas ¡®s mother and daughter next to him, and his tone slowed down a little.


    ¡°Dad knows you¡¯ve been wronged. It¡¯s father who didn¡¯t make justice for you in time. It¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°I never me you¡­¡±Anna casually said.


    Bright Stuat ¡®s tone was indeed more gentle: ¡°since you didn¡¯t me Dad, thene back. Don¡¯t worry, after that, Dad will definitely not let you suffer these grievances again.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna didn¡¯t speak.


    Bright Stuat thought, ¡°even if you hate me and want to deny me this father, can you still not want your mother?¡±


    Ana¡¯s action paused, hands almost unconsciously tightened, fingertips tightly pinched her palm.


    She closed her eyes heavily, and opened them after a long time. Her expression had recovered calm: ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Which day in these years, I¡¯m not looking forward to dad and you picking me up with mom. How can I hate you?¡±


    She said and sniffled, as if there was nowhere to vent her grievances: ¡°I am, just a little sad.¡±


    Bright Stuat felt relived and casually guaranteed, ¡°don¡¯t worry, dad will make justice for you this time, and won¡¯t let you suffer in vain.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Hang up the phone, Annie¡¯s face darkenspletely.


    Bright Stuat! He even uses her mother to threaten her!


    Don¡¯t you want her to the Stuat family? Then she will go, but no matter what the purpose of the Stuat family is , this is doomed to be in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Stuat family this afternoon.¡± After putting down the dishes and chopsticks, Anna told Philip Andrew about this matter.


    Philip Andrew guessed roughly, ¡°the phone from the Stuat family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Those traps of the Stuat family , whether Philip Andrew or Anna , they can see clearly.


    She tugged at the corners of her mouth: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s rted to the White family. Before breaking off the rtionship with Natalie White , I have to go to the Stuat family and find them. I don¡¯t believe they did nothing behind this.¡±


    ¡°Let Nic Bery arrange two bodyguards for you.¡±


    Anna paused and looked up at Philip Andrew with some surprise.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyes and nced at her with a faint expression: ¡°I don¡¯t want my doctor to have an ident until my legs are fully recovered.¡±


    Anna secretly curled her lips, without contradicting his words.


    Nic Bery is very efficient. He assigned two bodyguards to her early in the morning. In the afternoon, Anna led people to the Stuat family.


    When entering the door, Bright Stuat didn¡¯t see Philip Andrew ¡®s figure, and was a little disappointed: ¡°why didn¡¯t Philipe with you?¡±


    She knew that it was just an excuse to want to go back, and Bright Stuat ¡®s real goal was still Philip Andrew .


    However, Anna pretended not to know: ¡°he is busy with work.¡±


    ¡°Why busy with work again?¡± As soon as the voice fell, Selina couldn¡¯t wait to sneer, st time I asked you to lead Mr. Andrew toe together, did you seem to say so?¡±


    Having experienced herst life, she had heard too many tough words.


    She smiled and turned to Selina , ¡°sister, what do you mean by this? It seems that you have questions about what I just said?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you? You always say that Mr. Andrew is busy, but there should be a limit to this busy?¡±


    Selina can¡¯t bear it. Anna ¡®s recentcency makes her ufortable.


    Plus she just opened her mouth, Bright Stuat didn¡¯t stop it, and naturally thought that Bright Stuat was on her side.


    In fact, Bright Stuat just wants to use this daughter to warn Anna .


    ¡°I¡¯m Philip Andrew ¡®s fiancee. Is he busy? Do you know better than me?¡±


    Selina ¡®s face suddenly darkened.


    Bright Stuat coughed at this time, and stood up and interrupted their conversation: ¡°how did you talk to your sister?¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She didn¡¯t know why he did this at this point. Why didn¡¯t he stand up just now?


    The chef w had already cooked dinner. At this time, the atmosphere in the living room was embarrassing. Fortunately, the housekeeper came and called them to eat.


    Anna doesn¡¯t want to stay at home more, but it¡¯s obvious that Bright Stuat has something to say today. Considering that her mother is still in his hands, she has to endure it.


    Halfway through the meal, the atmosphere finally eased a lot. Bright Stuat slowly said, ¡°Anna, you should have seen the news report?¡±


    Anna immediately responded that he should be talking about the White family.


    Anyway, she had almost eaten full. Anna simply put down her bowl and looked at Bright Stuat : ¡°I did see it. I was still a little strange. Why, Dad, did you call me back today to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really such a thing.¡±Bright Stuat said, ¡°I¡¯m also afraid of your misunderstanding.¡±


    Anna sneered in her heart.


    Misunderstanding? Can there be any misunderstanding?


    Isn¡¯t this the case? Aren¡¯t these people who really help Natalie White behind her?


    However, on the surface: ¡°I also believe it must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Bright Stuat seemed quite satisfied with her response, and then said, ¡°you also know that your sister and Natalie White have a little friendship. Today they came to ask your sister to help.¡±


    Before Anna could speak, he immediately said, ¡°but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve been wronged so much. Dad must be in charge of you. How can I intercede FOR them?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±Anna looked up and smiled at him, looking very grateful.


    Bright Stuat was satisfied again, and the more he said, the higher his interest was: ¡°it was also my father¡¯s request to let the White family and Natalie White break off their rtionship. I thought I had to revenge for you anyway, and then let someone drive them out.¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t believe a word of what Bright Stuat said except thest sentence.


    ¡°So it is. Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Naturally, she saw that he had said such a lot of nonsense, and Bright Stuat had other purposes, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth, and Anna didn¡¯t n to take the initiative to ask.


    Sure enough, when this matter was almost said, Bright Stuat began to be a little anxious.


    ¡°In fact, in addition to this thing, there is another thing to call you back today.¡±


    This is to get to the point.


    Anna just pretended not to know and sat up straight. She looked at Bright Stuat with a puzzled face: ¡°you say.¡±


    ¡°Liyang real estate epted the bidding case of Changxing building some time ago, but I heard that Liyang real estate was going to find several partners to develop it together. You see, our family is also involved in the real estate industry. Why don¡¯t you talk to Philip Andrew ¡­¡±


    Liyang real estate is a real estatepany under The Andrew Group.


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    Annie looked embarrassed: ¡°this¡­ This is a business, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t interfere¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Bright Stuat interrupted her with an unhappy face: ¡± you are going to marry Philip Andrew soon. After that, we will be one family. In this case, do a little favor and cooperate for win-win results. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    A little help? Win win cooperation?


    Anna almost couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    It¡¯s not that she despises the Stuat family ?


    She has heard of the development of Changxing building, which is the most concerned development of the Beijing government this year.


    This case requires a lot of money from beginning to end. It took a lot of effort for Adrew group to win this bidding case.


    The Stuat family didn¡¯t pay anything, just wanted to rely on the Andrew Group, really good at scheming.


    But


    She looked up timidly at Bright Stuat , as if afraid of his displeasure: ¡°then I¡¯ll go back and tell Philip Andrew about it?¡±


    ¡°You persuade Philip that in the future, our two families will be one family. Can there be a closer rtionship than our two families? If you find other partners, how can there be more suitable partners than us?¡±


    Anna looked convinced: ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell Philip Andrew about it. Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll try my best to persuade him.¡±

 Chapter 33

    I¡¯m doing it for you. ¡°Bright Stuat stretched out his hand and patted Anna on the shoulder. ¡°Only if our Stuat family better, can you live a happy life marrying Andrew family in the future?¡±


    Looking at this sincere look, he really looked like a father considerate for his daughter.


    After dinner, Anna ns to leave.


    Bright Stuat sent her all the way to the gate of the the Stuat family vi. Two bodyguards, one left and one right, stood by Anna . He looked left and right, showing an expression of hesitation.


    Anna waved her hand and sent the bodyguard away: ¡°go and wait by the car first. I¡¯lle soon.¡±


    As soon as the bodyguard left, Bright Stuat immediately said, ¡°don¡¯t forget what I told you.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    He seemed relieved by the repeated assurances of Anna.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°your mother misses you very much recently.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes darkened.


    But fortunately, she was hanging her eyes at moment, and Bright Stuat didn¡¯t notice.


    He is still talking: ¡°recently, because of thepany, dad is not free. When the development n of Changxing is finalized, I¡¯ll take you to see your mother when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Anna tried to suppress her inner anger. After a while, she looked up and smiled gently at Bright Stuat , ¡°OK.¡±


    When she turned around, her face waspletely gloomy.


    Originally, she nned to be so perfunctory with Bright Stuat , but this time it seemed that she couldn¡¯t do it ¨C he took her mother as a threat again and again. It seemed that Bright Stuat was bound to win the development project of Changxing building.


    Although the development right of Changxing building has been obtained, because the project is huge, the preliminary preparation work needs to be done for a long time, so even Andrew Group, which has obtained the development right for such a long time, is only doing the preparation work.


    This also gives Anna time and opportunity to explore the development case.


    Although she also goes to work every day, she is idle at work. In addition, after going through the previous two events, the people in thepany also know her identity, and few dare tomand her.


    So she also spent her time on the development of Changxing building.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , your coffee.¡±


    The door of the president¡¯s office was pushed open, and the new internship assistant took coffee and put it carefully on Philip Andrew ¡®s table.


    This has been the case for several days.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He shouted to the assistant who was about to leave the office, ¡°where is assistant Anna?¡±


    It is always Anna¡¯s task to deliver coffee to Philip Andrew . But for several days in a row, he hardly saw Anna¡¯s figure. Even if he didn¡¯t pay attention, he should realize that something was wrong.


    The little assistant didn¡¯t know, so he could only said, ¡°assistant Anna is not in the Secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    Philip Andrew waved his hand and called Nic Bery through the inside line.


    As soon as he arrived, he asked bluntly, ¡°what has Anna been doing these days?¡±


    Nic Bery was still hesitant to report this matter to Philip Andrew before. At this moment, hearing Philip Andrew asking him, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Miss Anna seems to be very concerned about the development of Changxing building recently. She has consulted a lot of relevant materials these two days.¡±


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes: ¡°Changxing building?¡±


    Anna doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in these businesses.


    ¡±


    Nic Bery carefully nced at his face and exined, ¡°recently, the Stuat family has been walking to the Development Bureau frequently. It is estimated that the Stuat family may have some ideas.¡±


    It¡¯s reasonable for the Stuat family to have ideas.


    After all, everyone knows that if they can really participate in the development of Changxing building, it is equal to pick up money behind The Andrew Group?


    ¡°Settle down?¡±Philip Andrew guessed about it after a little thought.


    Not long ago, Anna returned to the Stuat family at the request of Bright Stuat , presumably for this matter.


    However, there is still a problem ¨C Anna doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to work for the Stuat family, so what is the purpose of running for this matter this time?


    Or does she have something in the hands of the Stuat family .


    ¡°I asked you to investigate before. How was Anna ¡®s investigation before she came to the capital?¡±


    When Philip Andrew mentioned it, Nic Bery remembered.


    Recently, things have been busy, and he almost forgot it.


    It was then quickly reported: ¡°some results have been achieved. Before miss Anna came to the capital, she was dependent on her mother in the countryside, and there was nothing special.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s her mother?¡±


    ¡°I only know that miss Anna came to the capital alone with the Stuat family, and there is no whereabouts of her mother.¡±


    ¡°Check it.¡±Philip Andrew ordered, ¡°go and check the whereabouts of her mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Nic Bery answered, and then turned around to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Philip Andrew suddenly shouted at him after taking two steps.


    ¡°There is no need to tell Anna about this.¡±Philip Andrew said, ¡°there is something about her mother that I will hide for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After consulting the information about the development of Changxing building for several days and learning more, Anna gave up the idea of helping the Stuat family and participate in the development.


    This development case is indeed very important. Let alone the rtionship between her and Philip Andrew is a fake unmarried couple. Even if it is true, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to bring in the Stuat family.


    This is only the first point. The most important thing is that if we really want to involve the Stuat family, it will really make the Stuat family a higher level. Isn¡¯t it contrary to her original purpose.


    But because of her mother, she can¡¯t refuse the Stuat family.


    After thinking for a while, Anna soon locked in a new goal.


    When she got off work in the afternoon, she found Philip Andrew and directly said, ¡°I have something I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°There will be a painting exhibition auction in the drawing exhibition next Monday. Should The Andrew Group receive the invitation?¡±


    Philip Andrew is a true workaholic. He doesn¡¯t pay much attention to these activities of the painting exhibition, but it doesn¡¯t matter. He directly called Nic Bery to confirm that there was such a thing.


    ¡°I want to go.¡±Anna said.


    Philip Andrew looked at her quite unexpectedly.


    The two have known each other for a period of time. Although she holds the identity of his fiancee, Anna hardly enjoys any privileges by borrowing this identity, let alone wants to do anything with this identity.


    Even the development of Changxing building seems to have given up


    ¡°Reason.¡±Philip Andrew said.


    Anna ¡®s eyes turned, and she didn¡¯t answer Philip Andrew ¡®s question at the first time.


    Of course, there are reasons, but it¡¯s really inconvenient to tell Philip Andrew . It can¡¯t be said that it has something to do with her past life memory, can it?


    After thinking for a while, Anna said, ¡°there is a painting at the auction of this exhibition. I like it very much and want to shoot it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This is not a lie. She went for a painting this time.

 Chapter 34

    Ciqi Auction house has been established for more than 30 years, and its position is very stable, backed by the two major giants . As soon as the news of the auction came out, few rich and powerful families in the capital naturally did not give face.


    Philip Andrew ¡®spany was temporarily engaged, and it took some time to deal with official business. Therefore, when Anna arrived with him, the pre auction exhibition of the auction had already begun.


    Anna didn¡¯t know much about the auction items disyed before the meeting, and she was not very interested. Therefore, when she followed Philip Andrew to see these products, she was alsock of interest and yawned from time to time.


    Philip Andrew suddenly stopped in front of a painting, frowned and looked serious, as if he was carefully appreciating the painting.


    Anna put her hand on her mouth and yawned quietly.


    ¡°How about this picture?¡±Philip Andrew suddenly opened his mouth.


    Anna yawned half, looked left and right, and there was no other person next, so she was sure that Philip Andrew said this to her.


    She looked at the painting, an authentic traditional Chinese painting, which painted several horses, but her appreciation level was limited, and she couldn¡¯t see how the painting was.


    He could only ponder Philip Andrew ¡®s expression and said, ¡°it¡¯s quite¡­ Good?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows.


    Anna looked at him suspiciously,.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± She became more suspicious.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t answer again, just waved his hand: ¡°go ahead and have a look.¡±


    In front of the regional product counter are some gold, silver and jade. Anna is still not interested. She only follows Philip Andrew and asionally takes a silent look.


    Until a noisy voice came from the front.


    ¡°Old man, old man, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Quick, call 911!¡±


    Depending on the situation, it seems that someone has an ident.


    Anna is a doctor. Naturally, s he pays special attention to this kind of thing. She trotted over pull Philip Andrew .


    Surrounded in the middle of the crowd was an old man in a Chinese tunic suit. At the moment, the old man was leaning on a crutch and half bent, obviously out of breath.


    Next to him, there were several auction staff and a young man in suits and shoes who was talking on the phone, all of whom looked anxious.


    ¡°How are you, sir?¡± The staff of the auction house held the old man¡¯s hand with one hand and dared not do anything at will.


    Anna carefully noticed the old man¡¯s condition, frowned, and immediately went out.


    However, at this time, an anxious voice came: ¡°give way, the doctor ising!¡±


    The crowd dispersed silently.


    Fortunately, there were medical staff at the auction venue, and someone brought the doctor the first time the old man fell ill.


    The doctor quickly came forward, gave the old man a series of examinations, and then stood up with a frown.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Vasati Bermin¡¯s assistant.¡± The young man in suit and shoes had finished the ambnce call and quickly surrounded him: ¡°how is the situation now? Our old man¡­¡±


    ¡°The situation is very bad. We must send him to the hospital immediately!¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called, and the ambnce wille soon, but our master¡¯s situation is obviously wrong, now¡­¡±


    ¡°We can only wait.¡±


    With a word, the old man¡¯s condition seemed to be worse, his legs began to stand unsteadily, and there were signs of spasm all over his body.


    Anna frowns tighter when she sees here.


    It is obvious that the old man¡¯s situation cannot be dyed.


    ¡°Doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait!¡±Anna gritted her teeth. After all, she stood up.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned. The old man¡¯s assistant took the lead in thinking, ¡°are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a doctor. The old man¡¯s condition is very bad. If he drags on like this, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to wait for the ambnce.¡±


    The assistant became even more flustered when he heard the words ¡°what should I do?¡±


    ¡°The top priority is to let him breathe first.¡±Anna didn¡¯t care to say more, so she quickly walked up to the old man and felt out her acupuncture bag.


    She pulled out a slender silver needle from the inside and told the two auction house staff who were holding the old man nearby, ¡°put the old man down and let him lie on his side.¡±


    Before the two staff members were about to do so, the doctor suddenly crowded over and shouted, ¡°what are you doing? Who made you disturb the patient?¡±


    Anna frowned, ¡°his situation can¡¯t be dyed¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a doctor or am I a doctor?¡± But the doctor didn¡¯t listen to Anna at all. He opened his mouth a, shouting, ¡°if something happens, can you be responsible?¡±


    Anna understood immediately.


    the doctor clearly didn¡¯t want to bear any responsibility, so he didn¡¯t dare to treat here on the spot.


    After all, how ordinary people can appear in this auction.


    If there is any ident when being treated by him, I he can¡¯t bear the responsibility.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But the doctor was kind-hearted, watching a patient suffer so much in front of him that he might suffocate at any time, but he still stood by.


    Anna ¡®s face cooled down, and she turned to look at the doctor. Her eyes were a little terrifying: ¡°then let the old man wait here like this. If there is any ident, can you be responsible?¡±


    The doctor choked and was speechless.


    Anna didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him anymore, and shouted at the staff of the two stunned auction houses nearby, ¡°don¡¯t help people lie down quickly!¡±


    Her tone was serious, and her tone seemed inexplicably cold, and even her whole body seemed to have a faint air pressure.


    The two staff members were inexplicably scared. They didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and quickly helped the old man lie down.


    Anna squatted down quickly, found the acupoints on his body, and was about to plunge.


    At this time, the doctor responded, ¡°you can think clearly. If something happens to the old man, it¡¯s your responsibility!¡±


    Anna ignored him at all, and even didn¡¯t stop at all. He aimed a needle at the acupoint and stabbed it.


    The old man¡¯s body twitched.


    The assistant on the side showed concern and seemed to want to say something.


    But Anna didn¡¯t pay any attention to the outside world at this moment. She quickly felt out several needles, aimed at the other acupoints of the old man, and slowly stabbed them down.


    Her hands were very stable. When the needle went down, her expression did not change, but her forehead was already covered with sweat.


    When thest needle was finished, Anna ¡®s hand suddenly hung down and looked at the old man¡¯s body, which was not twitching, and then slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 35

    The old man still closed his eyes. The staff of an auction house next to him trembled and stretched out their hands to explore his breath. Immediately, his face was happy: ¡°it seems¡­ It seems to be OK.¡±


    His breath has obviously stabilized, and hisplexion has be calm. He has disappeared from his previous painful breathing.


    Although only a few needles were pierced, it did take a lot of effort.


    She gasped heavily, and then stood up straight: ¡°don¡¯t move first, wait two minutes, the old man should be able to wake up by himself.¡±


    With that, she turned around and prepared to return to the crowd.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    She just walked two steps but was shouted.


    Annie¡¯s footsteps stopped, looked back at the doctor who shouted to her, and her face was still cold: ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    The doctor was shocked by her momentum, stunned for a moment, and then responded, ¡°where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The old man is all right. Of course, I¡¯m ready to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay? Who knows if what you say is true or false? What if something happens to the old man after you leave? Can you be responsible? Where can we find you then?¡±


    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Anna ¡®s face gradually showed an unimaginable expression.


    She just felt that the man in front of her was simply messing around.


    ¡°He¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°You said he would wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Before the doctor finished speaking, several low coughs came from the ground.


    The next second, the male assistant¡¯s startled voice rang out: ¡°Vasati Bermin , you wake up, how are you? Do you feel any difort?¡±


    Mr. Bermin opened his eyes tremblingly at this moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Mr. Berminsaid and stretched out his hand. The assistant quickly helped him up.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll check you now.¡± Seeing that Mr. Berminwoke up, the previous doctor¡¯s eyes lit up. At this time, he couldn¡¯t care about arguing with Anna , so he immediately came forward and ttered him.


    Before he could open his medicine box, Vasati Bermin waved his hand faintly, ¡°no need.¡±


    But the doctor was not discouraged: ¡°old man, you just woke up. Maybe there are other conditions. I¡¯ll check for you, and I can be more relieved¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend this heart just treating me?¡±


    Mr. Bermintook two steps with the help of his assistant, and then his eyes slowly locked on Anna .


    ¨CObviously, he was notpletely unconscious of what had happened before.


    The doctor choked again and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Mr. Berminhase to Anna : ¡°thank you just now.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Anna felt relieved.


    Although she is confident in her medical skills, it is naturally the best to watch people wake up intact at this moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡±Mr. Bermin¡¯s attitude is very polite.


    Anna smiled, ¡°my name is Anna .¡±


    At this time, the assistant next to Mr. Bermin quickly took something out of his pocket and handed it to Anna : ¡°miss , this is your thank-you gift.¡±


    Anna looked up and found that it was a nk check.


    Her eyebrows immediately frowned, and then she shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t save the old man for money, please take this back. As for thanks, the old man has thanked me just now, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    The clock of the auction house suddenly clicked, indicating that the time has reached 8 o¡¯clock.


    Anna smiled apologetically at Mr. Berminand¡¯s male assistant: ¡°I have something else , so I have to say goodbye.¡±


    After that, he quickly withdrew from the crowd.


    When he and Philip Andrew gradually disappeared into the world, the old man¡¯s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    ¡°Who let you make your own decisions?¡± He knocked heavily on his crutch, and his voice was full of unhappiness.


    The assistant was stunned, and then responded, ¡°Vasati Bermin ¡­¡±


    ¡°I hired you as an assistant, just to let you deal with some trivial things in my life!¡±


    The assistant knew it was bad as soon as he heard the tone.


    how can people who can attend such ces be ordinary people, and how can they be moved by his mere check?


    ¡°Vasati Bermin , it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Vasati Bermin snorted heavily, ¡°go and check the identityter, and I wille to the door to thank her in a few days.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The auction started on time, and Philip Andrew and Anna were led into the Andrew family¡¯s special auction room by the waiter.


    At the moment, the first auction is being auctioned on the stage. Neither Philip Andrew nor Anna are very interested in it, and the two people¡¯s attention is not very focused on the stage.


    Anna was thinking about things. Philip Andrew ¡®s voice suddenly came.


    ¡°Are you confident in your medical skills?¡±


    Anna pused, she thought of the previous things and understood that Philip Andrew was talking about the matter of rushing to help the old man just now.


    She shook her head. ¡°I just have to bite the bullet and save the man?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Just now, the old man¡¯s situation has been very bad. If you really follow the doctor¡¯s advice and wait until the ambncees, I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s auction will not be held.¡±


    If there is a death at the auction venue, there is naturally no way to hold it.


    Philip nodded modestly.


    Anna thought this topic was about to end. Unexpectedly, he was silent for a while, and Philip Andrew suddenly said, ¡°what if he wasn¡¯t saved¡±


    Anna only think about this problem now.


    After thinking for a while, she held her chin. ¡°If I don¡¯t get him back, maybe I¡¯ll be the culprit who killed the old man.¡±


    After all, the doctor stopped her at that time.


    ¡°You are brave.¡±Philip Andrew chuckled, ¡°You are not afraid of nothing.¡±


    Anna nced at him obliquely and said, ¡°human life is critical. At that time, how can you think about what you are afraid of? Is it still worth it? Can the worst consequences be heavier than a human life?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression suddenly froze.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Anna . His expression was still that expression, but there seemed to be somethingplex in his dark pupils that Anna couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    Anna thought she said something wrong: ¡°I¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    Philip Andrew suddenly woke up, shook his head, and resumed his previous cold look: ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    Turning around, he didn¡¯t say anything more, and seemed to lose the interest of continuing to talk with Anna .


    Annie shrugged for unknown reasons and didn¡¯t think much.


    But she dosen¡¯t know how messy andplicated the inner emotions of man at this time.

 Chapter 36

    Ciqi Auction house can sit firmly in the leading position of Beijing auction house, which is not a false reputation. Just three auctions have beenunched, which has pushed the atmosphere in the venue to a climax.


    ¡°The next auction, I believe many people came for it.¡± The auctioneer said.


    When several etiquettedies came up with the auction, they lifted the red silk and revealed a neatly arranged picture.


    The painting is rolled up, and the contents cannot be seen.


    But then the auctioneer¡¯s words made Anna sit up straight at once: ¡°the No. 4 auction piece¡± the picture of five horses ¡°is the work of our famous Chinese painting Master Quiva , with a starting price of 1. 5 million.¡±


    Five horses!


    Anna stared sharply at the auction table, and her back was unconsciously tight.


    Philip Andrew noticed her movements and raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°is this the painting you said?¡±


    Anna nodded: ¡°yes, I like teacher Quiva¡¯s picture of five horses very much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Anna looks back at Philip Andrew suspiciously.


    She always felt that when the man just said that, there seemed to be a slight smile in his tone.


    However, at this moment, his expression is still the same as before, and there is nothing wrong at all.


    Anna wanted to say something, Philip Andrew added, ¡°what do you like about this picture?¡±


    Anna choked.


    There is also a reason why she is bound to win this picture of five horses.


    Goden, a top jewelry designer who is well-known at home and abroad, returned not long ago and also came the news that he was looking for a domestic jewelry brand to cooperate.


    For a time, many jewelry tycoons in the capital rushed out, and those who broke their heads wanted to cooperate with Goden. Naturally, they tried their best to find out the preferences of the designer.


    But most people have nothing to gain.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±Anna considered for a moment, but did not answer Philip Andrew ¡®s question. Instead, she looked at him and asked, ¡°I heard that the designer of Goden has returned home. Does the Andrew family have the idea of cooperating with her?¡±


    ¡°You know a lot.¡±Philip Andrew looked at her with a bit of exploration.


    Anna didn¡¯t answer.


    Both the Stuat family and Andrew family have jewelry brands. Whether Andrew family has contacted designer Goden is unknown, but she knows the situation of The Stuat family.


    In her previous life, Selina find out about the preferences of the designer, took this picture of five horses, gave it to the designer, and helped the Stuat family win the right to cooperate with the designer for one year.


    The stuat family dosen¡¯t have to think about it this time.


    As the two were talking, the auctioneer on the stage had directed people to open the painting: ¡°this is Vasati Bermin¡¯s picture of five horses.¡±


    Before that, Anna had only heard name and had not seen it. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help paying attention to auction table.


    The next second, her expression was slightly stiff.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew smiled: ¡°isn¡¯t this your favorite Vasati Bermin¡¯s picture of five horses?¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t speak at once ¨C isn¡¯t this the picture Philip Andrew asked her to see in the painting exhibition area before?


    At that time, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. Who could have thought that this was Vasati Bermin¡¯s work.


    Anna coughed, embarrassed to turn her head and didn¡¯t speak, just as it didn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, Philip Andrew hooked up the corner of his lips, looked at her thoughtfully for a while, and finally looked away.


    Vasati Bermin is very famous. Many people came for his painting at this auction. Therefore, at the beginning of the auction, the bidding price of the five steeds rose sharply.


    ¡°3million!¡±


    ¡°3. 2 million.¡±


    ¡°3. 5 million.¡±


    ¡°4. 5 million!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But in the blink of an eye, it has doubledpared with the auction price.


    And it was thest bidder who directly increased 1million, and everyone¡¯s eyes looked


    Anna couldn¡¯t help turning around.


    ¡°Selina ?¡± Seeing that it was Selina who raised the price behind, her eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    Seeing the eyes converging on her from all directions, Selina slightly raised her chin and looked a little proud.


    Probably because her bargaining posture scared others, and no one spoke for a moment.


    ¡°Ms. Stuat on the 43rd bid 4. 5 million. Is there anything higher?¡±


    No one spoke for a long time.


    ¡°4. 5 million once, 4. 5 million twice¡­¡±


    ¡°Andrew family should also want to reach cooperation with designer?¡±Anna quickly looked at Philip Andrew , ¡°you lend me money for this auction, and I¡¯ll help you win the cooperation with designer.¡±


    The auctioneer on the auction tform has raised the small hammer in his hand. Anna has no time to wait for Philip Andrew to answer, and quickly raised the sign in her hand: ¡°6million!¡±


    Selina was still smiling triumphantly, with a winning smile on her face. The next second, she heard a sudden voice, and her expression suddenly froze.


    She suddenly looked in the direction of the voice, and then almost subconsciously stood up. When she realized where she was at the moment, she quickly suppressed the anger in her heart and forced herself to sit down.


    ¡°Anna?¡± She looked at Anna viciously, and there was a gnashing of teeth in her words.


    Anna ¡®s eyes didn¡¯t move away. At this moment, she was not afraid ofSelina ¡®s eyes. Instead, she shook the number te in her hand while she smiled.


    Selina ¡®s eyes were red by her proud appearance, and she was almost uncontroble and about to get angry.


    Fortunately, VIvian Vidas quickly pressed her hand.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±VIvian Vidas nced at her coldly.


    Selina ¡®s anger didn¡¯t diminish: ¡°she was clearly arguing with me, and she bullied our mother and daughter!¡±


    ¡°This kind of auction is always the one with the highest price. What¡¯s the use of arguing?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll raise the price!¡±


    ¡°The value of Vasati Bermin ¡®s work should be about 3. 5 million, and it¡¯s not worth calling it higher.¡±


    Selina immediately worried, ¡°but Designer Goden , if we can take this picture¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a possibility.¡±VIvian Vidas was still calm, and they reacted very differently at the moment.


    Compared with Selina , who is impulsive and irritable, VIvian Vidas is really much more difficult to deal with.


    She stretched out her hand and took down the bidding card in Selina ¡®s hand: ¡°no one can guarantee that the cooperation with the gold designer will be achieved after the painting is auctioned. What if she doesn¡¯t like the painting as much as we thought? Millions just drifted away, and neither you nor I can afford the price.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Some time ago, it took Selina a lot of effort to make friends with a distant nephew of Designer Goden and inquire about Designer Goden ¡®s preferences.


    ording to the distant nephew, Designer Goden likes Vasati Bermin ¡®s works very much, especially the picture of five horses, so Selina wants to take this picture to please Designer Goden .


    But distant nephew is only distant nephew after all. If Designer Goden doesn¡¯t like it so much


    Seline slowly understood, but still a little unwilling: ¡°so we give up?¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t answer. Her index finger gently knocked on the chair beside, as if thinking about something.


    Selina was immediately anxious: ¡°Mom! If Anna knows something, this picture is taken for¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Speaking of Anna, VIvian Vidas ¡®s face also sank.


    ¡°What if?¡±


    VIvian Vidas narrowed her eyes: ¡°there won¡¯t be this in case.¡±


    Selina didn¡¯t react for a moment, and VIvian Vidas sneered, ¡°just because she took it, doesn¡¯t mean she will be able to get this picture.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You goter¡­¡±


    As soon as the high price of 6million was raised, there was really no other person bidding in the field. After the auctioneer repeated the quotation three times, the hammer gently hammered down.


    ¡°Congrattions on the sessful auction of the five horses by the woman on the 88th.¡±


    Neither Philip Andrew nor Anna were interested in other auction items in the follow-up auction, so they didn¡¯t continue to stay.


    Philip Andrew gave an order, and the two of them followed the waiter of the auction house to take the auction.


    The auction of calligraphy and painting also needs to be identified first. After the identification ispleted and it is confirmed that there is no problem, the payment can be regarded as finished.


    Anna was there waiting for the appraiser to make an appraisal. She didn¡¯t know that it was in this moment that Selina ¡®s mother and daughter began to mess aroundagain.


    ¡°Vasati Bermin , are you Vasati Bermin ?¡±


    After the auction, Vasati Bermin , as the original owner of the auction, needs to meet with the buyer.


    But when he went to see Philip Andrew and Anna, he was stopped.


    Looking at the woman in full dress who came in a hurry, Vasati Bermin ¡®s assistant quickly stopped in front.


    ¡°What can I do for you, madam?¡±


    Seeing that he was stopped, Selina breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly stood still and resumed the previous appearance of a famousdy in the capital.


    ¡°Hello, Vasati Bermin , my name is Selina . My father is Bright Stuat , the chairman of anna¡¯s group. I¡­¡±


    Vasati Bermin was obviously not very interested in the so-called eldestdy of the Andersen group. His wrinkled face showed a not very good-looking expression, and his eyebrows also frowned.


    The assistant noticed at the first time: ¡°madam, if you have anything, just say it directly. Vasati Bermin is very busy, and there are other things to deal with right away.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in Ciqi Auction house, most of the people who coulde in and out here would be of unusual status. I¡¯m afraid the assistant would have driven them outdirectly by now.


    Selina was angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend Vasati Bermin ¡®s assistant. She could only scold in her heart, and then said, ¡°in fact, I came to tell Vasati Bermin something.¡±


    ¡°Vasati Bermin , do you know who auctioned your work today?¡±


    Vasati Bermin didn¡¯t even give her a nce. Selina smiled and said, ¡°she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Vasati Bermin raised his eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°are you here to meet me on behalf of the buyer?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, of course I didn¡¯te here this time. In fact, I was just afraid that you would be cheated, master.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The person I just said is my sister, which is not very urate. To be more urate, she is my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter.¡±


    Speaking of this, Selina ¡®s expression twisted for a moment, paused for a while, and then continued, ¡°I heard that Vasati Bermin , you are upright.¡±


    She also quietly ttered: ¡°even if your work is auctioned, it should be owned by those who deserve it. How can an illegitimate daughter deserve your work?¡±


    Vasati Bermin nced thoughtfully at Selina : ¡°are you not at peace with your sister?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±Selina tly denied.


    She thought for a moment, ¡°I just feel sorry for Vasati Bermin . Howe an illegitimate daughter get 6million to auction your works? The money came from unknown sources.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°Vasati Bermin , if you don¡¯t believe it, a little investigation will show that her name is Anna , and she can¡¯t get so much money by herself! Your five horse picture is my favorite work, and I can¡¯t let her use these dirty money¡­¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say her name was?¡±


    The words were suddenly interrupted, and Selina was stunned: ¡°an¡­ Anna .¡±


    Then she reacted and continued to persuade him, ¡°I don¡¯t want Vasati Bermin to be cheated, so I came to tell you this. Vasati Bermin , your works must not be sold to her.¡±


    ¡°What you said is reasonable.¡±Vasati Bermin nodded thoughtfully.


    Selina ¡®s expression was immediately happy: ¡°what do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°This picture of five horses really can¡¯t be sold.¡±


    The assistant on the side listened and his face changed: ¡°sir¡­¡±


    Mr. Bermin¡¯s character is famous for his straightness in the circle.


    Just because she is an illegitimate daughter, it is possible that the source of money is unknown. He can really do such a thing as chasing back the auction that has been shot.


    But anyway, this matter will still have a certain impact on Mr. Bermin.


    Of course he wanted to stop it.


    But at this time, Mr. Bermin had waved his hand and motioned him not to say any more: e on, let¡¯s go to the auction house and meet the winner of the auction.¡±


    He was ready to leave with his assistant.


    However, Selina hesitated, as if she wanted to follow up.


    Mr. Bermin¡¯s footsteps said, ¡°what else do you want?¡±


    Selina pursed her lips: ¡°Vasati Bermin , in fact, I also like your picture of five horses very much¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see the result?¡±Mr. Bermin saw her intention at once.


    She quickly nodded, ¡°yes, i¡­ I can¡¯t let people sully your work.¡±


    Mr. Berminalso nodded gently, looking at the reassuring eyes, which was somewhat meaningful. ¡°you¡¯re right, you really can¡¯t let some people with bad thoughts pollute my work.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to see, follow up.¡±


    Selina was suddenly happy, but she felt that Vasati Bermin ¡®s words seemed to be wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong, so she could only shake her head and quickly follow up.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°Ms. anna, this is your painting. Please keep it.¡±


    The appraiser of the auction house did the appraisal work very quickly, and the painting was appraised in about 10 minutes.


    Anna collected the paintings, and immediately the staff of the auction house led her and Philip Andrew to the side of the small meeting living room: ¡°please wait a moment, you two, Vasati Bermin wille soon.¡±


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, a slightly noisy voice came from outside.


    Led by the manager of the auction house, Mr. Berminand his surbordinates entered the small meeting living room. Seeing the gray haired old man at the head, they were slightly surprised.


    ¡°Vasati Bermin , this is miss Stuat who took your picture of five horses.¡± The manager was making an introduction.


    Mr. Bermin nodded.


    Anna ¡®s expression finally recovered at this time. She smiled at Mr. Bermin, nodded gently, and was about to stretch out her hand: ¡°Hello, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I will see you here again. ¡±


    Before the words fell, a figure suddenly and quickly emerged from behind Vasati Bermin .


    ¡°Vasati Bermin , this is the Anna I told you!¡±


    Selina was very excited. She couldn¡¯t help being excited at the thought that Mr. Berminwould return the painting in the public.


    So her voice bes very loud.


    Selina didn¡¯t feel it. She looked at Anna with a slightly triumphant expression. Her chin was slightly raised, and her whole face was full of arrogance.


    Although she dosen¡¯t know why Selina was here, Anna didn¡¯t pay much attention to Selina .


    Her eyebrows were slightly raised, and her eyes had directly skipped Selina , and she came to Mr. Berminin three or two steps: ¡°Hello, Mr. Bermin, I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet here again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡±Mr. Bermin extended his hand and politely shook Anna ¡®s hand.


    The atmosphere between them seemed to be too friendly. In addition, a somewhat old Mr. Bermin shook hands with an illegitimate girl. Selina keenly felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Vasati Bermin ¡­¡±Selina opened her mouth, ready to remind this old man, , that you are facing an illegitimate daughter.


    However, Mr. Bermin waved his hand and made a stop gesture.


    He didn¡¯t even give Selina a nce. He just looked at Anna , and his eyes gradually shifted to the painting in Anna ¡®s hand: ¡°miss Stuat, did you auction my picture of five horses?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I can¡¯t sell you this painting.¡±


    Hearing this, the manager of the auction house turned pale: ¡°Vasati Bermin ¡­¡±


    Mr. Bermin shook his head, turned to the manager of the auction house, and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Manager Xanver, I have to take back this painting, and I can¡¯t send it to your bank for auction.¡±


    Mr. Berminis a master in the field of traditional Chinese painting and is well-known in the whole field of traditional Chinese painting. People at the auction house dare not offend him.


    Manager Xanver is naturally unwilling to offend.


    But if it has been auctioned out, he suddenly wants it back, which is against the rules.


    If it¡¯s just an ordinary auction winner, but Philip Andrew is standing behind Anna .


    Manager Xanver immediately looked embarrassed: ¡°Mr. Bermin, it¡¯s really against the rules for you to take back the auction items that our auction house has never sold¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my fault.¡±Mr. Bermin thought for a moment, ¡°if Manager Xanver needs it, I can take out another work and auction it in your bank, but this painting can¡¯t.¡±


    Manager Xanver¡¯s expression was still embarrassed, and he turned to Anna : ¡°but this¡­¡±


    ¡± manager!¡± At this time, a slightly sharp voice suddenly intervened.


    Anna originally looked at the conversation between Manager Xanver and Mr. Berminwith a t expression. At this moment, her eyebrows slightly jumped, and she turned to look at Selina .


    She was very curious.


    Aware that everyone¡¯s eyes are converging towards her, Selina subconsciously straightened her shoulders.


    ¡°Manager Xanver, I think you¡¯d better not embarrass Vasati Bermin .¡±


    Manager Xanver, who has been in a high position for many years, and few people dare to interrupt him when he is talking.


    His face sank, looking unhappy: ¡°thisdy¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what Manager Xanver is going to say.¡±Selina smiled. Even though she had tried her best to restrain, there was still a trace ofcency on her face.


    She said, ¡°Mr. Bermin has worked with your auction house so many times. You must know Mr. Bermin¡¯s character, Manager Xanver.¡±


    Seeing that Mr. Bermin and his assistant didn¡¯t speak, Selina took herself as his spokesman and quietly ttered him as she spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Bermin is famous for his integrity, and thisdy an in front of you, she is an illegitimate daughter. Selling Vasati Bermin ¡®s paintings to her is not a stain on Vasati Bermin ¡®s paintings?¡±


    It turned out to be this.


    Anna sneered in her heart.


    Speaking of Mr. Bermin¡¯s character, she also heard a little. If it hadn¡¯t happened before, I¡¯m afraid she might not be able to take this painting away smoothly today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s up to you to decide my painting.¡±


    Anna originally wanted to say something, but when she looked up, she just looked at Vasati Bermin ¡®s eyes.


    Mr. Berminshook his head slightly at her, and then spoke directly.


    Selina was stunned: ¡°Vasati Bermin ¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Mr. Bermin was obviously unwilling to talk to her. He just threw him a light and turned his eyes away to Manager Xanver.


    ¡°Manager Xanver, Ms. Stuact, is my benefactor. Since she likes my picture of five horses, I have no reason to charge her money to auction it to her.¡±


    Manager Xanver¡¯s mind didn¡¯t turn around for a moment: ¡°so you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I will present this painting to Ms. Stuat in my own name. Of course, I will be responsible for all the losses caused to your bank. If your auction house needs it, I can take out another painting of mine and entrust it to your bank for auction.¡±


    Selina , who was listening, almost doubted that her hearing was wrong.


    ¡°Vasati Bermin !¡± She wanted to say more, but by this time Manager Xanver¡¯s patience had reached its limit.


    He waved his hand and shouted to several security guards, ¡°the auction house is not a ce where you can make trouble. Please take thisdy out!¡±


    Although Manager Xanver said please, everyone understood what he meant, so several security guards were not polite and ignored Selina ¡®s struggle, and directly drove her out of the auction house in the name of disturbing the order of the venue.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 39

    Anna naturally didn¡¯t want to ept Mr. Bermin¡¯s painting for nothing, and repeatedly refused, but it had no effect.


    ¡°Doctor Anna, you are my lifesaver. Don¡¯t you think my life is not worth a painting?¡± After several sessive persuasion, Mr. Bermin pretended to be unhappy.


    Anna still didn¡¯t want to ept: ¡°i it¡¯s really just a small effort for me.¡±


    ¡°My heart knows whether it¡¯s a small effort.¡±Mr. Bermin pestled his crutch lightly, ¡°in that case, you must have been under great pressure to save me.¡±


    Meeting Mr. Bermin¡¯s sincere eyes, Anna can¡¯t say no after all.


    After a long time, she can only gently nod: ¡°then thank you, Vasati Bermin .¡±


    After all, there is no way. This painting is rted to the cooperation with Designer Goden , and she really can¡¯t give up.


    ¡°In fact, there is another thing I want to talk to Dr. anna about this time.¡±


    Anna is also very fond of Mr. Bermin. Naturally, there is no reason to refuse: ¡°please say.¡±


    Mr. Bermin nced at the assistant next to him, and the assistant quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Well, miss anna, you should also know the physical condition of our old man. This is an old problem for many years. Western medicine has been treating him for so many years, and his physical condition has plummeted.¡±


    After listening to the assistant, Anna probably guessed his idea, but she still asked, ¡°so you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bermin hopes to hire you as his personal doctor. Don¡¯t worry about the treatment. We can talk about it.¡±


    To be honest, it is definitely a very good job to be a private doctor for Mr. Bermin.


    The power behind Mr. Berminis not poor. If she can hook up with him, Anna can even get rid of the Stuat family directly.


    But


    Anna shook her head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Bermin, I can¡¯t agree you this request.¡±


    Vasati Bermin was very surprised: ¡°Oh? Why? As far as I know, doctor anna, your current situation¡­ Doesn¡¯t seem to be very good?¡±


    He hasn¡¯t investigated Anna ¡®s past, but it can be seen from Selina ¡®s attitude that Anna shouldn¡¯t be doing well in the Stuat family.


    Not to mention the identity of illegitimate daughter.


    ¡°Because I have another patient to take care of.¡±


    Speaking of this, Vasati Bermin also knows that he must have no way to convince Anna .


    He has some regrets on his face, and it¡¯s not convient to ask about the situation of other patients in Anna . After all, those are people¡¯s privacy.


    After thinking for a while, he took a business card from his Zhongshan pocket and handed it to Anna : ¡°this is my personal business card, doctor anna. If you need it or change your mind when you need it, you can contact me at any time.¡±


    This auction, Anna really gained a lot.


    On the way back with the picture in her arms, her heart was still happy, and her face unconsciously hung a little smile.


    The car was driving smoothly all the way, and Anna was thinking about how to contact the Designer Goden with the help of this painting.


    A slightly cold voice suddenly came out from the side of the body.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you promise him?¡±


    Anna was stunned and immediately responded, ¡°you said that Mr. Bermin vited me to be his personal doctor?¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Anna looked strange: ¡°why should I promise Mr. Bermin, but there is still cooperation between us.¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his head and looked at her for a few seconds, looking a little strange.


    Anna was even more strange: ¡°am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You may not know the identity and status of Mr. Bermin.¡±


    Seeing that Anna was still confused, Philip Andrew exined, ¡°his eldest son is the current leader of the Bermin family. He has a high position in the field of traditional Chinese painting, and his painting has always been difficult to find.¡±


    He paused: ¡°if you promise to be his personal doctor, and then with the help of life-saving grace, you must be able to achieve the purpose of cooperating through the power . ¡±


    Anna really didn¡¯t expect such an old man to have such a background.


    But what Philip Andrew said is indeed reasonable.


    If she can find Mr. Bermin to help, what she has to do can really get twice the result with half the effort.


    But


    Anna shrugged and pretended to regret, ¡°what¡¯s the use of saying this now? I¡¯ve rejected it. It seems that there is no fate.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±Philip Andrew looked into her pocket, ¡°you can still contact Mr. Bermin now.¡±


    Anna remembered that he still had Mr. Bermin¡¯s private business card in his pocket.


    She felt out the business card, nced at it, and immediately looked up and red at Philip Andrew fiercely: ¡± what are you thinking?¡±


    Before Philip Andrew could speak, she added, ¡°do you want to cure your leg? If I promised Mr. Berminto be her private doctor, how can I cure your leg?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s face showed a thoughtful expression: ¡°are you thinking about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±Anna tly denied, ¡°I just have the spirit of contract, and I must do what I have promised you. Don¡¯t worry, even if I go to work as a private doctor for Vasati Bermin, I will cure your leg first!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Anna and Philip Andrew just arrived at the Andrew family vi, Bright Stuat ¡®s phone followed t.


    She took out her cell phone and nced, and her face immediately sank.


    However, the mobile phone kept ringing. After taking a deep breath, Anna still connected the phone.


    Inside came Bright Stuat ¡®s impatient voice: ¡°Anna , do you know Mr. Bermin?¡±


    It seems that Selina has gone back to sue for , but from the perspective of Bright Stuat¡¯s attitude, it is obvious that the usation made by Selina is useless.


    Compared with herself, Selina still doesn¡¯t know enough about Bright Stuat ¡®s father.


    Compared with making decisions for her daughter, Bright Stuat cares more about whether Anna knows Mr. Berminor not. He has put the word ¡°benefit¡± in the first ce all his life.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In this profitable situation, how can he remember his daughter?


    Anna sneered in her heart, but her face was indifferent, and her tone across the phone was very innocent: ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Bermin.¡±


    ¡°She lied!¡± In the phone, Selina ¡®s sharp voice came out, ¡°I heard Mr. Berminsay with my own ears, say this slutty¡­ Say that Anna is kind to him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Selina only said one sentence and then went silent. Bright Stuat¡¯s voice came out again: ¡°Anna , are you sure you don¡¯t know Mr. Bermin? Just Selina said¡­¡±


    ¡°It was my sister who told you that, it was not what you thought.¡±

 Chapter 40

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, even after a busy day, Anna had to rush to the Stuat family again because of her mother.


    Different from the previous two times, Philip Andrew followed her this time.


    Bright Stuat leaned on the sofa in the living room with a rigid face. He originally wanted to wait for Anna toe and put on a posture as an elder. When he heard the sound and turned his head, he saw Philip Andrewing, and the whole person was like a punctured ball, and the momentum was gone.


    Anna handed the gift box to the servant: ¡°Dad.¡±


    At this time, Bright Stuat got up from the sofa and greeted him with a ttering face: ¡± President Andrew , you are also here.¡±


    After saying this, he looked at Anna with resentment: ¡°Mr. Andrew ising. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Just apany Anna for a trip. Mr. Stuat doesn¡¯t have to care about me.¡±Philip Andrew said faintly.


    Bright Stuat ¡®s face froze for a moment, but it soon returned to normal, and heughed and said, ¡°you and Anna have juste from the auction, and they should not have supper yet? Just in time, dinner is ready at home¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t eat dinner.¡±Anna smiled and interrupted Bright Stuat ¡®s words.


    He suddenly looked unhappy.


    Anna only pretends not to know.


    If Philip Andrew didn¡¯te with her, she is not qualified to stay here today and have dinner with the Stuat family .


    Bright Stuat will leave as soon as he finishes asking, right?


    ¡°Philip will hurry back to his old houseter.¡±


    Bright Stuat pursed his mouth and didn¡¯t speak.


    The scene froze for a moment.


    Fortunately, a sharp voice came from the corridor on the second floor: ¡°Dad, is Annaing? She dares¡­¡±


    Selina came from the corner of the stairs. When she saw the people in the living room, her voice immediately stuck in her throat.


    ¡°¡­ President Andrew also came.¡±


    She slowly walked down the stairs. Her originally ferocious expression suddenly changed, and her face was still a little shy.


    Anna looked pale: ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say you had something to ask me? Philip will go to the old houseter, so let¡¯s not waste time.¡±


    Speaking, she sat beside Philip Andrew . Although there was no unnecessary action, the atmosphere between the two seemed to be filled with a familiar feeling of intimate lovers.


    Selina ¡®s eyes were red with jealousy.


    ¡°It¡¯s this thing. I just told you on the phone.¡±Bright Stuat coughed, looked at Anna and asked tentatively, ¡°what¡¯s the matter between you and Mr. Quiva ? You owe him¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my sister.¡±Anna smiled.


    As she spoke, she cast a nce in the direction of Selina .


    Selina noticed his provocation and immediately pissed off: ¡°how can I talk nonsense? It¡¯s true. This is what Mr. Quiva said himself. Do you still want to sophistry!¡±


    Then she looked at Bright Stuat : ¡°what I said is true. Old Mr. Quiva also gave her his picture of five horses.¡±


    Bright Stuat hesitated to look at Anna : ¡°this¡­ Anna , if there is such a thing, it is good for our family. You don¡¯t need to hide it.¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±Anna road.


    After a pause, she quickly added, blocking Bright Stuat ¡®s words that she wanted to entrust herself to connect him with Mr. Quiva , ¡°but I¡¯m really not familiar with Mr. Quiva .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I met Mr. Bermin at the auction house before and gave him a hand. Even without me, his assistant came quickly.¡±


    Selina obviously didn¡¯t believe it. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care whether Philip Andrew was there or not. She shouted, ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense. If it were so simple, how could Vasati Bermin give you his painting?¡±


    That¡¯s 6million!


    Anna said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The stuat family wants to suck blood from her? no way!


    If you want to use her a springboard to meet Mr. Bermin, daydream.


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±Bright Stuat is still skeptical.


    Anna nodded without changing her face, ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Mr. Bermin by yourself.¡±


    Bright Stuat suddenly became silent.


    If he could ask himself, would he still want to trap Anna?


    It¡¯s obviously out of the question to try Vasati Bermin ¡®s trick, but Bright Stuat is never willing to let Anna go like this.


    He lingered in his position for a while, and suddenly stood up: ¡± President Andrew , Anna and I have something to talk about her mother.¡±


    Anna ¡®s eyes were sharp, and she quickly lowered her eyes before Bright Stuat looked over.


    Philip Andrew nced at her expression a little, and then said, ¡°president Stuat means¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study to talk with Anna . Please sit here for a while, Mr. Andrew .¡±


    Selina seemed to think of something here, and her eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Dad, if you have anything, just talk to my sister, and I will take good care of President Andrew .¡±


    Speaking, she nced at Philip Andrew with a shy and timid nce.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but look at him quietly, and found that he didn¡¯t move much about it. Thinking about it, if he really liked Selina , she wouldn¡¯t have today.


    She felt relived, and then followed Bright Stuat to the study.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As soon as she entered the study, Bright Stuat said frankly: ¡°is that Vasati Bermin ¡®s painting in your hand? It¡¯s useless for you to hold that painting. It¡¯s better to give it to me.¡±


    Anna has always known the shamelessness of the Stuat family , but what Bright Stuat did today still refreshed her cognitive threshold.


    Her face showed embarrassment: ¡°this¡­¡±


    Bright Stuat looked unhappy immediately: ¡°why, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Dad will be greedy for your painting?¡± He said, ¡°dad just thinks that this painting can be more useful in my hands. You know, you can¡¯t make a foothold any harder now. Even if you can marry Philip Andrew , there are many ces to rely on us.¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t stop sneering. In herst life, she always hear Bright Stuat ¡®s brainwashing nonsense, and she was really coaxed by him.


    I¡¯m not so stupid in this life.


    However, no matter what she thought i, Anna still showed an educated expression: ¡°I know Dad, you must be good for me.¡±


    Bright Stuat ¡®s expression eased a little: ¡°in that case, give me the painting.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±Anna raised her eyes and looked at Bright Stuat quietly. She quickly lowered her head and muttered, ¡°that painting is not in my hand now.¡±


    Bright Stuat finally rxed her eyebrows, and immediately frowned tightly again, ¡°what are you talking about? It¡¯s not in your hand!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Anna said sorry to Philip Andrew in her heart, and then continued to maintain her image of a weak little white rabbit while timidly saying, ¡°that painting is there with Philip Andrew .¡±


    ¡°Is he going?¡±Bright Stuat ¡®s eyebrows immediately frowned tighter.


    Anna shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s Sara Andrew who likes it.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t expect Bright Stuat to be so shameless to beg for paintings, Anna responded to his lies quickly.


    She said, ¡°I went to the auction today because I heard that the Sara Andrew liked Mr. Berming¡¯s painting . Originally, Philip Andrew paid for the auction, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mr. Bermingter.¡±


    Bright Stuat walked back and forth in the study for two step, and his expression seemed to be a little irritable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get the painting back?¡±


    Anna pursed her lips, and her voice became smaller: ¡°I have asked Philip Andrew to help me give it to the olddy.¡±


    Bright Stuat was immediately disappointed, as if he was pressing a fire in his heart, and he urgently needed to vent.


    But the reason Anna said is really impable.


    It¡¯s right that he wants that painting, but he can¡¯t rob from the olddy of the Andrew family, can he? After all, the Stuat family still wants to take advantage of the Andrew family.


    If you offend the Andrew family just because of a painting, it really not worth it.


    After hesitating for a while, he suddenly thought of another thing: ¡°how are you doing with the development project of Changxing building I told you before?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Of course, nothing has been done.


    Although it took so long to spend a lot of energy looking up the information of the Changxing building development project, Anna ¡®s purpose was never to help the Stuat family.


    ¡°I¡­¡±Anna bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Thispletely angered Bright Stuat .


    PA!


    The porcin white tea cup flew out of Bright Stuat ¡®s hand, drew a parab in the air, and fell heavily in front of Anna ¡®s toes.


    ¡°Dad!¡±Anna seemed to be startled. She looked at Bright Stuat timidly, like a frightened little white rabbit.


    ¡°Have you given me such an answer for such a long time?¡±Bright Stuat squinted and stared at Anna viciously, with a terrifying momentum, ¡°Anna , is it really you can¡¯t do it, or do you simply don¡¯t want to help your father and don¡¯t want to see your mother!¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Dad, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±Anna ¡®s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about Philip Andrew. The partner of that case has decided Sara Andrew ¡®s rtives.¡±


    It¡¯s Sara Andrew again!


    Bright Stuat suddenly lost his temper.


    However, Anna also knows that she can¡¯t force him too hard. After all, her mother is still in his hands. This person is mercenary. If he knows that he can¡¯t get any benefits from her, who knows what he will do?


    Also, we must find a way to save the mother from his hands as soon as possible.


    In a short moment, thousands of thoughts floated in her mind, and she soon made up her mind.


    ¡°But I really hope ourpany can do better and better.¡±Anna walked forward a little two steps, ¡°I mentioned a thing when I heard Philip Andrew and assistant say something¡­¡±


    Selina rarely had the opportunity to meet Philip Andrew , let alone get along alone like this. After only a while, she began to feel a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , try this tea.¡± Politely made tea and brought it to Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew looked cold and didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to her: ¡°No.¡±


    Selina still didn¡¯t give up. She walked over with a small step and handed the tea half coquettish and half timid. She was still in a low mood. She gritted her teeth hard and shook her hands violently.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Unfortunately, the expected scene of Philip Andrew ¡®s clothes sshing wet did not appear, and Philip Andrew quickly grabbed the tea cup.


    He pped tea cup on the next table.


    Selina trembled with fear: ¡°¡­ General manager Andrew.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±


    The cold female voice with a smile came from behind, and Anna came with a smile.


    Her conversation with Bright Stuat has ended. Judging from Bright Stuat ¡®s expression, it seems that she is quite satisfied.


    As soon as she saw Anna, Selina immediately exploded, forgetting that Philip Andrew had just looked at him with a hint of warning ¡°nothing, what can I do?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t happen toe. She just saw her every move clearly.


    At this moment, ncing at the tea stains just carelessly scattered on the carpet, Anna hooked up the corner of her lips: ¡°I forgot to tell you that Philip doesn¡¯t like drinking tea. If he really wants to drink tea, he only likes to drink what I made.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Selina ¡®s eyes widened and she wanted to refute.


    Anna didn¡¯t give her a chance to talk at all: ¡°if you still want to make tea for your future brother-inw next time, you can call me directly. He will only drink the tea I made.¡±


    Selina shivered with anger. At this moment, her heart has begun to curse.


    But Anna doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not a day or two for the family to deal with her. They haven¡¯t taken any practical action yet. What¡¯s the big deal?


    ¡°Dad!¡±Selina hummed and stamped her feet, turned her head to Bright Stuat , as if she wanted her dad to punish Anna.


    However, Bright Stuat scolded her unconventionally: ¡± what are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Go back to your room!¡±


    When Selina reluctantly left, he sent Philip Andrew and Anna out.


    Anna got on the car, but he still hesitated in front of the door and didn¡¯t leave: ¡°don¡¯t forget toe home often to see your mother, but she miss you very much. I¡¯ll take you to see your mother when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Anna naturally understood what he meant: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When the door was closed, the dark ck anti peeping ss cut off Bright Stuat ¡®s line of sight, and Anna ¡®s face darkenedpletely.


    She just bragged to Bright Stuat . Unfortunately, even under this temptation, she tried again and again and failed to find out about her mother.


    It seems that we still have toe up with something practical.


    ¡°By the way, here is the picture.¡±


    Mr. Berming ¡®s painting was brought to the car by Anna before. Now she felt out the gift box from the nearby position and put it in Philip Andrew ¡®s hand.


    ¡°Give it to me?¡±Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Anna said, ¡°I heard that the designer likes Mr. Berming ¡®s painting very much. If the Andrew family gives the painting to him, it should be possible to achieve cooperation with him?¡±


    Philip Andrew was a little curious: ¡°where did you hear this news?¡±


    So she came to this auction with this idea at the beginning?


    ¡°I knew it by ident.¡±Anna replied.

 Chapter 42

    Anna still got up early in the morning. When she came back from running in the morning, it was just 6:30.


    Aunt Xu has also got up and is going to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Anna followed, ¡°I¡¯lle.¡±


    Aunt Xu was also surprised: ¡°why did miss Stuat get up so early today?¡±


    It is early autumn now, and the weather has gradually turned cooler. On Saturday, even if Anna want to run in the morning, she will get up a littleter than usual.


    Anna cleanly washed the rice and added a few herbs. As she began to cook porridge, she exined, ¡°I¡¯ll go out with Philip Andrewter.¡±


    Philip Andrew made an appointment to visit Jinwen designer today, ready to take her with him.


    Anna thought that she had nothing to do today, so she simply agreed.


    After breakfast, it was already bright outside. There was a faint movement in the living room. Aunt Miller handed over the follow-up. Anna walked out of the kitchen. Sure enough, she saw Philip Andrew sitting in the living room reading a newspaper.


    Anna walked forward, squatted down to check the condition of his legs, then covered the nket on his legs and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an injection first, and then have breakfastter.¡±


    Philip Andrew gave priority to her request in this regard, and naturally nodded in agreement.


    When Anna came in before, Philip Andrew asked Aunt Miller to help her clean up a traditional Chinese medicine room, withplete facilities.


    Anna pushed him in and asked him about his legs carefully after the injection.


    Philip Andrew answered carefully.


    ¡°In this case, it must be out of order.¡±Anna rubbed her chin and thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll write another prescription.¡±


    She also thought that it was useless to tell Philip Andrew . She went to call Aunt Miller to open door.


    Fortunately, Aunt Miller was putting breakfast on the table. When she heard the cry, she hurried in: ¡°what¡¯s the matter, miss Stuat, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I prescribed Philip Andrew a traditional Chinese medicine. From tomorrow, I will eat it three times in the morning, three times in the afternoon and three times in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Three times?¡± Aunt Miller was embarrassed. ¡°But the young master didn¡¯t go home at noon.¡±


    All she sees is to stay at home, and there is nothing about the traditional Chinese medicine for Philip Andrew to prepare breakfast, lunch and dinner.


    But the problem is that it¡¯s OK during the day and at night. She may not meet Philip Andrew at noon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Anna pondered for a moment, as if this truth.


    The Andrew Group has a wide range of affairs. Philip Andrew said that he had to went on business trip frequently, and that he will have a bad job from time to time. Who can always urge Philip Andrew to take medicine


    Anna quickly locked a person and then began to write a prescription.


    A prescription was written in two copies, one of which was given to Aunt Miller : ¡°then please, Aunt Miller , urge him to take medicine in the morning and at night.¡±


    Aunt Miller gave a quick sigh, took the prescription and looked at it for a long time, and then left the room. It seemed that she had to think about it after going out.


    As for the other one.


    Anna casually stuffed Philip Andrew ¡®s hand: ¡°this prescription is for you.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me?¡±


    Philip Andrew unfolded the prescription, and several rows of beautiful fonts slowly came into view.


    Her words, like her people, are smart and elegant, square but not bound by rules.


    ¡°Of course not for you.¡±Anna said, ¡°you hand over this prescription to assistant , and then let him urge you at noon.¡±


    Nic Bery ¡®s voice rang out: ¡°Aunt Miller, did Mr. Andrew get up?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell him myself!¡±


    Anna ran out of the door s, leaving Philip Andrew alone.


    He quietly looked at the prescription in his hand, and his face showed a thoughtful expression.


    Anna was born in a remote vige and depended on her mother since childhood. It seems that she has not received much higher education. So how did she get this skill?


    She writes excellent Chinese characters and has a very excellent level of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Even her manner and style of conduct do not look like a little girl who has juste from the countryside.


    When things happen, she is calm and smart, which really makes people curious.


    When Philip Andrew pushed the wheelchair out, Anna had told Nic Bery about the prescription.


    Nic Bery patted his chest and promised, ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll leave it to me. I¡¯ll urge president ¡±


    When Philip Andrew went to the table, he passed by him and nced faintly at him.


    Nic Bery inexplicably felt his back cool. Seeing that it was Philip Andrew , he smiled and said, ¡± President Andrew ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to the back and drive out.¡±Philip Andrew withdrew his eyes and said faintly.


    He always eats fast. When he finishes eating, Anna is still slowly drinking breakfast milk.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t rush. He slowly pushed his wheelchair out of the vi.


    Nic Bery is standing in front of the car, still holding the prescription in his hand. His expression seems to be reciting the prescription.


    ¡°What do you think of her handwriting?¡±


    Seeing Philip Andrew , Nic Bery almost subconsciously stood up straight and remembered Philip Andrew ¡®s words. Then he looked down at the prescription in his hand.


    ¡°The handwriting is good. She should have more than ten years of calligraphy skills.¡±Nic Bery said realistically, ¡°and the characters are like people. It seems that the characters match the character.¡±


    ¡°What about her medical skills?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Speaking of Anna ¡®s medical skills, Nic Bery ¡®s spirit cheered up a little: ¡°it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Nic Bery also learned about Anna ¡®s rescue of Mr. Berming at the auction house.


    After knowing it, he sighed.


    ¡°Your leg has been helpless to find so many famous doctors before, but assistant anna has a way to cure it.¡±Nic Bery shook his head. ¡°It may be a coincidence that she saved Mr. Berming , but now the facts have proved that assistant an¡¯s medical skills are really excellent.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±Philip Andrew nodded approvingly.


    Nic Bery thought his answer passed smoothly. Just about to breathe a sigh of relief, Philip Andrew asked again, ¡°how did she get her medical skills?¡±


    Nic Bery was stunned when he asked this question at once.


    Yes, how did Anna¡¯s medicine skillse from?


    A girl from the countryside was picked up from the countryside to the capital as an illegitimate daughter. Is it too strange for him to write with good handwriting and medical skills?


    Seeing that Nic Bery didn¡¯t answer his question at the office, Philip Andrew turned to look at him and immediately chuckled, ¡°can¡¯t you answer?¡±


    Nic Bery really couldn¡¯t answer. He swallowed, stood up straight and subconsciously tightened, and cold sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    This is obviously his dereliction of duty.


    So obviously there was something wrong, but he didn¡¯t notice it at the first time: ¡°I¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew did not let him go on, waved his hand, and instead asked another question: ¡°I asked you to investigate the matter of Anna in the countryside. How is your investigation?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Nic Bery felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°There has been preliminary investigation feedback.¡± He recalled the email he had received from the person sent to investigate.


    ¡°Assistant anna was raised by her mother Emily Sandra when she was young. She studied in Lianxiang primary school and middle school¡­¡±


    A series of things are ordinary.


    Primary school, junior high school and senior high school alle step by step.


    Philip Andrew waved his hand: ¡°needless to say, say something else, say the key.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Nic Bery took a deep breath. ¡°Most of the things that happened to assistant anna are normal, but one thing is that assistant anna¡¯s score in the college entrance examination is particrly high, but she didn¡¯t go to college.¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The specific situation is not clear, and further investigation is needed.¡±


    His eyebrows immediately frowned tighter: ¡°speed up the investigation and tell me the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Nic Bery hesitated for a moment and thought, ¡°there¡¯s another thing.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about assistant anna¡¯s mother. ording to our investigation, the people in Bright Stuat picked up assistant anna together with her mother, Ms. Liu.¡±


    Philip Andrew suddenly looked up with a sharp eye: ¡°where is she?¡±


    ¡°She disappeared after assistant anna arrived in the capital, but as far as we know, assistant anna didn¡¯t call the police, that is to say, she knew about Ms. Liu¡¯s disappearance.¡±


    Nic Bery has always known that there are many things about rich and powerful families, but such as Stuat family is indeed a little surprising.


    He sighed quietly in his heart: ¡°based on the current evidence, there are two rtively high possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Assistant anna¡¯s mother was either taken away by Bright Stuat or his wife VIvian Vidas .¡±


    He glimpsed that Anna hade here happily with her bag, and Philip Andrew nodded: ¡°continue to let people investigate, and report the results to me.¡±


    Then he paused, ¡°don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t name, Nic Bery was very clear that this ¡°she¡± obviously meant Anna.


    ¡­¡­


    Goden designer lives in Repulse Bay, a famous luxury residential area . i


    Fortunately, assistant Nic Bery made an appointment for today¡¯s visit early in the morning, so the three of them came to Designer Goden ¡®s house without any hindrance.


    Because of Philip Andrew ¡®s identity, the three people were naturally received by Designer Goden .


    However, he personally made tea and brought it up. Only then did he ask Philip Andrew about his intention.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it clear on the phone before. I don¡¯t know what President Andrew came here for today.¡±


    Philip Andrew picked up his tea cup and took a sip of tea.


    It is a good dragon well before the rain tea. As soon as the tea cup is opened, the fragrance of tea overflows, and the whole living room seems to be enveloped by this fragrance of tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±Philip Andrew said, ¡°this is my fiancee, Anna .¡±


    Anna was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to be pushed out. Her expression was suddenly a little restrained. Fortunately, she soon adjusted.


    She smiled at Designer Goden : ¡°Hello, Designer Goden , I¡¯m Anna .¡±


    Designer Goden smiled and shook hands with her, but her heart was very confused.


    As early as the beginning of returning home, she had heard about Philip Andrew ¡®s fiancee. Of course, she was busy, and she didn¡¯t know much about it.


    ¡°Hello, miss Stuat.¡±Designer Goden said thoughtfully, ¡°is it miss Stuat today? What do you want to do with me?¡±


    She previously thought Philip Andrew came for the cooperation between Andrew Group and herself, but now it seems that it is not?


    ¡°Well, I have a painting I want to give you.¡±


    ¡°Painting?¡±


    Nic Bery handed over the gift box he had always carried.


    Designer Goden had noticed the gift box in Nic Bery ¡®s hand for a long time, but he didn¡¯t think much before. After all, it¡¯s always difficult toe empty handed when he just returned home to visit. It¡¯s normal to bring some gifts.


    But now


    She took the gift box and opened it in great doubt, revealing the scroll inside.


    Designer Goden didn¡¯t think much, and slowly unfolded the scroll for the next second. His expression changed greatly, and he eximed, ¡°five horses?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is this painting with you?¡±Designer Goden asked with a shocked face. For a moment, he even forgot his due etiquette.


    Anna smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Are you the girl who saved Mr. Berming ?¡±


    Fortunately, Goden just thought about it and figured out what was going on.


    Now it¡¯s Anna ¡®s turn to be surprised: ¡°does Designer Goden still know this?¡±


    The news of the auction house was deliberately blocked before. After all, it was not a good thing for the auction house that some guests wrote something about an ident in their own auction house, but the auction house doctor did nothing.


    As for Mr. Berming , it is even more impossible to talk to others casually for no reason.


    ¡°Teacher Bermin told me.¡±


    Later, from Goden¡¯s retelling, Anna learned that Designer Goden had studied calligraphy and painting under Mr. Berming before.


    She has always wanted this picture of five steeds by Mr. Berming , but she didn¡¯t expect Anna to take the lead.


    ¡°This painting¡­¡± although I like it very much, Designer Goden shook his head and pushed it in front of Anna after finishing the painting. ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Designer Goden said, ¡°I heard that at the beginning, miss anna, you also spent 6million to take this painting. Since it¡¯s something you like, I can¡¯t grab it from you.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°No, Designer Goden , you misunderstood.¡±Anna sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about calligraphy and painting. I took this painting and intended to give it to you from the beginning.¡±


    Goden paused, squinted at Anna , and his expression was full of exploration.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Then he looked at Philip Andrew again, ¡± President Andrew ¡­¡±


    ¡°We will deal with Anna¡¯s matter first.¡±Philip Andrew said inly.


    Designer Goden is a little confused now, and he goes to see Anna again.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Designer Goden ¡®s return to find a group to cooperate with. Naturally, I¡¯m here today on behalf of The Andrew Group.¡±


    Anna was not unprepared toe. She exined the benefits of cooperating with Andrew¡¯s: ¡°Andrew¡¯s jewelrypany has always had a good reputation, and The Andrew Group is behind it. No matter what the capital or any aspect, Designer Goden don¡¯t have to worry. In the whole capital, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to find a more suitable partner than Andrew Group.¡±


    Anna said these are the truth, and Designer Goden didn¡¯t deliberately refute it.


    he nodded: ¡°miss anna, what you said is right. Even without this painting, if President Andrewes to me for cooperation, I will definitely consider it carefully.¡±


    he looked at the million dor painting on the tea table again: ¡°then what is this painting for?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Anna lowered her eyelids slightly, and her eyes fell on the table.


    The painting is valuable. Even the edges of the frame are gilt, and the carvings on it look exquisite.


    It¡¯s also worth 6million, which is really enough to make a request.


    She took a deep breath and looked up at Designer Goden : ¡°I hope you can refuse all the cooperation requests for the Stuat family.¡±


    ¡°The stuat family?¡±Designer Goden looked slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help looking at Anna carefully.


    The appearance of Anna is inherited from Emily Sandra, and there are four points between eyebrows and eyes like Bright Stuat . Most importantly, Selina and she look very simr, and the simrity of their appearance is almost 80%. It is not difficult to guess Anna ¡®s identity.


    ¡°This is the only requirement?¡±Designer Goden said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Anna nodded heavily, thought for a while, and added with a somewhat serious expression and tone, ¡°it is to refuse all the cooperation of the Stuat family.¡±


    Without much thought, Designer Goden nodded and readily agreed, ¡°yes.¡±


    Originally, with Philip Andrew, a partner of The Andrew Group, Designer Goden had already looked down on the Stuat family. Coupled with Anna ¡®s behavior, she was even less likely to consider cooperating with the Stuat family.


    Designer Goden told the housekeeper to put the painting away.


    Before the housekeeper was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°I remember you said before that the Stuat family called me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°it¡¯s Selina Stuat. She said she heard that you just returned home and wanted to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Reject it.¡±Designer Goden smiled and said, ¡°in addition, if there is someone from the Stuat family to contact again, there is no need to talk to them.¡±


    This can be regarded as reciprocating.


    After that, Philip Andrew and Designer Goden talked about the details of the cooperation between the two sides. At noon, Designer Goden naturally politely asked Philip Andrew and Anna to have lunch here.


    It was difficult for them to refuse the kindness, and they didn¡¯t leave until the afternoon.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see Selina who was stopped outside at the gate of the security guard post in Repulse Bay.


    There seems to be a dispute between her and the security guard, which is very noisy.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a doorman. Do you really think you¡¯re a character?¡±Selina ¡®s arrogance can be heard from several meters away.


    ¡°I¡¯m really just a doorman, but since I¡¯m a doorman, I have the obligation to stop thisdy here.¡± The security guard is an unassuming attitude.


    Even if Selina ¡®s words were no matter how unpleasant, he was still unmoved.


    ¡°How outrageous! Call your captain.¡±


    ¡°Our captain can¡¯t be seen by anyone who wants to see him.¡± The security guard who spoke looked up and down at Selina , ¡°after all, thisdy, you are not the owner of our Repulse Bay.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Selina was obviously angry. ¡°I contacted Designer Goden to visit. If you stop me here like this, be careful that your job is not guaranteed!¡±


    The security guards don¡¯t want to pay attention to Selina ¡®s nonsense.


    Their security guard box just called the Goden to confirm that the Designer Goden said he was not here, but Selina was still here and refused to leave.


    The security guard¡¯s patience was exhausted, so he called his colleagues directly, and several people drove Selina out.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, if you make trouble again, we will call the police!¡±


    Selina suddenly widened her eyes, and her breath was not very smooth. She also wanted to say harsh words: ¡°you¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± A voice with some doubt suddenly sounded from his side.


    As soon as Selina turned her head, she saw the smiling peace on her face. Her expression suddenly froze. Almost immediately, her hair exploded, and she looked at her with a guarded face: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?¡±Anna held Philip Andrew in one hand, made a close gesture, andughed more and more happily on her face, ¡°I apany Philip to visit a friend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± her eyes fell on Selina again, with a little high examination, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you blocked outside and can¡¯t get in?¡±


    The two light words almost immediately stimted Selina ¡®s sensitive and fragile nerves.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who says I can¡¯t get in!¡± She blushed and said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Selina red at the security guard fiercely: ¡°it¡¯s just these dog eyed and low-key things that stop me. Let¡¯s see!¡±


    Anna saw her such a disgrace. Now she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. She turned around slowly with her bag and seemed to leave at this point.


    However, after taking two steps, she didn¡¯t know what she thought. Selina ¡®s footsteps suddenly stood still, frowned tightly, and turned to look at Anna .


    ¡°Are you looking for Designer Goden ?¡±


    Yo, isn¡¯t it stupid?


    Anna ¡®s expression changed slightly, which seemed a little unnatural: ¡°didn¡¯t I just say, apany Philip to visit a friend.¡±


    Selina had suspected that Anna came to find the designer. The more unclear she was, the more serious Selina ¡®s doubts became. At this time, she was almost convinced that Anna muste to find the designer.


    But seeing Anna ¡®s expression, her eyebrows frowned again.


    ¡°You also want to talk about cooperation with Designer Goden ?¡±Selina guessed, ¡°didn¡¯t it seed?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Anna retorted with a flustered face. While retorting, she also took a cautious look at Philip Andrew .


    At this moment, Selina felt that she had caught the truth ¨C it must have been unsessful.


    Otherwise, how could Anna show such an expression?


    Her heart was immediately very proud, arrogantly raised her chin, snorted at Anna , and then turned away.


    When her figure gradually disappeared, Anna slowly took back her sight, gently pulled the corners of her lips, and gave a faint sneer in her mouth.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±Philip Andrew suddenly asked.


    Although he just said that he didn¡¯t cooperate with Anna in acting, he was obedient and didn¡¯t expose her.


    Anna was stunned and looked a little hesitant.


    Philip Andrew said, ¡°first, we put an end to the possibility of Designer Goden ¡®s cooperation with the Stuat family, and then deliberately stimted Selina , giving her the illusion that you have also failed. There will be no next step?¡±


    There is really a next step, not only the next step, but I¡¯m afraid Philip Andrew needs to help with this next step.


    Anna hesitated for a moment. ¡°I really want to do something, but I may need your help and cooperation in this matter.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Early the next morning, the capital daily suddenly broke a big news ¨C Designer Goden , a well-known jewelry designer returning from overseas, reached a one-year cooperation n with Yunding jewelry designpany.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As soon as the news came out, it suddenly shocked the whole upper ss circle.


    Everyone is asking, where did this unknown Yunding jewelry designpanye from?


    However, after some exploration, nothing was found, except that thepany was established soon, and the legal representative was called Allen Mills, who was not well-known in the circle.


    Selina was at a party with her sisters when she learned the news.


    After knowing the news, she was not only disappointed, but also excited.


    Naturally, she was disappointed that the Stuat family had no chance, but she was very happy at the thought that Even Andrew¡¯s family, which was burdened by Anna, could not cooperate with Designer Goden .


    A little sister next to her looked at her expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Andrew family also wants to cooperate with Designer Goden , but Designer Goden ¡®s personality is also rtively sturbbon. Finally, because he cares about the identity of the illegitimate daughter, he didn¡¯t reach a cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I think this is normal. Who would want to have a rtionship with an illegitimate daughter?¡±


    ¡°After all, our genuine daughter is still here. Even if he cooperates, he will also cooperate with the real daughter!¡±


    A few words made Selina ¡®s heart move, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but hook up.


    As the topic goes on, it goes back to jewelry design.


    One of the little sisters thought for a moment and gently touched Selina ¡®s arm: ¡°what are your jewelrypany¡¯s ns next? Have you found a new partner?¡±


    Selina frowned again.


    She and VIvian Vidas fought for a long time for the jewelrypany before Bright Stuat let go and promised to give it to her.


    Thinking of cooperating with Designer Goden before, she made a strategic n for one year, but now the most important link is missing


    Thinking of these, Selina immediately stood up irritably.


    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± The youngdy who just mentioned the conversation handed her a ss of wine, ¡°can¡¯t we find other designers without the Designer Goden ?¡±


    ¡°Other designers? If you want to find someone be as famous as Designer Goden and have real strength, how can you find them so easily?¡±


    The little sister¡¯s surname is Xu, and she has known Selina for many years. They y in the same circle, and the rtionship is not very close, but it is also very intimate.


    ¡°I have a candidate.¡±Miss Amily Xu is a little more enthusiastic today, and she is a little closer to Selina . ¡°Vasu, you know? His works are in the same style as designer Goden, and his fame is not much smaller than designer Goden.¡±


    ¡°Vasu?¡±Selina ¡®s eyes lit up, but she instantly thought of something, ¡°the reputation of designer Goden doesn¡¯t seem to be very good, and I heard that his works are copied from Designer Goden ?¡±


    Miss Amily sneered, ¡± giarism? As long as he doesn¡¯t personally admit that he is giarizing, who can do anything about him?¡±


    Selina is still a little worried: ¡°what if Designer Goden sues him, and I¡¯m afraid this matter will cause bad repercussions, in case it will also affect my jewelrypany¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡±Miss Amily waved her hand. ¡°Think about it, Designer Goden cooperates with an unknown smallpany. What can such a big and smallpany turn over? But you have an Andes group behind you. Can you be afraid of them at that time?¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s hard to decide whether it¡¯s giarism or not even in court.¡± Seeing that Selina was still hesitant, Miss Amily simply gave her a powerful dose of medicine, ¡°I rmended such a person to you. You don¡¯t know how many people keeping an eye on Vasu when your Goden cooperated with others?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±Selina suddenly sat up straight and looked at her little sister with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Well done, please Miss Amily .¡±


    Andrew Group, the window of the corridor on the 36th floor was wide open, and a slight wind blew in along the window, blowing away the slight dryness in the room.


    Anna hung up the phone with a little smile on her face.


    Miss Amily , who just talked to her, is one of the little sisters in the celebrity circle that Selina contacts.


    Through the Andrew family¡¯s way, Anna found Natalie White and contacted Miss Amily .


    When she asked Miss Amily for help in advance, she didn¡¯t agree very much. Until Anna mentioned Natalie White again, Miss Amily finally loosened up.


    ¡°You are quite at ease.¡± A low voice came from behind


    Anna turned around and found that Philip Andrew came.


    She stepped forward two steps, helped Philip Andrew ¡®s wheelchair, and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry?¡±


    ¡°That surname Xu, you are not afraid to sell you behind your back?¡±


    Philip Andrew also handled this matter, so he naturally knows a lot.


    Anna heard this, smiled gently, and said very firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His tail tone is slightly raised, with a bit ofzy vor.


    ¡± Driven by interests, Miss Amily naturally knows how to make the most correct choice.¡±


    The situation of the Xu family in recent years is not very good, so it¡¯s not too much to say that it¡¯s getting worse and worse.


    The current situation of their family is probably simr to that of Natalie White ¡®s family at the beginning. They are more ttering Selina .


    In this case, Anna threw an olive branch on behalf of the Andrew family, and Natalie White was so determined to help Selina , but she ended up with such a lesson. I believe that Miss Amily knows how to choose as long as she is not a fool.


    ¡°Driven by interests¡­¡±Philip Andrew thoughtfully repeated these words, and suddenly chuckled, ¡°you¡¯re right, she really knows how to make the right choice.¡±


    When entering the president¡¯s office, Nic Bery also happened toe with the boiled Chinese medicine.


    An exciting smell of traditional Chinese medicine floated down the bowl in Nic Bery ¡®s hand. Anna habitually shrugged her nose, and then stretched out her hand to bring the medicine bowl.


    ¡°Here.¡± She pushed the bowl in front of Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew frowned almost immediately, and his expression had tended to be unhappy: ¡°how long will this medicinest?¡±


    It¡¯s wonderful to say that Philip Andrew , who has always seemed fearless, actually hates drinking traditional Chinese medicine. For such a thing, Nic Bery spends a lot of time at noon every day and feels that his hair is going bald.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡±Anna told the truth, ¡°this medicine has a good effect. You have to drink it until your legs regain consciousness.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Anna arrived at Vasu¡¯s house ahead of time, but did not enter directly.


    After waiting outside for about ten minutes, there was a sound from the mobile phone.


    It¡¯s the wechat sent by Miss Amily .


    ¡°Selina and I have arrived at the gate of themunity where Master Vasu lives.¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°take her directly in.¡±


    With that, she turned off her cell phone, tidied up her clothes , picked up the box she had carried before, and walked slowly towards the building where Vasu lived.


    Vasu lived on the third floor. As soon as she pressed the door twice, an aunt who looked 40 or 50 years old came to open the door.


    Seeing a beautiful girl standing at the door, the aunt looked puzzled: ¡°who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Anna smiled, ¡°Hello, my surname is Stuat, and I¡¯m here to visit designer Vasu.¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Only then did Vasu¡¯s voice finallye out.


    After entering the door, Anna quietly looked at the furnishings and decoration in the house, and could roughly see that Vasu¡¯s recent family conditions should not be good.


    In fact, it is also expected.


    Some time ago, someone sent out the simrities between Vasu¡¯s works and Designer Goden ¡®s works. Although there is no real proved giarism, Vasu himself has indeed been excluded by the domestic designer circle.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Vasu much, Anna smiled quickly and handed the box in her hand: ¡°Hello, Mr. Vasu, my name is Anna .¡±


    Vasu looked at Anna suspiciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. What are you doing here?¡±


    She went to see the box in Anna ¡®s hand, the small ck suitcase, and she didn¡¯t know what was in it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I will just say it.¡±Anna said, ¡°my father is Bright Stuat of Stuat group. Recently¡­¡±


    Ding Dong, Ding Dong.


    There were two more hurried doorbell rings.


    Vasu hurriedly ordered the aunt to open the door just now. Where he couldn¡¯t see, Anna hooked her lips imperceptibly.


    In terms of time, Selina after waiting for so long, the fish is finally going to bite.


    There was a dense sound of footsteps in the living room. Anna restrained her emotions for a moment, pretended to turn her head inadvertently, and sure enough, she looked at Selina .


    She didn¡¯t respond yet. Selina ¡®s expression suddenly said, ¡°Anna?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here!¡±Selina ¡®s eyes widened.


    Anna ¡®s eyebrows also frowned: ¡°this should be asked me to ask you, why are you here?¡±


    So the two men looked at each other warily, with a dignified expression on their faces.


    Vasu was a little confused about the situation: ¡°this is¡­¡±


    Selina just reacted at this time. She didn¡¯t care much about the purpose of her arrival today. She quickly left Anna behind and came to Vasu: ¡°Hello, designer Vasu, I¡¯m Selina , and my father is Bright Stuat , the chairman of Vasu¡¯s group.¡±


    ¡°Anna group again?¡±Vasu was stunned, and he began to wonder if it was true.


    Selina was more confused than her: ¡°again?¡±


    Immediately, he reacted and looked at Anna : ¡°do you deserve to mention dad?¡±


    Anna ¡®s expression seemed to be a little embarrassed. She looked away from Selina and looked at Vasu uneasily.


    ¡°MR Vasu, I think of something else. This is my business card.¡± As she spoke, she handed a business card to Vasu. ¡°I hope we can have a chance to cooperate, and we will contact again.¡±


    She walked out of the door without looking back.


    But she didn¡¯t bring the box.


    When she went out, she just missed Miss Amily , who was stunned and silly outside.


    Miss Amily subconsciously opened her mouth. Anna nced at her and gave her a hint in her eyes.


    Miss Amily ¡®s action froze, and she immediately reacted.


    Bang.


    The door was heavily closed from the outside, and Selina was stunned for several seconds : ¡°she¡­¡±


    At this time, Miss Amily quickly came forward and put her arm around Selina : ¡°your family¡­ How did Annae here?¡±


    Selina also looked puzzled and inexplicably upset: ¡°how do I know?¡±


    ¡°She just said cooperation¡­¡±Miss Amily didn¡¯t care much about Selina ¡®s attitude, and quietly guided, ¡°designer Vasu, that woman just came to you to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°She deserves it!¡± Before designer Vasu answered, Selina immediately reached a high voice with emotion.


    If he didn¡¯t like designer Hong very much before, then at this time, because of encountering Anna , Selina has confirmed in her heart and is willing to cooperate with designer Vasu.


    Designer Vasu is actually a little out of the situation, but he has a sharp temper and has quickly found something.


    Squinted slightly, he acted as a big master, and then waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what thedy just came for, what thedy is, and what your purpose is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Turning around and looking at the closed door of Vasu¡¯s house, Anna pped her hands calmly and neatly, raising a smile on her face.


    With her own stimtion and hint, Selina will vigorously promote the cooperation with Vasu.


    However, it can¡¯t just be like this. She have to prevent Selina from suddenly changing her mind. Anna pondered for a while and quickly made a n and strategy.


    After a little two days, stimte Selina again, in short, until the cooperation between them is determined.


    The Andrew Group, President¡¯s office.


    Philip Andrew sat in front of the French window of the president¡¯s office on the 48th floor, overlooking the scenery of the city below, and gradually became a little distracted.


    Nic Bery tidies up the previous Chinese medicine bowl in the back.


    Just after cleaning up, the cold, Philip Andrew ¡®s voice rang out: ¡°how high do you think the sess rate of her method is?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say the name, Nic Bery immediately reacted. He meant Anna .


    Nic Bery knows about Anna ¡®s n to stimte the routine Selina . Not only does he know, he even took the initiative to give Anna some advice.


    For example, Vasu was rmended by him.


    Therefore, Nic Bery knows more about the n of Anna .


    After thinking about it for a while, Nic Bery nodded affirmatively, ¡°the probability of sess is close to 90%. Assistant anna¡¯s n is simply designed for Selina . There is no reason why she won¡¯t seed if she takes Selina¡¯s mentality and ideas into consideration.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±Philip Andrew nodded thoughtfully.


    He didn¡¯t speak for a while. Nic Bery thought this topic was over. He packed his things and prepared to go out.


    She had already stepped out of the door of the president¡¯s office, and half of the body was about to go out. Suddenly, she heard a soft murmur and muttered, ¡°there are really too many ces that people are curious about and want to explore. Anna , what secrets do you have?¡±

 Chapter 47

    The cooperation between Stuat jewelry and Vasu took only four days and was quickly finalized.


    As soon as the cooperation was reached, there were an overwhelming number of manuscripts written by to rify Vasu on the Inte. There was no giarism or simr style.


    Under the praise of various marketing numbers, Vasu has be a jewelry designer with great talent in jewelry design.


    Even if someone asionally mentioned that Vasu was suspected of giarizing the Designer Goden , he was immediately scolded. When there were morements, no one would mention this again.


    Anna always pays attention to the trends on the Inte. When she sees here, her heart has been half relieved.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s working?¡±


    Nic Bery ¡®s voice came coldly behind.


    Anna was startled and subconsciously closed theputer¡¯s web page.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±Nic Bery smiled at her, ¡°I have news for you.¡±


    He put a document in his hand on Anna¡¯s desk.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Anna asked suspiciously.


    Nic Bery said, ¡°Anna jewelry has signed a cooperation contract with Vasu. Vasu has chosen several old designs in addition tounching several new designs.¡±


    These are not really secrets in the circle.


    After all, the industries in the same circle inevitably have a lot of intersection. In addition, Andrew¡¯s group is very big. If they want to know these news, they can get a lot of information with a little exploration.


    ¡°Here are the several of his old designs selected by Selina.¡±


    Anna unfolded the document, and several design drawings were immediately exposed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Several of them are also very familiar: ¡°these¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you feel familiar?¡±Nic Bery sneered, ¡°Designer Goden ¡®s work, which won the international award at the beginning, is 70% simr to Designer Goden ¡®s work.¡±


    Anna was surprised.


    ¡°Are they so bold?¡±


    ¡°Not daring.¡±Nic Bery ¡®s smile faded, ¡°it¡¯s just driven by interests. The stuact jewelry has done market research, and the final prediction is that the market of these models will be better.¡±


    In addition, it is probably because there is no news from Designer Goden that they are arrogant.


    Anna nodded thoughtfully, ¡°I see.¡±


    Now that Selina has made moves, she can also start to prepare.


    At noon, Anna still went with Nic Bery to give Philip Andrew the medicine.


    Seeing that he finished drinking the medicine, Anna came forward to have a daily pulse diagnosis.


    It¡¯s not much different from the usual process. she collected his things and got up. As a result, when he moved, she identally tripped over the foot of Philip Andrew ¡®s desk.


    The front is the corner of the table. it is estimated that Anna ¡®s head can directly hit the table.


    She was almost subconsciously scared to close her eyes.


    ¡°Anna!¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s voice suddenly rang out.


    Seeing the moment Anna fell, he almost moved his wheelchair without thinking.


    His head hit Philip Andrew ¡®s leg heavily.


    Philip Andrew in front of him gave a stuffy hum.


    Anna and Nic Bery both reacted.


    ¡± President Andrew !¡±Nic Bery ¡®s expression was dignified. He hurried forward, helping to pick up Anna while looking at Philip Andrew nervously, ¡°how are you?¡±


    Anna also reacted at this time, nervous, looking at Philip Andrew : ¡°how are you? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    When Philip Andrew , who had just turned around, was hit in order to catch her, his back suddenly hit the corner of the table behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­¡±Philip Andrew ¡®s forehead burst into a dense sweat.


    But he still waved his hand to show that he was ok, but Anna couldn¡¯t rest assured thats he had to see for herself.


    ¡°You must have hurt your back. Let me have a look!¡± No matter whether Philip Andrew agreed or not, she walked around to check Philip Andrew ¡®s wound.


    ¡°Anna!¡±Philip Andrew frowned and snapped.


    Anna was not moved, and directly lifted the clothes on his back. Sure enough, she found that the ce where his back hit the corner of the table rubbed his skin, and there was a scarlet visible wound on his bronze skin.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Assistant Nic, please go and get my medicine box!¡±


    Nic Bery was also surprised by the wound. He didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurried to get the medicine box.


    In the box was the wound medicine made by Anna before. The ointment was cold and cool. She gently applied the medicine to Philip Andrew ¡®s wound.


    When the medicine was applied and the bandage was wrapped carefully for him, it was confirmed that there was nothing serious, and then she felt relieved.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±Anna looked at Philip Andrew and thought it better to confirm it again.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression was a little strange, and he didn¡¯t answer his question at the first time.


    Anna suddenly looked nervous: ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Is there any other wound?¡±


    Then she want to start to check.


    ¡°No.¡±Philip Andrew quickly scolded her actions.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Anna had to ask again, and suddenly saw Philip Andrew ¡®s eyebrows frown tighter.


    After a long time, he slowly seemed to look at Anna with some incredulity, and his voice was unprecedented hoarse: ¡°my leg¡­ A little painful.¡±


    Nic Bery is most concerned about Philip Andrew ¡®s physical condition.


    As soon as Philip Andrew said that his leg hurt, he immediately wanted Anna to check again.


    ¡°Assistant anna¡­¡± however, he suddenly realized something, and his eyes widened in shock. ¡± President Andrew , you said¡­ Leg, leg pain?¡±


    Smart and capable as Nic Bery , he can¡¯t help stuttering.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t pay attention to him, but looked directly at Anna .


    Hearing this, Anna was relieved. ¡°It turned out to be so, then it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±Nic Bery ¡®s reaction was great, ¡± President Andrew , his legs¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to say he is conscious, don¡¯t you?¡±Anna smiled gently, and her expression was unprecedented self-confidence.


    She may not be confident enough in other aspects, but she is 100% confident in her medical.


    ¡°There should have been consciousness.¡±Anna squatted forward, leaned down on Philip Andrew ¡®s knee and gently pressed it, then raised his head and asked, ¡°does it feel like this?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression was strange.


    From the year when the doctor dered that his leg could not be treated, his leg had been numb without any feeling.


    No matter what heavy thing is pressing on the leg or hitting somewhere, there is no sense at all.


    It was the first time in so many years that he felt this pain.


    And Anna ¡®s hand pressed down. With a trace of numbness, he can keenly feel the feeling of slight touch.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He was hoarse and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 48

    Nic Bery immediately arranged a trusted doctor to diagnose Philip Andrew ¡®s leg.


    ¡°This is a miracle!¡±


    The doctor in white coat took the diagnosis report and eximed with a look.


    ¡°Dr. Turner , what do you mean¡­¡±


    There are a series of technical terms on the diagnostic report. Even Nic Bery can¡¯t really be omnipotent. He can only consult a doctor.


    ¡± President Andrew ¡®s legs are recovering.¡±Dr. Turner answered positively.


    It was Dr. Turner who treated Philip Andrew ¡®s leg many years ago. He was the person who knew the injury condition of Philip Andrew best. He also told Philip Andrew that the domestic medical was no way to cure his leg.


    As for foreign countries, he is not sure whether it is possible.


    Even Dr. Turner himself did not expect to see such a diagnostic report after many years.


    ¡°How is the recovery?¡±Nic Bery asked.


    Instead of answering at the first time, Dr. Turner first asked Nic Bery a question: ¡°I don¡¯t see any obvious traces of Western medicine treatment on President Andrew . Does he treat in the way of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    Being able to findDoctor Turnerat the first time is enough to show thatDoctor Turner is trustworthy, so Nic Bery has no reservations about him.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±Nic Bery thought for a moment, ¡°it¡¯s about three months since President Andrew started acupuncture treatment for the first time, and now he has a certain degree of consciousness in his legs.¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡±Dr. Turner looked at him with a shocked face and felt very incredible, ¡°are you sure it¡¯s only three months?¡±


    Looking at Dr. Turner ¡®s expression, Nic Bery is a little uncertain again.


    After all, he didn¡¯t know when Anna began to cooperate with Philip Andrew . He could only look at Philip Andrew hesitantly.


    Philip Andrew nodded affirmatively, ¡°it¡¯s really three months, only more than a few days.¡±


    ¡°Is there a prescription for the medicine you have been taking recently, President Andrew ? Can you show it to me?¡±


    This is not something that needs to be kept secret. Philip Andrew didn¡¯t refuse. He made a gesture to Nic Bery , and Nic Bery immediately took out the prescription he had always carried.


    Dr. Turner took the prescription and his mind was soon immersed in it.


    He looked at the prescription, nodding and shaking his head for a while, and his mouth was still muttering from time to time, and he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± After a long time, Dr. Turner finally raised his head from the prescription, looked at Philip Andrew , and then shook his head and sighed.


    However, he soon calmed his mood ¨C after all, he knew that Philip Andrew came to him to see the recovery of his legs, not to let himself sigh miracles here.


    Dr. Turner went forward again and carefully checked the condition of Philip Andrew ¡®s legs. Then he stood up with a serious expression.


    ¡°ording to the current situation, the probability that the legs can recover and stand uppletely is very high.¡± He said.


    As soon as he said this, he was calm, and now the expression on his face also appeared a little loose.


    However, he was quite restrained, but Nic Bery had asked excitedly, ¡°when will President Andrew recover?¡±


    ¡°This is uncertain.¡±Dr. Turner also dare not guarantee. After all, at present, everything is just a trend. He can say that Philip Andrew has a great chance of recovery and has to bear no small risk.


    ¡°I think people who are treated by awesome may know this better.¡±Dr. Turner said, ¡°when we can recover depends mainly on the recovery.¡±


    Nic Bery nodded without speaking.


    Later, Philip Andrew ¡®s leg injury was discussed before it was over.


    Nic Bery is going to send Dr. Turner away.


    However, Dr. Turner hesitated twice, but lingered in ce, with an attitude of not wanting to leave.


    Philip Andrew frowned slightly, ¡°Dr. Turner , is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±Dr. Turner hesitated for a moment, but finally gritted his teeth. ¡°I want to ask, who is the doctor who treated your leg, President Andrew ?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Nic Bery ¡®s face suddenly changed, and his tone immediately lowered: ¡°Dr. Turner , this is not the question you should ask.¡±


    Dr. Turner was stunned, and immediately responded that the person in front of him was not from his own hospital. He was Philip Andrew for those ordinary patients.


    Dr. Turner ¡®s face turned white: ¡°sorry, I I am¡­¡±


    He sighed and didn¡¯t go on, but it seemed to arouse Philip Andrew ¡®s curiosity.


    Philip Andrew waved his hand and stopped Nic Bery , who had something else to say, and looked at Dr. Turner with great interest: ¡°why is Dr. Turner so curious about the doctor who cured my leg? Just because she cured my leg?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± although Philip Andrew is his patient, there is not muchmunication between Dr. Turner and Philip Andrew .


    More often, Nic Bery came tomunicate with him as a representative.


    But at this moment, seeing Philip Andrew ¡®s expression, Dr. Turner was not very flustered.


    He thought for a moment: ¡°from the perspective of this prescription, the person who gave you the medicine is very bold and awesome¡­ But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like the style of those leaders in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nic Bery was a little surprised: ¡°Dr. Turner still knows something about the traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andrew , assistant Nic, you don¡¯t know. In fact, I was born in a family of traditional Chinese medicine, but I am more interested in western medicine, so I studied western medicine in University.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±Philip Andrew nodded slightly.


    Doctor Tang looked at him expectantly, ¡°I wonder if President Andrew can introduce me to this doctor?¡±


    Philip Andrew thought for a while. Finally, in the expectant eyes of Dr. Turner , he nodded slowly, and then made a gesture to Assistant Nic: ¡°go and call her in.¡±


    Doctor Turnerwas puzzled when he heard this.


    What is going to call him in?


    Can it be said that the doctor is in The Andrew Group at the moment?


    If that person is there, why do you call him?


    At this moment, Doctor Turner¡¯s heart is full of doubts, but it¡¯s not easy to ask because of Philip Andrew .


    Fortunately, before long, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside. Soon, Nic Bery ¡®s figure was seen, and could see a man behind him.


    Dr. Turner immediately got up and almost stretched out his neck and looked out.


    Until the figure of Anna gradually appeared at the door of the office, and then walked in. After waiting for a while, I didn¡¯t see anyone, and someone continued toe behind.


    Dr. Turner asked, ¡°Mr. Andrew , who¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I want to see the doctor who treated my leg? She is.¡±


    At the same time, Dr. Turner almost subconsciously opened his mouth.


    He never thought it would be Anna, not because of gender, but really did not think that the person who can cure Philip Andrew ¡®s legs would be so young.

 Chapter 49

    Anna entered the office and looked at Dr. Turner with a puzzled expression: ¡°this¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Dr. Turner suddenly stepped forward and held her hand. Anna was immediately startled, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Dr. Turner with an alert expression.


    Only then did Dr. Turner realize his abruptness, and under the guarantee of Nic Bery , he apologized and exined his identity and purpose.


    After hearing him finish, the calm expression of Anna eased a little, but there was still some doubt: ¡°what do you want to see me for?¡±


    Dr. Turner walked back and forth for several steps. After a long time, he took a deep breath: ¡°miss anna, I don¡¯t know which doctor you studied in the field of traditional Chinese medicine from?¡±


    Anna ¡®s face changed slightly, and her expression suddenly cooled down: ¡°this has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Miss anna¡­¡±


    Dr. Turner wanted to say something more, but then Philip Andrew ¡®s rather cold voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Dr. Turner .¡±


    Although the tone is t, it seems to have a hint of warning.


    Doctor Tuner¡¯s heart thumped and responded, ¡°I¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a moment:¡±You look yong?¡±


    This problem did not offend Anna. She nodded honestly and casually reported her age.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where miss anna went to college?¡±


    As soon as he asked this, Nic Bery ¡®s expression changed and he quietly winked at Dr. Turner .


    Dr. Turner doesn¡¯t know, but Nic Bery has investigated. For some reasons, Anna dropped out of school after finishing high school.


    However, he was obviously wrong, and Anna had no taboo on this issue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to college.¡±


    Dr. Turner was stunned and immediately surprised, ¡°really?¡±


    As soon as he said it, he reacted again. I¡¯m afraid his attitude will be misunderstood. He hurriedly exined, ¡°that¡¯s not what I mean, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    He exined for a long time. Unable to exin clearly, he patted his head heavily: ¡°miss anna, would you like to study in Beijing College of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the expressions of the three people in the office except Dr. Turner changed slightly.


    But there are subtle differences.


    What Nic Bery thought was pure surprise. In Anna ¡®s surprise, there was a vague look, like regret but moreplex.


    As for Philip Andrew , when Dr. Turner said something, he almost subconsciously looked at Anna , and then his face showed a thoughtful expression.


    As time went by, a gust of wind blew the window with a thud.


    Peoplee back to their senses.


    Anna lowered her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°Now you can think about it. Beijing College of traditional Chinese medicine is one of the best universities of traditional Chinese medicine in China. Miss anna¡­¡±Dr. Turner tried hard to convince Anna .


    ¡°Sorry, I remember I still have some work to finish.¡±Anna suddenly turned her head, ¡± President Andrew , Assistant Nic, I went out first.¡±


    He left the president¡¯s office without waiting for the reaction of others.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±Dr. Turner still wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Nic Bery .


    He was immediately anxious: ¡°Assistant Nic!¡±


    Nic Bery pursed in the direction of Philip Andrew and winked at him. Then he reacted: ¡± President Andrew ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you want her to go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±Philip Andrew spoke coldly.


    ¡°Miss anna is undoubtedly a genius in the field of traditional Chinese medicine!¡±Dr. Turner said, ¡°the College of traditional Chinese medicine is a ce where she can go further. My grandfather is currently the vice president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. If miss anna is willing, I am willing to introduce her to my grandfather.¡±


    Nic Bery was slightly puzzled: ¡°but didn¡¯t you say that her medical skills can cure President Andrew ¡®s leg? Go to the College of traditional Chinese Medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°Assistant Bery.¡±Dr. Turner exined, ¡°this miss an is naturally powerful, but she can treat President Andrew ¡®s leg with a certain chance. In terms of medical technology, there are definitely many old professors in the College of traditional Chinese medicine who can teach her.¡±


    He said and bowed heavily to Assistant Nic: ¡°please believe that it will be good for miss anna if I go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine!¡±


    Nic Bery was silent. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Go back first.¡±Philip Andrew suddenly opened his mouth at this time.


    Dr. Turner ¡®s face changed and he thought it was over. He didn¡¯t want to listen to him the next second: ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about this.¡±


    When Dr. Turner left, Nic Bery hesitated to Philip Andrew and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew , are you really going to let assistant an go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°But she is your assistant now, and she has to treat your leg.¡±


    Although Nic Bery felt good about Anna after getting along for a period of time, in his mind, Philip Andrew is the first in everything, and it is naturally more important to treat Philip Andrew ¡®s legs well.


    ¡°Can¡¯t she help me with my treatment when she goes to school?¡±Philip Andrew asked in reply.


    Nic Bery was stunned.


    Philip Andrew had waved his hand: ¡°I know this thing in my heart. OK, go out.¡±


    For the next period of time, Dr. Turner almost never tired of running to The Andrew Group every day. He changed his method every day, came across by chance to meet Anna and wanted to introduce her to the College of traditional Chinese medicine.


    However, the people around didn¡¯t know what happened. Seeing such a young and promising doctoring to Anna so attentively, thepany naturally spread a gossip about Anna .


    The scope of transmission is not small. Anna overheard the gossip between herself and Dr. Turner when she went to the tea room several times.


    So when Dr. Turner came to meet him unintentionally this day, Anna finally sighed and said, ¡°Dr. Turner , I think what I said should make it clear. I don¡¯t want to go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine.¡±


    The refusal was so straightforward that Dr. Turner was in a hurry.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Miss anna, you have great talent in traditional Chinese medicine. Don¡¯t waste your talent!¡±


    ¡°There are thousands of talented people, and I¡¯m notcking.¡±Anna was still unmoved, ¡°and I don¡¯t like studying medicine that much.¡±


    ¡°But the volunteer you filled in the college entrance examination is obviously the College of traditional Chinese medicine!¡±Dr. Turner was in a hurry again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he regretted, raised his eyes and quietly looked at Anna ¡®s expression. As expected, Anna ¡®s face hadpletely sunk.


    ¡°You investigate me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ not¡­¡±


    Dr. Turner can¡¯t wait to give himself a p now.


    He asked a friend from the Education Bureau to inquire. Anna knew that she had reached the score line of the College of traditional Chinese medicine in the college entrance examination that year, but hse didn¡¯t report to the College of traditional Chinese medicine for some reason.

 Chapter 50

    Several female colleagues from the samepany happened toe up. Seeing Anna ¡®s side followed by a handsome young man, they subconsciously looked here for a few more eyes.


    Anna frown slightly, and her footsteps paused.


    Dr. Turner was still exining anxiously. For a moment, he didn¡¯t notice. He didn¡¯t have time to stop, so he almost hit the pir in front of him.


    Fortunately, Anna found it in time and reached out to pull him.


    ¡°Dr. Turner .¡±Anna looked at Dr. Turner with a serious expression, ¡°I really don¡¯t n to study in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. You¡¯d better give this opportunity to others.¡±


    Dr. Turner is also a stubborn person: ¡°can you tell me a reason?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you studied so hard at the beginning and wanted to be admitted to the College of traditional Chinese medicine. It¡¯s not because of your dream. But how can you give up so easily?¡±


    Anna hesitated for a moment.


    Dr. Turner is indeed right.


    The College of traditional Chinese medicine was her dream during her teenage years. At that time, she studied hard and got good grades desperately in order to go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But


    She sighed, and felt that thepany was not a good ce to talk, so she had to say to Dr. Turner , ¡°go somewhere else to talk.¡±


    Just at this time, it was very close to the meal point. Dr. Turner took the initiative to invite Anna to dinner and chose a Hunan restaurant in the nearby Ancheng building.


    The seats in Hunan restaurant are separated by screens.


    Although the space is notrge, it somehow separates all prying eyes, and Anna¡¯s mood rxes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± She said, ¡°I used to want to study in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, but that¡¯s a thing of the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote even now!¡±Dr. Turner hit the snake with the stick, and immediately talked about many celebrities who became famous at theirte age.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Finally, he added, ¡°not to mention, miss anna, you are not old enough to go to college at this time, which will not be affected at all.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Anna looks very calm.


    She took a sip from the water cup in front of her, which continued, ¡°now I have more important things to do, and I can¡¯t get away.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to be an assistant in The Andrew Group or to treat the leg of President Andrew ?¡±Dr. Turner asked, ¡°if you treat President Andrew , you can still go to school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem.¡±Anna shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s my personal problem. It¡¯s very important. I can¡¯t get away from it and take time to go to school.¡±


    Mother is still in Bright Stuat ¡®s hands. The most important thing she needs to do is to save her mother from Selina¡¯s hand.


    In herst life, she almost never saw her mother again.


    After pregnancy, she was directly imprisoned. Until her death, she learned from Selina that her mother had gone earlier than herself.


    At the thought of things in her previous life, Anna¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be a little cold, and her fist in front of her knee was also subconsciously clenched, showing an unhappy face.


    Dr. Turner naturally noticed this, and knew that he must be unable to persuade Anna. He could only shake his head in disappointment: ¡°well, if miss Anna changes your mind,e to me at any time.¡±


    Anna nodded.


    After dinner, Dr. Turner politely offered to send Anna back to thepany. Anna was about to refuse, and an extremely pompous voice came from the side.


    ¡°Anna ? How dare you!¡±


    Anna turned around and just saw Selina who was far away from her by the screen of several seats.


    Obviously, she had just finished eating, and there were several men and women in suits and leather shoes standing beside her, including one


    Anna fixed her eyes and couldn¡¯t help hooking the corners of her lips.


    Oh, isn¡¯t this the designer Vasu?


    Selina didn¡¯t notice Anna ¡®s expression, and had stepped on high heels and stomped over: ¡°it¡¯s only been a long time since you dare not clearly hook up with other men? Where is your Philip Andrew ?¡±


    Her voice was loud, as if she was deliberately trying to attract the attention of others in the restaurant.


    Sure enough, there were eyes cast towards this side one after another.


    No one is not interested in such gossip.


    Aware of the eyes in all directions or exploring or examining, Annie¡¯s face cooled down: ¡°hook up with a man? Which eye did you see it with?¡±


    Selina snorted coldly, ¡°I saw it with both eyes. You are so brave that you dare to do such a sorry thing to President Andrew !¡±


    Then she turned to Dr. Turner and looked at her up and down.


    Immediately, the cold hum became louder,: ¡°what a brazen!¡±


    Anna was almostughed at Selina ¡®s brazenness.


    ¡°Mr. Donald and I just go out for a meal, so we hook up?¡± Originally, she didn¡¯t want to worry about it. At this time, Anna is toozy to save face for Selina .


    She stepped forward and was not afraid to confront Selina : ¡°what about you?¡±


    Selina was stunned: ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°When I go out to dinner with Mr. Donald, I¡¯m mixed up. What about you?¡±Anna pursed toward the direction not far behind him, ¡°with so many people out to eat, then you have hooked up with quite a lot of people?¡±


    As she spoke, s he suddenly lengthened her tune and said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s also in line with your consistent style of behavior. After all, there are really many people who has unknow rtions with you.¡±


    Selina ¡®s face turned white: ¡°what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Am I talking nonsense?¡±Anna has obviously taken the initiative at this moment, with a faint expression and a sense winning.


    At first, Dr. Turner was ready to stand up and help say a few words. At this moment, he thought that he dosen¡¯t have to speak up for Anna, so he simply stepped back and watched silently.


    Selina was angry: ¡°they are all employees of ourpany. I just have a meal with the employees, and there are so many people. What does it mean to hook up!¡±


    Anna smiled, ¡°didn¡¯t I follow your words?¡±


    ¡°Having dinner with ordinary friends is just to hook up. Selina , what should I say about you?¡± After looking at her up and down, Anna slowly spit out a few words, ¡°sure enough, what kind of goods you are, you will see others are the same as you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±Selina was almost mad with anger. She stared and took two steps again. She raised her hand and wanted to p Anna in the face.


    Fortunately, Anna was already on guard. She grabbed Selina ¡®s wrist and threw it down heavily. Her momentum was verypelling: ¡°put away your temper. This is not your ce to be wild, and no one has the obligation to spoil you!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Selina was finally angry and left. Before leaving, she gave Anna a fierce stare: ¡°wait!¡±


    It seems that she¡¯s going home toin.


    But at this moment, Anna is not afraid of her: ¡°always wait.¡±


    When Selina left, Doctor Turner on one side looked over thoughtfully, ¡°that was¡­¡±


    ¡°Selina , the eldest daughter of the family.¡±Anna ¡®s expression was t at the moment. It didn¡¯t seem that the sudden appearance of Selina affected her mood. ¡°You should have heard her name.¡±


    Dr. Turner immediately knew that it was a peaceful private matter, so he didn¡¯t ask much.


    He took Anna all the way across the overpass. Before parting, he asked another question he had always wanted to ask: ¡°s, miss, I want to know why you didn¡¯t go after you were admitted to the College of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    Anna suddenly froze and couldn¡¯t answer this question for a long time.


    Doctor was anxious to get the answer, but it was hard to hurry.


    Fortunately, after a moment, Anna adjusted her standing posture, as if she had regained consciousness.


    She lowered her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive the admission notice.¡±


    One sentence shocked Dr. Turner : ¡°how is this possible!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± he walked back and forth in ce for a few steps, and his expression became very anxious. ¡°This is impossible¡­ Miss , do you know what happened?¡±


    Anna certainly knows, but it has been so long that there is no need to mention it to outsiders.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Dr. Turner ¡®s expression suddenly became more irritable, and he immediately felt out his mobile phone.


    I Anna was still nearby. He quickly apologized and said, ¡°my grandfather is the vice president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. In this matter, I¡­¡±


    Anna nodded to show understanding.


    Dr. Turner then went to the side to make a phone call, and came back after a while. His mood has slowly calmed down.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mis, my grandfather has promised to investigate this matter. No matter what happened to you at the beginning, please believe that the University of traditional Chinese medicine will give you a fair treatment.¡±


    Anna smiled and thanked him without saying anything more.


    In fact, she already knew the truth of the matter.


    This stilles from Selina , probably in order to let herself go. She can¡¯t feel at ease when she leaves. Selina very happily told her the past of that year.


    Many years ago, Anna was indeed admitted to the College of traditional Chinese medicine, and even the admission notice was sent.


    However, because the rural road where she lived was remote and the mailing address was very difficult to find, the mailing address filled in by the school students at that time was at the home of the head teacher of that year.


    After the college entrance examination, Anna waited for a long time without waiting for her admission notice.


    She then called the head teacher for advice, but the head teacher told her that she had failed the list.


    It was not untilter that Anna knew that all these were tdone Selina and her mother.


    ¡°Assistant Stuat?¡± A hurried voice interrupted the peaceful thoughts.


    She suddenly came to her senses and found that she had unknowingly returned to thepany.


    A colleague of the Secretary¡¯s office stood in front of her.


    ¡°Secretary Lewis, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡± President Andrew asked you to go to his office.¡±


    Anna nodded and went directly to Philip Andrew ¡®s office without further dy.


    Nic Bery was also there. The two men seemed to be talking about a big project. Hearing Annaing in, they just nced over here for a short time, and soon took back their eyes and continued to talk.


    Anna didn¡¯t understand, so she simply went out to make two cups of coffee and brought it in. Then she sat down on the sofa beside her.


    After waiting for about 10 minutes, they finally finished talking.


    Nic Bery came over with a document and handed it to her.


    Anna nced at the words on the cover ¨C Yunding jewelry M & a contract.


    Yes, this Yunding jewelry is the Yunding jewelry announced by the outside world to cooperate with Goden.


    ¡°Stuat¡¯s jewelry has reached a cooperation with Vasu, and several design products are already in the preunch stage.¡±Nic Bery said, ¡°we can start to reap.¡±


    From the beginning, Yunding jewelry was just a cover up for Andrew Group. The Andrew Group cooperated with designer Goden from beginning to end.


    To tell the truth, Designer Goden naturally has no good feelings for master Vasu, who often giarizes his works. Philip Andrew and Anna proposed this method that can solve Vasu once and for all. Of course, he is willing to help.


    ¡°Then this is¡­¡±


    Anna is in a good mood, but some doubts, why should Nic Bery give her the contract.


    ¡± what President Andrew means.¡±Nic Bery said, looking at Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew said, ¡°thepany is going to appoint you to take over Yunding jewelry, including the giarism of designer¡¯s work, which is entirely your responsibility.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She stood up and expressed her heartfelt thanks to Philip Andrew : ¡°thank you.¡±


    Naturally, she could see Philip Andrew ¡®s kindness. This was an opportunity to vent her anger.


    After epting Yunding jewelry, you can directlypete with Selina and get rid of Selina severely.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression eased slightly, and the coldness between his eyebrows and eyes disappeared a lot.


    However, when talking, he still had that cold and t attitude: ¡°it¡¯s just our deal.¡±


    Nic Bery looked quite speechless.


    Although Philip Andrew said so carelessly at the moment, in fact, this thing was not so easy to achieve at the beginning.


    Anna , after all, Anna is only a life assistant who has no qualifications to work for Philip Andrew . The senior management of thepany disagree with neer to take over Yunding jewelry .


    But Philip Andrew still suppressed those dissenting voices within thepany by means, which naturally took a lot of effort.


    It happened that he did so many things, but he didn¡¯t say it. He also understated it as a transaction. Is it really worth his attention?


    There are not so many twists and turns in Anna¡¯s heart.


    She nodded heavily, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I will cure your leg!¡±


    Nic Bery : ¡°¡­.¡±


    Yunding¡¯s rights protectionwsuit is not simple. Philip Andrew can entrusted it to Anna shows that that he trusts her. Anna feels that she must notg behind. Holding the contract, she began to look for information about Yunding and some rights protectionwsuits in the jewelry industry in the past.


    In the office, Nic Bery held back for a while, but he didn¡¯t hold back: ¡± President Andrew , why did you just talk like that?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows: ¡°How did I talk?¡±


    ¡°You spent so much effort to help assistant Anna, why did you take it lightly?¡± He tutted, ¡°and said it was a deal¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew directly interrupted him: ¡°it was a deal.¡±


    Nic Bery rolled his eyes secretly.


    Why haven¡¯t you been made efforts in so many trading partners with you before?

 Chapter 52

    Just as he was talking, Nic Bery ¡®s cell phone rang, and Philip Andrew gave a sign in his eyes that he would go aside to answer the phone.


    After a while, when he came back, his expression became a little strange. When he looked at Philip Andrew , he looked like I wanted to talk and stopped.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Nic Bery ¡®s expression, Philip Andrew knew there must be something wrong.


    Nic Bery hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s assistant Stuat.¡±


    ¡°Anna?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression became more serious. He almost subconsciously sat up straight in the chair. He stared at Nic Bery with a stern expression: ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Turner ¡®s phone.¡± After confirming Philip Andrew ¡®s attitude, Nic Bery said without pause, ¡°he said that he invited assistant Stuat to study in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, but assistant Stuat refused, and¡­¡±


    Nic Bery took a deep breath: ¡°before, we investigated that miss Stuat didn¡¯t go to college after taking the college entrance examination, but Dr. Turner said that he entrusted an assistant to investigate. At the beginning, she was admitted to the College of traditional Chinese medicine, but she didn¡¯t go to college to study.¡±


    Philip Andrew knew there was a problem with this matter as soon as he heard it.


    His eyebrows immediately frowned, his face also pressed down, and his whole body seemed to emit a low air pressure: ¡°continue.¡±


    The cold voice came out of Philip Andrew ¡®s mouth, and Nic Bery subconsciously shivered.


    Dare not dy any longer, he continued, ¡°ording to the assistant, she didn¡¯t receive the admission notice at the beginning. Dr. Turner suspected that someone was behind the scenes.¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression was suddenly gloomy and ugly.


    ¡°Dr. Turner said that he had asked his grandfather, vice president Turner , to investigate, but he hoped that we could persuade assistant Stuat and let her study in the College of traditional Chinese medicine.¡±


    Philip Andrew was silent and did not speak.


    Nic Bery couldn¡¯t figure out his attitude for a moment, and hesitated and shouted, ¡± President Andrew ?¡±


    ¡°Check it.¡±Philip Andrew suddenly said.


    Nic Bery didn¡¯t react for a moment. Just about to ask, Philip Andrew continued, ¡°find out what happened in those years. As for Anna ¡®s going to study in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, I¡¯ll tell her.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Anna officially met with the general manager of Yunding jewelry when Stuat jewelry held a new productunch.


    Knowing that she was the representative sent by The Andrew Group, the happy general manager of Yunding jewelry was very polite. He personally weed her into the conference room and directed his assistant to make good tea that he had collected for a long time.


    Speaking of business, General Manager Gari put a stack of documents to Anna ¡®s face: ¡°this is all the jewelry designs of angle jewelry and Designer Goden collected by ourpany.¡±


    Anna roughly turned over, and the number was actually quite a lot.


    General Manager Gari couldn¡¯t figure out her idea, so he could only continue: ¡°Stuat jewelry will be officially on sale tomorrow. Look at our jewelry design¡­¡±


    ¡°We also hold theunch n tomorrow.¡±Anna said directly.


    Originally, she went targeting Stuat group and Selina . Now that everything is ready. How can she miss this good opportunity?


    ¡°In addition, how is thewyer team preparing? And evidence collection items¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± General Manager Gari bent over, ¡°general manager Andrew has already sent someone to take care of everything, so he will wait for things to ferment and take them to court.¡±


    In fact, the identity of a representative sent by The Andrew Group in Anna is far from enough.


    General Manager Gari respected her so much because of some news from The Andrew Group. If Anna wasn¡¯t still Philip Andrew ¡®s girlfriend, how could shee to take over Yunding jewelry so smoothly today?


    However, Anna didn¡¯t know about it. After talking with General Manager Gari , she was ready to leave.


    ¡°Assistant anna, I have booked a table in Jinyun mansion. Why don¡¯t you go to lunch with me?¡±


    Maybe we will be colleagues who will work together for a long time. Anna thought for a while and didn¡¯t refuse.


    General Manager Gari originally booked a box, but Anna took into ount that only the two of them did not need to use a box, so she ate in the lobby of Jinyun mansion.


    General Manager Gari s attitude was still very enthusiastic. After drinking a little wine, he began to talk about letting Anna support him.


    ¡°After that, we will work together. I hope assistant anna can give me more help in the future.¡±


    Anna looked at Manager Gari strangely.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She¡¯s just a life assistant of Philip Andrew . How can she help him so much?


    ¡°I should say this to President Gari.¡±Anna smiled and said.


    General Manager Gari said, ¡°Hey, with drunkenness, he spoke a little recklessly:¡± just for the rtionship between you and President Andrew , how can I be qualified to help you? ¡±


    Her rtionship with Philip Andrew ?


    Anna thought of something and frowned slightly.


    After hesitating for a while, she still exined, ¡°Mr. e , you misunderstood me. I¡¯m an ordinary life assistant of Mr. Andrew . It¡¯s not like what the outside world rumored that I have a close rtionship with Mr. Andrew .¡±


    General Manager Gari is obviously out of his mind at the moment.


    He smiled twice: ¡°assistant anna, don¡¯t do this in front of me. If it really has nothing to do with President Andrew , does he have to take so much effort to ensure that you take over Yunding jewelry, and takes so much effort to pave the way for you?¡±


    Anna was stunned at once.


    What is it to take so much effort to take over Yunding jewelry and pave the way for her?


    When in doubt, she directly chased General Manager Gari and asked.


    General Manager Gari says what he knows.


    Anna heard the expression on her face immediately veryplex, and she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of taste it was for a moment.


    She temporarily left the lobby on the excuse of going to the bathroom.


    Standing in front of the dressing mirror in the bathroom, Anna bowed with a handful of cold water and threw herself hard on her face, before she felt a little sober.


    Her cell phone and bag were put aside, and her eyes hung on the screen of her cell phone, hesitating in her heart ¨C she always hesitated to call and ask Philip Andrew what was the matter.


    ¡°Hello, madam, have you finished?¡±


    As soon as the cold boy sounded, Anna suddenly came to her senses. Looking through the mirror, she found that she did not know when a very young and handsome man stood beside him.


    Anna ¡®s expression paused, slightly sideways, wondering, ¡°yes¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The young man smiled: ¡°the faucet in the sink next is broken. I see you have been standing here for a while, so I want to ask¡­¡±


    Anna reacted and quickly stepped aside, ¡°sorry.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t mind. He smiled gently at Anna and stood in the position where Anna stepped aside.


    Anna quickly withdrew her thoughts and went back to the lobby after drying her hands in front of the dryer.


    After dinner, she left with the general manager, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet Sadin Andrew again. He was apanied by several young boys who looked the same age and were full of vitality. They estimated that they should be friends.


    This time, Anna walked face to face. She looked at Sadin Andrew and frowned.


    She just feel that the person in front seems vaguely familiar.


    But she can¡¯t remember for a moment.


    The next general Manager Gari is still talking, and she doesn¡¯t care much. She can only smile politely at Sadin Andrew , and then pass by him, walking and continuing to talk with General Manager Gari .


    ¡°Is that woman just smiling at you?¡±


    When Anna and General Manager Gari disappeared from sight, a boy next to Sadin Andrew suddenly hit his elbow with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s worthy of our Master Andrew. In school, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s male god. Out of school, he can also attract such a great beauty.¡±


    Sadin Andrew shook his head: ¡°just met once, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The one-sided rtionship is like this, which is even more wonderful! Even such a woman can fall under Master Andrew¡¯s suit pants because of the one-sided rtionship.¡± The ssmateughed twice while talking.


    Sadin Andrew frowned slightly, vaguely feeling that what hispanion wanted to express didn¡¯t seem to be a very good meaning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± He said, ¡°it¡¯s bad for the reputation of other girls.¡±


    ¡°No, Master Andrew, why are you so simple now?¡± Hispanion boasted.


    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t say anything, but he was a little excited: ¡°just that girl and the man next to her are close, don¡¯t you see, just because of their age difference, who do you think that woman can be that man?¡±


    ¡°Maybe father and daughter.¡±


    Thepanion sneered, ¡°do you believe what you said? Now there are many women like this, and they can do anything for money. Master Andrew, don¡¯t be obsessed because peopleugh at you.¡±


    Sadin Andrew frowned more tightly. He opened his mouth to say something. However, after hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded: ¡°OK, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Severalpanions looked at each other and curled their lips. In the end, they didn¡¯t continue to say anything more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Anna didn¡¯t know that she was talking to General Manager Gari about things. She had so much time to eat that her brain had edited so much.


    After returning to thepany, she neatly sorted out the things needed for thiswsuit.


    Unexpectedly, Philip Andrew suddenly found her.


    Anna finished her work at hand, and then she had time to ask his reason: ¡± President Andrew , why are you here? Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Anna always has a clear distinction between public and private. In thepany, it has always been called Philip Andrew as President Andrew .


    ¡°Dr. Turner just called me.¡±


    Annie¡¯s expression paused slightly, and immediately frowned, ¡°is it about letting me read again?¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t speak. She misunderstood Philip Andrew ¡®s meaning, plus some other reasons, and immediately walked in ce with a little irritability: ¡°I have clearly rejected him, and I won¡¯t go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine, you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°What can I rest assured of?¡±Philip Andrew suddenly asked.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about treating your legs.¡±Anna took a deep breath and promised, ¡°our deal will always count before I cure your leg. Don¡¯t worry, anyway, I will put curing your leg first.¡±


    Philip Andrew looked at her for a moment without speaking.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±Anna was a little confused about his thoughts again. After hesitating for a while, she hesitated and asked.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s face shed a slightlyplicated expression, and soon he dropped his eyes, and his expression returned to the previous cold look.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to read?¡±


    ¡°I just said¡­¡±


    ¡°Anna.¡± He seldom calls her name like this seriously.


    Anna subconsciously stopped talking, looked at him, and then heard him say, ¡°the deal with me is not the reason why you refuse to read.¡±


    ¡°If going to the College of traditional Chinese medicine is helpful to your medical skills, it will not affect our transaction, but will be good for the treatment of my legs, won¡¯t it? Can¡¯t you say that you can¡¯te to treat me after you go to school?¡±


    Anna pursed her lips: ¡°even if I don¡¯t go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine, I can cure your leg.¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t hurt to go.¡±Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes looked faintly.


    Annie¡¯s lips bit tighter: ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s tone was obviously in, but somehow Anna noticed a bit of aggressive taste.


    Her mood was suddenly a little irritable, and there seemed to be an indescribable irritability in her body: ¡°there is no reason, but I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Philip Andrew ¡®s expression gradually cooled down.


    If Nic Bery here, he must be able to detect Philip Andrew ¡®s displeasure at the moment.


    Anna didn¡¯t have so many thoughts. Seeing Philip Andrew stopped talking, she packed up the things on her desk, excuses and things, and got up to leave.


    Looking at her figure gradually disappearing in the sight, Philip Andrew suddenly snorted coldly, and slowly spit out a few words: ¡°don¡¯t know good or evil.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    #Angle jewelry giarism#


    On the day after the announcement of the sale of Stuat Jewelry, such a news was suddenly hit by a hot search.


    Someizens posted several jewelry designs on thetest sale of angle jewelry andpared them with Yunding jewelry products. Sure enough, several products were found to be heavily ovepped and simr.


    Then someone dug out the designers of angle jewelry and Yunding jewelry.


    One is used to copying Vasu, and the other is Goden, a well-known original designer at home and abroad. There is no doubt about howizens will evaluate this matter.


    When Selina saw the news, it had been several hours, and the news was fermenting rapidly.


    PA!


    The newspaper was heavily thrown to the ground, and Selina ¡®s expression was very distorted: ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Why is it that someone has informed me of such a major thing now?¡±


    The secretarial assistants in front of her all lowered their heads and dared not breathe.


    Selina immediately became more and more angry: ¡°speak! I¡¯m not raising you for free. What¡¯s the matter!¡±


    Her administrative assistant quietly swallowed his saliva, and at this time had to bite the bullet: ¡°this¡­ This thing ferments a little faster than we thought. It¡¯s toote when we want to control public opinion. I¡¯m afraid¡­ Someone is targeting USter.¡±

 Chapter 54

    One bad news after another.


    Because of this giarism scandal exposed on the Inte, several new jewelry designsunched by angle jewelry suddenly became unpopr.


    The huge publicity expenses invested in the early stage have been in vain. Slowly, other products of Stuat Jewelry have been affected, and there are few people in front of the sales counter.


    ¡°And Yunding jewelry officially sent us awyer¡¯s letter, saying that it was to sue us for giarism and infringement on behalf of Designer Goden .¡± The product manager of angle jewelry reported with a mournful face.


    In fact, when Selina decided to start the cooperation n with Vasu designer at the beginning, the product manager disagreed very much. He has heard of Vasu¡¯s reputation. Cooperating with a giarist resisted by the designer circle will affect the reputation of theirpany.


    Unfortunately, Selina , the daughter of the chairman of the head office who parachuted from the headquarters, did not listen to his advice.


    In the case of being eager to make contributions to prove that she is eager to pressure Anna , Selina still insisted on using this n, which led to the situation of Stuat Jewelry at the moment.


    She was sitting on the conference table at the moment, frowning. Hearing what the product manager said, she immediately stood up and walked back and forth for two steps.


    ¡°Since they want to sue us, let¡¯s get thewyer ready quickly¡­¡±


    When the product manager heard this, he suddenly clicked in his heart, ¡°President Selina.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He thought of the temper of the youngdy in front of him, and slowed down his tone slightly: ¡°although we sent awyer¡¯s letter, we haven¡¯t reached the point of going to court.¡±


    ¡°They all sentwyers¡¯ letters. What else can they do if they don¡¯t want to file awsuit?¡±


    Selina ¡®s voice rose abruptly.


    The product manager was silent for a moment: ¡°I think it¡¯s urgent for us to apologize immediately andmunicate with Yunding group in order to minimize the loss.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±Selina ¡®s anger is obviously approaching the critical point.


    She pped the table heavily: ¡°why do you want to apologize? You really think they can¡¯t win thewsuit. Now our top priority should be to find a way to rify this matter?¡±


    rification?


    The high-level of Stuat Jewelry in the meeting room was stunned when they heard this sentence, and all looked at Selina in amazement.


    But Selina still didn¡¯t know: ¡°we must quickly hold a press conference to rify this matter and reduce our losses¡­¡±


    A group of Stuat¡¯s jewelry executives were stunned.


    But someone said, ¡°president Selina, it¡¯s hard to rify this. Yunding jewelry is going to sue us.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to be afraid of a cloud tripod jewelry when we invite the bestwyer team?¡±


    Selina ¡®s irritability is different from that of other people in thepany ¨C what¡¯s more annoying for her is that she just took over Ann¡¯s jewelry, and the first n she started was not perfect, which I¡¯m afraid she couldn¡¯t leave a good impression in Bright Stuat ¡®s heart.


    As for what others in thepany are worried about, it is not in her consideration.


    Selina thought for a while, and then made a final decision: ¡°I will go to thewyer team, please go to Anders group, what you need to do is to quickly arrange a public rtions team to guide online public opinion.¡±


    There were several other project managers in the meeting room who wanted to speak, but they were held down by their partners and quietly shook their heads at them.


    Ann was d that no one objected, so she announced the adjournment of the meeting.


    Just about to open her mouth, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. Assistant rushed in impatiently, panting and saying, ¡°Something happened.¡±


    What Selina can¡¯t hear now is the word ¡°ident¡±.


    Finally, her eyebrows rxed a little, and she immediately frowned again. She looked at the assistant with an ugly face, and her tone was also very impatient: ¡°what happened again?¡±


    ¡°Yunxiang several luxury department stores have taken all our jewelry off the shelves. Now we need to talk about terminating cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Discontinue cooperation?¡±


    Selina ¡®s face suddenly changed, and her tone finally panicked.


    Yunxiang department store is one of the most famous luxury shopping malls in China, and the products of medicine and Ann¡¯s jewelry were taken off the shelves


    Selina couldn¡¯t help felt cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant swallowed. ¡°Manager Li of Yunxiang department store is waiting in the reception hall now.¡±


    The stuat¡¯s jewelry store counters were crowded, and the door was full of customers who shouted to return goods.


    When Anna arrived, a counter sister was arguing with a customer. When it came to differences, the two immediately quarreled.


    Anna motioned the driver to pull over. After getting out of the car, she found a convenient ce to stand.


    There was an intermittent sound in front of the counter of Ann¡¯s jewelry.


    ¡°Your shopping voucher is lost, and I can¡¯t refund it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why not refund?¡± It was a young man who quarreled with the counter sales. ording to his clothes, he should not be a rich and powerful family.


    He pped a velvet box in his hand on the counter: ¡°this ne in your family copied others¡¯ Yunding jewelry. Who would be willing to buy a copied product? I don¡¯t care if you have to refund today!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a shopping voucher, we can¡¯t refund here.¡± The saleswoman still said with a straight face.


    ¡°What about me? Can I always get a refund if I have shopping vouchers?¡± A young girl crowded up with a box and shopping vouchers.


    Someone followed with a shopping voucher and said, ¡°yes, we also have it, so we can always return it.¡±


    Just looking at these people, what they want to refund is not a small amount.


    The saleswoman¡¯s face changed a little: ¡°I can¡¯t decide this matter. I have to wait for our manager toe.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t return without vouchers, and you can¡¯t return with vouchers. I don¡¯t think you want to return at all?¡± One sentence aroused the anger of the customers present, and immediately made a quarrel.


    Philip Andrew and Nic Bery also came out with Anna this time.


    When they arrived at Anna , Nic Bery looked at the farce in front of the jewelry counter not far away and shook his head: ¡°it¡¯s a big and small thing, but it¡¯s so big.¡±


    Anna was not so surprised. She snorted softly in a nasal voice, ¡°it¡¯s not surprising that it has be so.¡±


    Philip Andrew and Nic Bery almost turned their heads towards her in unison. Anna didn¡¯t notice. Their eyes were still staring at the direction of an¡¯s jewelry counter, but their mouths subconsciously exined.


    ¡°If these people all want to refund, Stuat Jewelry will lose a veryrge amount of money. Selina has just taken over thepany, and there are many things to deal with. At this time, it is estimated that he is in a mess, so where can he go to the store?¡±


    As for the store manager, he didn¡¯t have the courage to decide the refund without authorization.

 Chapter 55

    More and more customers demanding a refund gathered at the door of jewelry store. Naturally, this matter became more and more fierce. The clerk was helpless and could only call the police.


    The farce has reached this point, and Anna has no interest in watching it.


    She shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After returning to her current residence, she put everything down and waited slowly while drinking tea. As expected, she received a call from Bright Stuat in thete afternoon.


    ¡°Come back in the evening.¡±Bright Stuat ¡®s tone was low.


    Even across the phone, Anna can guess how gloomy and ugly his expression will be at the moment.


    At the thought of this , Anna couldn¡¯t help but happily hook her lips.


    Remembering that she was still talking to Bright Stuat on the phone, she suppressed the smile on her face and said, ¡°I have an appointment with Philip Andrew to go out for dinner. What¡¯s the matter, dad?¡±


    Hearing Philip Andrew ¡®s name, Bright Stuat was silent for a moment, and then his tone eased a little: ¡°something happened at home. It¡¯s better for you toe back.¡±


    Anna just thought she didn¡¯t know, and thought for a while, ¡°OK.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she bent her eyes withughter.


    Can¡¯t stand it? She really overestimates those people, and then they have to suffer more!


    Anna , who hung up the phone, was not in a hurry to clean up. She went to the kitchen first, and the porridge that had been cooked on the stove for a long time was finally cooked.


    Anna took a small bowl and came to the study.


    The door of the room acted as an orange light, which came out through the gap.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door, ¡°Philip Andrew , are you busy?¡±


    Philip Andrew in the study was browsing the files in front of theputer. He heard the sound of Anna and paused .


    After a while, he said, e in.¡±


    Anna took a small bowl of porridge to the desk and said with a smile, ¡°I cooked some porridge for you to nourish your stomach. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Philip Andrew hum, picked up the porridge, drank it up, and pushed the bowl aside.


    Anna didn¡¯t hurry to leave, and she sat aside w.


    Philip Andrew was even less anxious. After ncing at her faintly, he continued to be busy with his work.


    The study was quiet, but there was a click of the mouse.


    ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡±


    Anna waited for a while. She didn¡¯t see Philip Andrew ¡®s other actions, and finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    Philip Andrew raised his head from theputer, and his eyes fell on Anna . his face seemed to have a little shallow smile.


    However, Anna didn¡¯t notice at first. When she found that she wanted to look closely, she found that Philip Andrew had recovered his expressionless appearance.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He said.


    Always cold and concise speaking style.


    ¡°Actually, I do have something for you.¡±


    Philip Andrew had expected it long ago, otherwise Anna wouldn¡¯t be so good. Cook porridge for him at night?


    He said, ¡°go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back. Can youe with me?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows: ¡°because of the hot search today?¡±


    After the scandal of jewelry giarism became a hot search, The Andrew Group soon announced the acquisition of Yunding jewelry.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Combining the two things a little, it¡¯s not difficult to see who is behind the fact that we really want to take jewelry to court?


    Bright Stuat will find Anna, which is also reasonable.


    Anna asked Yunding to send the news. She also expected Bright Stuat ¡®s reaction early in the morning. She nodded: ¡°yes, those are afraid that they won¡¯t give up easily, so I want to ask you to go with me.¡±


    With Philip Andrew , they at least dare not be so arrogant.


    Philip Andrew did not promise at first time.


    His index finger gently knocked on the table, as if thinking about something.


    Anna felt a little uneasy in her heart. She hesitated for a moment and tried to say, ¡°you only use¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to y with a big one?¡±Philip Andrew suddenly asked.


    Anna was stunned: ¡°y the big one?¡±


    ¡°How smallpany is Stuat jewelry? Let alone a minor scandal of mere giarism, even if thepanypletely deres bankruptcy, it will have little impact on Anders group, even if it hurts the bones and muscles.¡±


    Anna picked her eyebrows and didn¡¯t speak.


    What Philip Andrew said is indeed reasonable.


    What¡¯s more, today¡¯s matter is actually easy to deal with. When Selina figured it out, or telling Bright Stuat about it, the Stuat group is afraid to give a solution soon.


    After all, giarize, the real giarist is Vasu. As long as they use him, jewelrypany can be spared.


    The only loss is the huge cost incurred in the design and production of this phase.


    Anna pondered for a moment, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    ¡± Vandali Vi development n.¡±


    Vandali Vi !


    Anna suddenly widened her eyes.


    In her previous life, she had heard that the development n of Vandali Vi is the most popr development n in the capital today. Many real estatepanies have sharpened their heads and want to take this development right into their own hands.


    In her previous life, it was a real estate upstartpany that won the development right of Vandali Vi . thispany could take advantage of the development n of Vandali Vi to soar.


    As a result, no one expected that thepany had made a huge investment in the early stage, and the project was suddenly stopped in the middle of its development ¨C an ancient tomb was excavated under the Vandali Vi .


    Because of this development case, the real estatepany never recovered, and finallypletely withdrew from the stage of the real estate development industry in Beijing.


    ¡°You mean to let Stuat group take the development right of Vandali Vi ?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows and looked at Anna with a little surprise.


    Anna was stunned and immediately reacted. At this time, the fact that there was an ancient tomb under Vandali Vi has not been exposed yet. This development project is a big cake for everyone.


    Philip Andrew looked at her slightly inquisitive eyes, Anna smiled and said vaguely, ¡°There must be a problem with the development case of Vandali Vi , right?¡±


    Philip Andrew took a deep look at Anna : ¡°there is really a problem.¡±


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    Philip Andrew observed her slightly shrugged shoulders, calmly looked away, and continued, ¡°there are two benefits to let the Stuat group take the development right of Vandali Vi .¡±


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡± Vandali Vi is impossible to build.¡±Philip Andrew had internal information. After being identified by professionals, he suspected that there might be something under Vandali Vi . It¡¯s a pity that such arge development case, there always someone who aren¡¯t willing to give up. so the news must kept secret. If stuat family gains the development right, their strength will be decreased greatly.¡±

 Chapter 56

    The Stuat family is a upstart in the aquatic business. For many years, it has beenmitted to expanding its business territory, and in recent years, it is single-minded to squeeze into the real estate industry.


    Bright Stuat has no reason to refuse such a good opportunity.


    Anna;s breath tensed slightly.


    She calmed down and soon thought of Philip Andrew ¡®s previous words: ¡°what¡¯s the second advantage?¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t directly answer her question: ¡°why don¡¯t you want to go to medical school?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t expect that he would go around this problem again. She lowered to avoid his eyes, and her tone was somewhat inexplicably agitated: ¡°I said this is my own problem, but I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Just you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Anna just wanted to nod, Philip Andrew suddenly raised his voice and called.


    ¡°Anna.¡±


    She subconsciously raised her head and just looked at the man¡¯s deep eyes like an ancient well. she was immediately stunned.


    ¡°We are now in a cooperative rtionship. You help me heal my leg and I help you achieve your goal. But if you don¡¯t tell me anything, I¡¯m afraid the cooperation between us can¡¯t go on smoothly.¡±


    ?


    Anna lowered her eyes again, and this time she was silent for a long time.


    Her mood at the moment is actually a littleplicated.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t rush, so he waited quietly.


    After another moment, Anna finally moved. She slowly raised her head, seemed to take a deep breath, and made all the psychological preparations. Then he saw it, and his eyes fell into Philip Andrew ¡®s eyes.


    She said, ¡°I want to go to medical school, but I can¡¯t go.¡±


    Going to Beijing College of traditional Chinese medicine is her dream from childhood to adulthood. Will she not? Why would you want to refuse?


    Philip Andrew thought a little and asked, ¡°because of the Stuat family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Anna nodded, ¡°you should know that VIvian Vidas is not my mother. My biological mother was taken away by Bright Stuat from the day I was brought to the capital, and disappeared.¡±


    i see.


    Philip Andrew had some doubts in his heart all the time, and finally got the answer today.


    No wonder when Nic Bery investigated before, he said that Anna ¡®s mother was missing. No wonder Anna seemed to have been subject to settling down and had to obey Bright Stuat . No wonder she had so many puzzling actions.


    It turned out that it was because Bright Stuat took her mother as a bargain chip.


    ¡°Are you afraid that Bright Stuat won¡¯t agree if you don¡¯t go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±Philip Andrew frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°if you want to go, I can negotiate with Bright Stuat . At that time, you can safely go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine. He will never dare to do anything to your mother.¡±


    However, in this case, Bright Stuat may regard Emily Sandra as the only sharp weapon that can restrain Anna, and will not let go easily.


    ¡°No.¡± Anna was quite excited.


    Philip Andrew was stunned and looked puzzled.


    Anna reacted. Her reaction was too intense.


    She took a deep breath: ¡°I¡¯m not at ease. Even if Bright Stuat won¡¯t do anything, what about VIvian Vidas and Selina ?¡±


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak. Anna sighed quietly in her heart. She also knew what she said. The reason couldn¡¯t stand, but now she can only do so.


    After all, she can¡¯t tell Philip Andrew that she is not at ease because her mother died in this year in her previous life, right?


    Now she is determined and just wants to rescue her mother quickly. No matter whether her mother was poisoned by VIvian Vidas in her previous life, or because Bright Stuat took care of her carelessly, or for any other reason, he can¡¯t settle down until she is received by his side.


    ¡°OK, I see.¡±Philip Andrew suddenly nodded and said.


    Got it, got it what?


    Anna didn¡¯t react at once, but Philip Andrew got up from the chair and conveniently picked up the coat on the side and put it on.


    Anna blinked: ¡°you¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to go to the Stuat family. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The topic just now seems to have really passed so lightly. There is a feeling of unreality.


    The car drove smoothly all the way, and Philip Andrew and Anna were not talking.


    Philip Andrew frowned, not knowing what she was thinking. As for Anna, she still hadn¡¯t calmed down, and the whole person still seemed a little confused.


    The driver in front noticed something wrong with the atmosphere in the car, quietly nced at the back seat through the rearview mirror, and thought in his heart ¨C did Mr. and miss an quarrel?


    Until the car came to a steep slope and swayed violently. Due to inertia, all the people in the car leaned forward heavily.


    Tranquil body is half leaning to sit, so leaning forward, head will hit the ss.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±Philip Andrew stretched out his arm to block her head. A momentter, his hand was hit by Anna ¡®s head on the window.


    Anna regained consciousness, and her face had changed greatly: ¡°are you all right?¡±


    However, Philip Andrew had already pulled his hand back, with a faint expression and tone: ¡°pay attention to yourself.¡±


    Then he looked forward.


    The driver was looking at the rearview mirror with a guilty heart. He raised his eyes just to meet Philip Andrew ¡®s unbroken vision, and his heart suddenly clicked.


    The original fluke mentality suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, President Andrew .¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After following Philip Andrew for many years, he knew Philip Andrew ¡®s character too well and was most reluctant to listen to some useless exnations.


    What¡¯s more, it was just because he was distracted for a moment.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s face really eased.


    ¡°No next time.¡± He said with a cold face.


    It sounds like a reprimand to say a word to Anna , but it really doesn¡¯t feel like that at all.


    Sneaking through the rearview mirror and taking another look at the situation behind, the driver quietly made aplex expression.


    Soon he looked back and focused on driving.


    Knowing in advance that Philip Andrew wasing, Bright Stuat and VIvian Vidas had been guarding in the yard of the Stuat family manor early in the morning.


    Until the car came to a stop, Bright Stuat immediately stepped forward and politely opened the door of the back seat.


    Unfortunately, the first he saw was not Philip Andrew , but Anna. The eager expression and smile on his face froze for a moment.


    Looking at his face changing appearance, Anna couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart, but her face was filled with a warm smile, and she got out of the car first: ¡°Dad.¡±


    Bright Stuat ¡®s face eased a little, and his expression slowly returned to normal.


    He nodded and looked at the other side.

 Chapter 57

    The driver has pushed Philip Andrew ¡®s wheelchair out of the car.


    Bright Stuat resolutely regained his enthusiasm and wanted to meet Philip Andrew and help him push the wheelchair.


    Philip Andrew raised his hand and stopped his action: ¡°no need.¡±


    The smile on Bright Stuat ¡®s face.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to outsiders being too close. Let Annae.¡±


    The smile on Bright Stuat ¡®s face suddenly disappeared.


    Looking at the way, Annaughed in her heart. On the surface, she just didn¡¯t know anything. She walked over quickly and pushed Philip Andrew ¡®s wheelchair.


    The home has prepared dinner. Waiting for Philip Andrew toe, the servant began to serve.


    Anna had psychological preparation early in the morning. When she came back, she refused to stay here for dinner. If she refused again today, she was afraid that it would really cause Bright Stuat ¡®s displeasure, so she went to the table very smoothly.


    She chatted with Philip Andrew selfishly.


    Therefore, VIvian Vidas ¡®s expression changed at the moment she didn¡¯t notice the table.


    Originally prepared, waiting for Anna to refuse Bright Stuat , it would be of no use at once, and VIvian Vidas quietly stared at Anna .


    Taking advantage of Anna and Philip Andrew ¡®s attention is not on her, she waved and called a servant.


    ¡°Go and see Miss, why note down yet?¡±


    Over the years, Bright Stuat has met Philip Andrew many times in the mall, but it is the first time to really eat with Philip Andrew .


    After all, with Stuat family, it is still difficult to join the circle of Andrew family.


    When VIvian Vidas sat down, Bright Stuat was drinking respectfully and modestly, saying some ttering words, which clearly should be the future father-inw, but this ttering appearance made people feel invisible.


    ¡± taste this¡­¡±


    Bright Stuat ¡®s enthusiasm for Philip Andrew seems to have forgotten the initial purpose, but Vivian Vidas didn¡¯t forget it.


    Seeing that Bright Stuat was still toasting to please, VIvian Vidas coughed uncontrobly and quietly kicked Bright Stuat under the table.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Bright Stuat red at her unhappily.


    VIvian Vidas ¡®s face suddenly turned green.


    Anna looked funny aside.


    Mother is in Bright Stuat ¡®s hands. She needs to save Bright Stuat face, but she doesn¡¯t need to save VIvian Vidas face.


    So she put down her chopsticks and showed a standard social smile on her face: ¡°aunt can just say directly. There¡¯s no need to push my father out and say it. Although I¡¯m not your daughter, I¡¯m still the one who made our home anyway.¡±


    VIvian Vidas ¡®s face became more ugly.


    Her hands sped, her chest slightly undting, obviously angry.


    But in this case, she couldn¡¯t say a thing, so she could only endure her anger and dry smile: ¡± I¡­¡±


    Anna interrupted her with a smile: ¡°aunt , don¡¯t beat around the bush. Philip ¡®s time is limited, and rarely had the chance to apany me home.¡±


    Little bitch!


    VIvian Vidas was angry and cursed Anna viciously in her heart.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing.¡± The fake smile was ugly and tiring, so she simply stopped smiling, and said frankly, ¡°you should know what happened to our jewelry recently?¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at Bright Stuat .


    Hearing the words ¡± jewelry¡±, Bright Stuat finally remembered his purpose of bringing Anna back today.


    But now that Philip Andrew was there, and VIvian Vidas had already spoken, he didn¡¯t want to be the viin, so he just pretended not to know anything and didn¡¯t mean to answer.


    On the contrary, VIvian Vidas w saw that Bright Stuat was still unmoved, and she almost cursed .


    Look what a irresponsible man she married.


    ¡°So it¡¯s this thing.¡±Anna said, ¡°I do know some.¡±


    VIvian Vidas was holding her breath at this moment, and she said frankly, ¡°the problem of s jewelry this time has a great impact, and even the stock of our group has been impacted to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°Has even ourpany been affected?¡± Although it had been expected that this would happen, Anna still pretended to be surprised.


    VIvian Vidas was really fed up with her appearance, and immediately sneered, ¡°after your sister came back, she told us this thing, saying that she was a designer?¡±


    Anna still didn¡¯t continue, frowned, and looked worried about his family: ¡°who is it? It doesn¡¯t pay much attention to our family.¡±


    VIvian Vidas was so angry that her heart ached.


    Her expression was even colder: ¡°when Selina went to find Vasu to cooperate, you happened to be here, Anna , but we always treat you as a family, but do you want to conspire with outsiders to calcte your own people?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t name the outsider, Anna couldn¡¯t tell.


    She chuckled and was about to say something when Philip Andrew suddenly put his hand on the back of her hand.


    Anna was stunned, turned to look, and saw Philip Andrew ¡®s expression. He raised his eyebrows and looked at VIvian Vidas , with a somewhat inscrutable expression: ¡°who is the outsider that Mrs. said? Me?¡±


    Bright Stuat never dared to offend Philip Andrew . Before Vivian Vidas answered, she immediately gave her a fierce stare: ¡°what nonsense are you, an ignorant woman!¡±


    Then he looked at Philip Andrew : ¡°of course we don¡¯t mean that. If Anna wants to marry you, we will naturally be a family. How can we be outsiders?¡±


    Philip Andrew snorted coldly, ¡°really?¡±


    VIvian Vidas , who was scolded, also knew that Bright Stuat must be unreliable.


    She could only change her words: ¡°of course I didn¡¯t mean that, just¡­¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that everyone outside is saying that you didn¡¯t get along with the Selina and said that you calcted our family. If this is true, who can treat us as a family?¡±


    She paused: ¡°or say, Anna , you really don¡¯t think of yourself as our family?¡±


    A word seemed to wake Bright Stuat up. He immediately sat up and looked sharply at Anna .


    VIvian Vidas ¡®s heart settled down a little.


    He knew that nothing was more important than interests for Bright Stuat .


    After taking pains to marry her daughter to the Andrew family, how can he let this daughter have nothing to do with him?


    ¡°Yes, your aunt asked so. You might as well tell me what happened?¡± However, Bright Stuat ¡®s reason still exists. Although his expression is slightly unhappy, his tone is still calm.


    ¡°Dad, do you really want to know?¡±Anna asked.


    Bright Stuat frowned, ¡°what do you mean?¡± If I don¡¯t want to know, can I ask you?


    ¡°If aun hadn¡¯t mentioned it today, I¡¯m afraid I would have thought it was Selina who was against me .¡±Anna smiling at the corners of her mouth.


    VIvian Vidas stood up and originally wanted to swear. He glimpsed Philip Andrew and forcibly adjusted his expression: ¡°Anna , you can¡¯t nder your sister.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Bright Stuat really looked at this side with a suspicious face.


    Anna didn¡¯t panic at all. Of course, she also came prepared. She immediately met with Bright Stuat ¡®s vision.


    ¡°Our jewelry fell so much this time, if you really me o¡­¡±Anna paused, nced at VIvian Vidas , and then turned to Bright Stuat , ¡± dad, you also have unshirkable responsibility.¡±


    Bright Stuat frowned, and his expression gradually became unhappy.


    Anna continued, ¡°what kind of reputation is Vasu in China? Who doesn¡¯t know that anyone in this circle d? Everyone dares not to cooperate with him, but Selina dares. Isn¡¯t it your father who gives her confidence?¡±


    Bright Stuat choked and dropped his hand, as if unable to speak.


    VIvian Vidas was not so easy to fool: ¡°why did Selina meet you when she went to find Vasu that day?¡±


    Anna had been waiting for this problem for a long time. VIvian Vidas ¡®s words were bad, and a very shallow smile was immediately outlined on her face, but it was only pressed down in a moment.


    She said: ¡°naturally, it¡¯s also for this matter. Vasu copied Designer Goden ¡®s works. I went to him for Designer Goden .¡±


    VIvian Vidas obviously didn¡¯t believe it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She and Selina had already recognized this matter in their hearts, that is, Anna had set a trap for them, and naturally they would not believe Anna ¡®s exnation, which seemed extremely pale.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop your sister from going to Vasu to cooperate?¡±


    Look at this posture. they are going to put the me on Anna ¡®s head.


    Anna sneered in her heart, and now she was simply no longer polite: ¡°aunt Vidas, how hostile Selina is to me, don¡¯t you know? How dare I remind her, I¡¯m afraid it will have the opposite effect.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s enough. Anna is also my daughter. I naturally believe him.¡±Bright Stuat patted the table and interrupted VIvian Vidas .


    He nced at Anna , and there was not much expression on his face. Although it was right to say so, from his attitude, Anna couldn¡¯t be sure for a moment whether he believed or didn¡¯t believe what he just said.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    After dinner, Anna didn¡¯t follow Philip Andrew to leave home for the first time, but mentioned another thing to Bright Stuat : ¡°Dad, in fact, I have another thing to tell you when Ie back today.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±Bright Stuat didn¡¯t think much.


    Anna looked embarrassed, and looked around at VIvian Vidas ¡®s direction, which seemed to imply something.


    This time, Vivian Vidas was very angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°OK, how old are you. can you act mature?¡±Bright Stuat understood. He first scolded VIvian Vidas , and then looked at Anna thoughtfully. Then he waved his hand, e to the study with me.¡±


    Anna followed up with a smile. Before going upstairs, she gave VIvian Vidas a triumphant look


    VIvian Vidas only felt that the anger umted in her chest was about to explode.


    She took a deep breath, originally wanted to say something, and remembered that Philip Andrew was still here.


    Turning around, Philip Andrew , who was sitting in the living room at the moment, seemed to be reading the newspaper, squinted, waved his hand, called the servant, and quietly ordered something.


    After about ten minutes, a light footstep came from the revolving stairs.


    Philip Andrew knew that what Anna wanted to talk to Bright Stuat would not end so soon, and he knew it would not be Anna , so he didn¡¯t even raise his head at all.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the movement , but this sound to slowly approach, apanied by a burst of fragrance that seems to be absent, slowly floating over.


    He frowned and turned around to see Selina .


    ¡± President Andrew , why are you still reading the newspaper at night? ¡± She was wearing a scarlet suspender, and when she spoke, she put down a ss of water she had been holding in her hand, and leaned softly towards Philip Andrew .


    Philip Andrew frowned and scolded mercilessly, ¡°get out of the way!¡±


    As he spoke, he brushed her away heavily.


    Selina paused slightly, ¡± President Andrew ?¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Philip Andrew looked disgusted, and her bodypletely froze.


    When she treated other people¡¯s men with this skill, she never failed, but Philip Andrew actually showed an expression of disgust, disgust?


    ¡°Why, can¡¯t miss Stuat understand?¡±Philip Andrew asked coldly with a gloomy face.


    Selina felt extremely wronged: ¡°I just want toe and bring you a ss of water¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, who would believe her words? Wearing this to deliver water .


    Philip Andrew listened to her impatiently, and directly pressed his portable pager: e.¡±


    Philip Andrew and Anna didn¡¯te to the Stuat family alone. In addition to the apanying driver, they also brought a lot of bodyguards, who were watching outside at the moment.


    Philip Andrew ¡®s voice fell, and the door to his home was immediately knocked open.


    Several bodyguards dressed in ck rushed in neatly, surrounded Philip Andrew ¡®s side, and looked at Selina with a wary face.


    Selina felt stunned for a moment: ¡± President Andrew ¡­¡±


    She was about to say something, but probably because the bodyguard¡¯s movement was too loud just now, even Bright Stuat and Anna , who were talking in the upstairs study, were also disturbed and went downstairs.


    Seeing the situation at the moment, Bright Stuat was still a little confused: ¡°this¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Anna really saw Selina ¡®s dress and understood what was going on.


    Different from Bright Stuat ¡®s idea, VIvian Vidas and her daughter have always wanted to rece her. Given this opportunity to approach Philip Andrew , they will not give up.


    It¡¯s a pity that they really underestimate Philip Andrew . Just like Selina , they don¡¯t see whether Philip Andrew can see it or not?


    Anna hurried to Philip Andrew ¡®s side, held his wheelchair with one hand, and pretended to be surprised: ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Philip Andrew still had a gloomy face and didn¡¯t answer Anna ¡®s words. Instead, he looked coldly at Bright Stuat .


    On a pair of his dark and deep pupils, Bright Stuat ¡®s heart suddenly trembled, and even Anna ¡®scency after just telling him the good news was gone.


    ¡°President Andrew¡­¡± he trembled.


    ¡°President Stuat had better teach your daughter what is etiquette, righteousness and shame.¡±Philip Andrew said mercilessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t teach president selina next time, I don¡¯t mind looking for someone to teach your daughter instead of you.¡±

 Chapter 59

    On the way back, Anna sat in the car, and when she sat there, she burst into a happy smile. On her face was that kind of happy and proud smile, which was obviously very happy.


    Knowing for so long, Anna ¡®s impression on Philip Andrew has always been calm, introverted, magical and mysterious.


    It was the first time he had seen Anna look like this.


    ¡°So happy?¡±Philip Andrew asked, with some tenderness that he didn¡¯t notice in his words.


    ¡°Of course.¡±Anna was unprepared and casually replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how happy I am to see VIvian Vidas ¡®s mother and daughter¡¯s wry face, not to mention¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Not to mention?¡±Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Anna ¡®s face showed a very sincere smile: ¡°not to mention Bright Stuat promised to let me see my mother.¡±


    Anna ¡®s mother, Philip Andrew thought of something and nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Did you tell him about Vandali Vi ?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±Anna adjusted her sitting posture. When talking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but tick the corner of her mouth, ¡°Stuat group is bent on entering the real estate industry. With such a good development project as Vandali Vi , how can he be willing to give up?¡±


    Although there is no real father daughter friendship in two lives, Anna know Bright Stuat¡¯s character well.


    He knows this person too well. He always has only interests in his heart. He always puts interests first. Everything else can be pushed back.


    She went to the study to talk to Bright Stuat about the development of Vandali Vi .


    Anna only slightly revealed some ideas that could persuade Philip Andrew to ask The Andrew Group to help him get the development right of Vandali Vi . Bright Stuat was so excited that he even offered to take her to see Emily Sandra.


    Of course, there is also a major premise ¨C to make sure that it can help Stuat group get the development right of Vandali Vi .


    ¡°What shall we do next?¡± After being happy for a while, Anna slightly restrained her mood and asked Philip Andrew .


    ¡°I have some friends with the person in charge of the development project of Vandali Vi . I can arrange for him to meet Bright Stuat . As for the follow-up, you don¡¯t have to worry. Bright Stuat must work hard.¡±


    Anna thought it was reasonable, so she stopped asking more questions.


    ¡­¡­


    The stuat family vi.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    The atmosphere in the living room was very dignified. Several old servants stood in the corner of the house, bowed their heads and dared not breathe.


    Bright Stuat sat in front of the sofa,, scolded.


    As soon as the voice fell, Selina , who stood in front of him, immediately knelt down wrongfully: ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°You are really getting more and more promising!¡±Bright Stuat pped the table heavily, ¡°first of all, it made Stuat¡¯ss jewelry a mess, and then it happened today. Are you willing to give up until you lose all the faces of our family?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±Selina felt extremely aggrieved when talking about jewelry, ¡°I have already said that Anna is designing me¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Before he finished speaking, Bright Stuat threw a box of cigarettes at Selina ¡®s head, and then rolled down.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Now you still frame your sister. How did I give birth to such a thing as you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t frame her, as it was.¡± Seeing that Bright Stuat obviously couldn¡¯t listen to her words, Selina could only look at Vivian for help.


    In fact, VIvian Vidas also faintly noticed that Bright Stuat ¡®s attitude seemed to be wrong.


    However, she didn¡¯t care to think about more problems at the moment, so she hurried forward: ¡°you calm down. Selina already knew that she was wrong about Stuat Jewelry, and she had just taken over thepany for a short time, not to mention¡­¡±


    VIvian Vidas paused, while quietly looking at Bright Stuat ¡®s expression, while considering and testing, ¡°what¡¯s more, Anna ¡®s response is really a little strange. Even if she didn¡¯t find Selina because she was worried about Selina ¡®s misunderstanding, she should remind us at the first time?¡±


    ¡°If your own daughter is useless, me her for her own useless. Don¡¯t put the me on Anna .¡±


    Vivian leaned and choked.


    Bright Stuat ¡®s reaction was really strange.


    She vaguely felt something wrong in her heart. She walked back and forth in the same ce for two steps, and suddenly remembered that Anna had gone to the study with him before.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she softened her tone: ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but I¡¯m afraid that Anna will always be separated from us and won¡¯t treat herself as an family.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±Bright Stuat obviously didn¡¯t want to hear this. He stood up with an irritable face. When he got up, he was a little anxious, and even directly ran away from VIvian Vidas , ¡°she is my daughter, so I naturally know what kind of disposition she is!¡±


    Looking at this posture, it¡¯s obvious that he dosen¡¯t want to listen to VIvian Vidas ¡®s nonsense anymore. He¡¯s about to get up.


    He came to the stairs and suddenly remembered something. He turned around and looked at Selina who seemed to be ready to get up.


    ¡°Just kneel here for me. When will you reflect on yourself and get up again?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±Selina grew up in favor. She had never been wronged like this. She immediately got up unwilling.


    However, VIvian Vidas , who just moved one side, pressed her shoulder hard.


    She looked at it incredulously, but VIvian Vidas shook her head slightly . Selina could only endure it, and she stood up impatiently.


    ¡°Mom, dad just had this attitude. He used to support Philip Andrew and me¡­¡±


    ¡°There is something wrong with your father¡¯s attitude.¡±VIvian Vidas narrowed her eyes and looked a little irritable.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has to do with that little bitch of Anna , and I don¡¯t know whats he just said to your father in the study, which led to his great change¡­¡±


    ¡°She must be the demon again!¡±Selina almost hated Anna . She had already med Anna for all her grievances. ¡°She must be taught a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±VIvian Vidas nced at her and said faintly, ¡°your father¡¯s attitude is unclear now. We have to wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±Selina thought about it and felt unwilling. ¡°Then let that bitch bully our mother and daughter like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your hurry?¡±VIvian Vidas said ¡°Just because we can¡¯t teach him a lesson doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do anything. I remember¡­ The second master of the Andrew family and his wife seem to have returned home?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Philip Andrew and Nic Bery are responsible for the affairs of Vandali Vi . Anna can¡¯t help them much, but she also wants to help them solve their problems, so she focuses more on helping Philip Andrew heal his legs, thinking about whether she can continue to improve the prescription.


    However, it was not so easy. She got stuck in less than half of the process of improving the prescription. She even stayed up for several days and went to read some ancient prescriptions and ancient medical books, but she still had no clue.


    Things turned around on Friday evening.


    Doctor Tuner, who had not seen for a long time, suddenly came to visit.


    Anna thought he was going to mention the matter of letting hergo to the College of traditional Chinese medicine: ¡°Dr. Turner , I really have something more important to deal with now, before I finish this¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you have your own difficulties.¡± However, today¡¯s Doctodidn¡¯te for this, ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss anna, I¡¯m not talking about this today.¡±


    Of course, he is not so easy to give up.


    Nic Bery has privatelymunicated with him about Anna ¡®s situation, and Dr. Turner decided to give up temporarily. Of course, this is only temporary, but these do not affect his continuousmunication with Anna .


    Anna looked puzzled: ¡°then you¡­¡±


    Dr. Turner took out a ticket card and handed it over: ¡°the College of traditional Chinese medicine and Dongyi University held an academic exchange meeting, at which several old medicinal herbs will grow. The time is tomorrow, miss an, can youe?¡±


    Academicmunication?


    Anna thought, ¡°can I also participate?¡±


    Although she has confidence in her own medical skills, Anna never feels thats he is the best in the world. Besides, traditional Chinese medicine should always learn from hundreds of schools, learn from the experience of other old Chinese medicine in China, and even get some advice from them, which is absolutely beneficial to him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Hand the ticket to Anna , ¡°my grandfather asked me to invite you. There is his word behind this ticket.¡±


    Anna noticed that a line of small characters was written at the back of the ticket.


    She looked closely and recognized that miss anna was sincerely invited to attend.


    The signature is Phlip Turner.


    She took a deep breath and solemnly collected the tickets: ¡°please tell Mr. Turner that I will be there on time.¡±


    Anna really attached great importance to this academic exchange meeting. Therefore, she got up early the next morning, first selected and sorted out her clothes, and then went to find a thick notebook in her luggage.


    This is the notebook she used when she studied medicine with a master in the countryside. It is full of medical knowledge and experience. Over the years, she has used countless notebooks.


    Even the one in hand now has been used for more than half.


    She was running into Nic Bery who came in a hurry when she went out.


    He still had a sealed file bag in his hand, and he didn¡¯t know what was in it.


    When the two met head-on, Nic Bery ¡®s face slightly changed, and his expression seemed a little embarrassed.


    But Anna was also anxious to go out, and didn¡¯t realize it. She nodded at him casually, ¡°why is assistant Nic here today?¡±


    Nic Bery subconsciously took the file bag behind him, and then realized what he had done. He looked a little embarrassed.


    He coughed slightly and said vaguely, ¡°report to President Andrew . Where is assistant anna going?¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t think much. After hearing Nic Bery ¡®s words, she didn¡¯t hide much, and roughly exined the matter that Dr. Turner came to her.


    Nic Bery immediately said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a car to see you off.¡±


    She originally wanted to refuse, but Nic Bery had involuntarily called someone, so she had to give up.


    The car stopped at the gate of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. The driver said to park the car in the back alley not far away and wait. Anna took her ID card and walked to the school.


    After the guard checked her ID card and made a simple registration, she entered the school smoothly.


    The venue of the academic meeting was the No. 1 hall of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Anna asked several people along the road before finding this magnificent building.


    There were security guards and student volunteers at the door. Anna showed her ticket before entering.


    After entering the door, she found that this academic conference seemed a little different from what she thought.


    There are many people in the hall, many of whom are luxuriously dressed. The feeling here is not like an academic conference, but rather like a banquet held by the upper ss.


    ¡°Miss anna!¡± A surprised voice interrupted.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Dr. Turner in a suit and leather shoesing quickly.


    ¡°Here you are. My grandfather is in the small conference hall upstairs. I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±Anna blocked Dr. Turner ¡®s further action.


    She nced around and frowned, ¡°today¡¯s academic meeting seems a little different from what I thought?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As soon as she spoke, Dr. Turner ¡®s expression became a little embarrassed.


    He touched his nose, and his expression was quite ufortable: ¡°this¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, Miss . In fact, I just learned about this.¡±


    Dr. Turner said, ¡°among the medicinal materials on disy in the college this time, there is a 300 year old ginseng. The news get out, so many people rushed to this old ginseng. These people have some special identities, and the school can¡¯t afford to offend them. Finally, they can only decide to hold a small medicinal material auction temporarily.¡±


    As for the identity, Dr. Turner didn¡¯t say, Anna also guessed it roughly.


    Except for those capitalists in the upper ss with countless resources, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could have so much energy for a moment.


    ¡°So it is.¡± She nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯ve seen this kind of asion.¡±


    Dr. Turner sighed with relief, ¡°I¡¯ll take you up to see my grandfather.¡±


    Anna nodded and followed Dr. Turner as she was going up the stairs. Suddenly, several people in a line stopped in front of him.


    ¡°Yo! Who do I think this is? Isn¡¯t this my good sister? Why did youe to this party?¡±


    Looking at Selina , who led a group of little sisters and stood in front of her angrily, Anna couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart, is it true that her enemies usually get together.


    Automatically ignoring the word ¡°Banquet¡± in Selina ¡®s words, Anna nced at her and smiled, ¡°do Ie or not? What does this have to do with you?¡±


    As soon as Selina ¡®s face changed, she immediately became angry.


    However, Anna ¡®s response was faster: ¡°I thought after going through the previous things, Dad would let you at home, at least make you less trouble, it¡¯s really unexpected¡­¡±


    At the mention of this matter, Selina ¡®s anger suddenly disappeared.


    She really ran out secretly without telling Bright Stuat today.

 Chapter 61

    After what happened that day, Bright Stuat scolded her and asked her to stay at home less often.


    She had been bored at home these days. Today, she heard that there was an academic exchange meeting and a small auction. There was a ginseng that was more than 300 years old to be auctioned. That was why she wanted to buy it back to Bright Stuat.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Anna Stuat here again.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense here!¡± Selina seemed to have thought of something and said confidently, ¡°don¡¯t try to distract yourself. How did youe here?¡±


    Anna Stuat


    Anna Stuat was confused. ¡°Of course Ie as the same way you do.¡±


    Hearing this, Selina immediately snorted and said, ¡°please figure it out and see where this is!¡±


    She said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°this is the school of traditional Chinese medicine, one of the most advanced universities in the country. Not everyone can attend today¡¯s academic exchange meeting. Don¡¯t think that you can squeeze into any circle in the name of President Andrew.¡±


    Selina¡¯s voice was loud, as if she was not afraid of being heard at all.


    In other words, the purpose of her reporting at the beginning was to make everyone around look at her.


    Obviously, she had achieved her goal. From her exaggerated tone, everyone was looking at her.


    Sadin Andrew was discussing a master¡¯s work with a few friends in front of the disy board not far away. Suddenly, they heard a very sharp voice.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in these at first, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear the two words ¡°President Andrew¡± in the woman¡¯s words.


    There are not many whose family name is Andrewthe Andrew family


    Among the rich and powerful families in the capital, There are not many whose family name is Andrew. And those who were qualified to attend today¡¯s high-end exchange meeting can only be the Andrew fmaily.


    Cousin?


    While thinking, Sadin Andrew looked in the direction of the voice in confusion.


    His friends liked gossiping. When they heard the noise over there, they immediately pushed the elders over there and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? It seems that several women are quarreling. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    Selinathe Andrew familyPresident AndrewPresident Andrew


    Selina, who was surrounded in the center of the circle, was still very proud. ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t know anything. You didn¡¯t even go to college. Why did you have to attend such an academic meeting? Yes, with the Andrew family and the President Andrew, of course you have something to rely on, but you don¡¯t understand these. Even if youe, you will only embarrass the President Andrew!¡±


    SelinaAnna StuatPhilip AndrewPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Selina¡¯s purpose was very clear. She wanted everyone to know that Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t even gone to college. What she had now was all because she had a crush on Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°How do you know that I came here because of Philip Andrew?¡±


    As soon as the name ¡°Philip Andrew¡± was mentioned, the onlookers around confirmed the identity of Anna Stuat.


    They began to point at Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Is this the girlfriend that President Andrew announced not long ago? She doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is the illegitimate daughter of the Stuat family.¡±


    ¡°Then Selina is a sister? Why did the two sisters quarrel? And what Selina just said is true? Has she really not studied in college?¡±


    ¡± she didn¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m really surprised that President Andrew would like this kind of girl.¡±


    Compared with other onlookers, Sadin Andrew looked at Anna Stuat with inquiry and observation.


    When his friend next to him heard the name of Philip Andrew, he was also very excited. He even stretched out his hand and hit his elbow. ¡°She is really your cousin¡¯s girlfriend. Isn¡¯t she your future sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think your future sister-inw is that kind of person. Why does she have to take the quota of others to attend such an academic meeting?¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    He had attended this meeting for the purpose of attending the academic exchange meeting.


    Unexpectedly, when he arrived, he was told that it was a so-called banquet between celebrities. It was just a superficial meeting of academicmunication.


    Although both of them were born in the upper ss, Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t like this kind of style.


    When he thought of Selina¡¯s words, he immediately defined Anna Stuat as an image ¨C an image that was not so appreciated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sadin Andrew said to her friends in a cold voice.


    One of her friends was reluctant to leave, and his eyes were glued here. ¡°No, let¡¯s look at it again!¡±


    It was the first time that he had seen such a fight between the decent daughter of a rich family and an illegitimate daughter. It was really tempting.


    ¡°Nothing to see!¡±


    As soon as she heard Sadin Andrew¡¯s tone, her friend knew that he was angry. She didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore. Although she still had some regrets in her heart, she could only smile awkwardly. ¡°Have a good walk. It¡¯s up to second master.¡±


    There were so many onlookers that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t notice that one or two of them had left.


    She focused all her attention on Selina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can reallye to such a ce, President Andrew?¡±


    Selina covered her mouth and sneered exaggeratedly, ¡°sister, open your eyes and have a good look. Everyone here graduated from a famous school. If I graduated from high school like you, I would be too embarrassed to enter this school.¡±


    After what had happened before, she didn¡¯t want to y any sister rtionship with Anna Stuat anymore, so now she had no scruples to break up with her outside.


    Anyway, one day she woulde to this point.


    ¡°Graduated from a famous university.¡± Anna Stuat nodded and smiled, ¡°including the university you are studying in?¡±


    Selina¡¯s expression changed.


    When she was in college, her grades were also very bad. She only got 100 points in total in the college entrance examination. There must be no good university in China, so Bright Stuat and William could only spend a lot of money to buy a ce for her in a foreign school.


    That was to say, the University Anna Stuat was talking about ¡ª an unknown University known to all.


    Selina used to be a returnee graduated from a famous overseas university. She didn¡¯t expect that Anna Stuat would expose her identity today.


    Her face instantly swelled up. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Seeing that the people around her began to whisper to her, her expression became even worse. ¡°Just because you are not able to read well, so you frame me like this? I didn¡¯t study in Ondophan university!¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded thoughtfully. When she was about to speak, Dr Turner couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t judge others by your own words. But you don¡¯t know that the scores of Miss Stuat¡¯s college entrance examination are as high as more than 680. How can you look down upon her?¡±


    ¨¼¨¼


    Of course, it was impossible for Selina to recognize him.


    As soon as she saw Dr Turner jumped out and sneered. She said to Anna Stuat in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, no wonder you didn¡¯t get your job because of the Andrew family. You got your job because of the new mistress beside you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how my father taught you. Have you learned how to behave?¡±


    ¡°You¡±


    The big noise here couldn¡¯t be hidden. After long, the representative of the host finally came


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A majestic voice slowly came from the crowd.


    Dr. Turner looked in the direction of the voice and immediately showed a surprised expression on his face. ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Director Turner was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that his grandson would make trouble here. He frowned and said, ¡°you¡­¡±


    It seemed that he was about to be scolded, Dr Turner moved aside a little. He pointed at Anna Stuat and introduced to Philip Turner, ¡°this is Anna Stuat, the Mrs. Stuat I¡¯ve mentioned to you.¡±


    Philip Turner¡¯s expression softened a little before he looked at Anna Stuat up and down.


    Anna Stuat respected the doctors of the older generation very much. At this time, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Selina any more. She directly stepped forward and slightly bowed to Philip Turner. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Turner. I¡¯m Anna Stuat.¡±


    ¡°So you are Anna Stuat.¡± Philip Turner nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard from Sheffield that you¡¯re very young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. You¡¯re really a young awesome talented man.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°it seems that we are really old.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Turner, you tter me.¡± Anna Stuat said modestly.


    Fortunately, Philip Turner soon realized what he was doing here. He found a part-time student in the hall and asked about the situation.


    The students were all ordinary people who worked here. They didn¡¯t know Anna Stuat or Selina, so they told what had happened.


    As soon as he finished his words, he noticed that Philip Turner didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°Vice Dean?¡± The part-time student said gingerly, thinking that what he said displeased Philip Turner.


    Fortunately, Philip Turner waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, you can go ahead with your work.¡±


    The man was relieved and left in a hurry.


    Only then did Philip Turner look at Selina, who had been ignored by him before.


    ¡°This¡­¡± after thinking for a while, she remembered her name. ¡°Little Miss Stuat¡­¡±


    Hearing the way Philip Turner addressed her, Selina pulled a long face at once. But thinking that it was not easy to offend the man in front of her, she held back her anger.


    Philip Turner didn¡¯t notice it, or even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    He said directly, ¡°no one is wee to make trouble in today¡¯s academic meeting. Little Miss Stuat, I will ask someone to send you out.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Selina almost doubted that she had misheard.


    Unfortunately, Philip Turner didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He waved his hand and called several security guards. ¡°Send thisdy out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Wait!¡± Selina was so angry that her face turned blue. Regardless of her own image, she said in a sharp voice, ¡°why do you drive me away?¡±


    ¡°You make trouble here.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Selina pointed at Anna Stuat angrily.


    Without waiting for Philip Turner¡¯s answer, Anna Stuat smiled and said, ¡°what does this have to do with me? I was just picked on and forced to suffer some injuries.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Philip Turner became impatient. He waved his hand again and said, ¡°send her out.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Selina grabbed the corner of the table and red at the security guards. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t take a fancy to Philip Turner from the bottom of her heart. Now that they had fallen out, she had no scruples and directly broke out into curses. ¡°It¡¯s just a damn vice president. Can you still be the master of this school?¡±


    Whispers came from the crowd. Selina didn¡¯t pay much attention to them and continued, ¡°do you believe that I can make you lose the title of the vice president with a word?¡±


    Philip Turner had always been soft on persuasion but not hard on coercion. When he heard this, he gave a cold snort and said, ¡°see the guest out!¡±


    The security guards stopped dawdling and directly invited Selina out in a tough posture.


    Then Philip Turner asked the security guards to evacuate the crowd. He said to Anna Stuat, ¡°the auction¡¯s key are for these people downstairs. Our academic meeting is upstairs. Mrs. Stuat,e with me.¡±


    He kept calling Mrs Stuat, which made Anna Stuat uneasy. ¡°Mr. Turner, just call me Anna Stuat.¡±


    After taking two steps with Philip Turner, Anna Stuat remembered what she had said before she was driven out. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Mr. Turner, don¡¯t worry. Although I and Selina are not born from the same mother, this matter¡­¡±


    Looking at the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, Philip Turner knew what she was going to say. He waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a little girl. Don¡¯t worry. My status is not that easy to shake.¡±


    Looking at his expression, Anna Stuat thought for a while and finally nodded without saying anything.


    In a word, if Selina really wanted to do something to Philip Turner, she could do it herself.


    The small meeting room on floor 2 was much quieter and easier.


    Most of the people sitting in the small meeting room wore presbyopic sses and focused on reading the documents or newspapers in their hands. asionally, one or two old men gathered around and whispered to each other, discussing something.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief. This was the atmosphere for the academic exchange in her heart.


    However, there were not only these older schrs in the hall, but also some who looked about the same age as her.


    Anna Stuat was a little surprised. At this time, Dr Turner whispered, ¡°most of the students at your age are led by these old professors. ¡±


    Anna Stuat understood immediately.


    It was also her first time to attend such a meeting. She couldn¡¯t walk, talk or look around, so she followed Philip Turner all the way.


    It was not until Philip Turner came to an old man in a Tang suit that he saw a man standing next to him who looked like a university student. From this angle, Anna Stuat could only see one side face, but she vaguely felt that she had seen him somewhere.


    ¡°Sadin, how¡¯s your study of Western medicine? Do you regreting back?¡±


    ¨¼¨¼


    Sadin Andrew was listening to his tutor exining something. As soon as he raised, he saw her former tutor, Philip Turner, standing in front of him.


    He stood up in a hurry and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr Turner, you must be kidding.¡±


    At the same time, the old man in Tang suit next to him also raised his head. As soon as he saw Philip Turner, he immediately red at him. ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t know how well Sadin have learned from me. It¡¯s much better than learning traditional Chinese medicine from a bad old man like you!¡±


    The two had been friends and enemies for many years. One was the director of the school of traditional Chinese medicine in the capital, and the other was the director of the school of Western medicine in the capital. They had topete with each other when they met.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so she followed them quietly. Dr Turner whispered to him.


    ¡°Sadin Andrew used to be a student of my grandfather and also a student of our school of traditional Chinese medicine. Butter, he was suddenly transferred to western medicine. Now he is with Vice Principle Admen.¡±


    Sadin Andrew?


    Upon hearing the name, Anna Stuat raised her head subconsciously and looked at the person in front of her in surprise.


    Then she suddenly remembered why she felt his side face familiar.


    Anna Stuat knew the name Sadin Andrew. They met by chance in their previous lives. She also knew that he was the cousin of Philip Andrew.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.


    Anna Stuat was lost in her own thoughts, so she didn¡¯t notice that Sadin Andrew was also looking at her.


    He narrowed his eyes, with a hint of exploration on his face.


    After exchanging greetings, Philip Turner finally noticed Anna Stuat and Dr Turner.


    Vice Principle Admen looked at Dr Turner nodded with a smile and said, ¡°herees Sheffield. Look at him. He is a good student who has just graduated from our school. Oh, is this your new girlfriend?¡±


    Sweat broke out on Dr. Turner¡¯s forehead. He exined, ¡°no, no, No. please don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is¡­ A friend of mine.¡±


    Vice Principle Admen winked at him andughed. It seemed that Dr Turner has not confirmed their rtions, he patted Sadin Andrew on the shoulder.


    ¡°Have you seen that? You should learn from senior Turner and be more active in doing anything.¡±


    Sweat trickled down Dr. Turner¡¯s forehead. He still wanted to exin, but Vice Principle Admen didn¡¯t intend to listen. He felt helpless.


    It was difficult to introduce the identity of Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was talented in traditional Chinese medicine. He also wanted to invite Anna Stuat to go to the school of traditional Chinese medicine, but the problem was that Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t agreed yet. Apart from saying that she was his friend, he didn¡¯t seem to know how to exin it.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t mind it and shook her head slightly and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Vice Principle Admen was in the small meeting area of Western medicine. Philip Turner just came to say hello, and then left with Anna Stuat.


    As for Dr Turner stayed. Before the small meeting started, Vice Principle Admen began to gossip again. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that little girl? She is indeed beautiful. How long have you been chasing her? How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Professor, you really misunderstood me.¡± Dr. Turner said anxiously, ¡°we are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Friend, why haven¡¯t I heard that you have a friend who is a girl around you? And you have brought her to such an asion to see your grandfather?¡± Obviously, Vice Principle Admen didn¡¯t believe.


    Dr. Turner scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯re just friends. We knew each other not long ago. Besides, he has a fiance!¡±


    Hearing this, Vice Principle Admen lost his interest.


    She was not the girl he liked.


    Dr. Turner thought that he had finally escaped the disaster, but he didn¡¯t expect that Sadin Andrew, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked at this time, ¡°then why did you bring her here?¡±


    Dr. Turner was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He couldn¡¯t tell that both his grandfather and he had taken a fancy to Anna Stuat¡¯s talent in traditional Chinese medicine and wanted to help his grandfather ept her as his student, but she didn¡¯t agree, did he?


    he couldn¡¯t say that in front of Vice Principle Admen, or Grandpa would skin him alive.


    Thinking of this, he coughed and said, ¡°nothing. I just have something to talk with my grandfather.¡±


    Well, in this way, he can keep grandpa¡¯s face, right?


    Dr. Turner thoughtcently. He even felt that his brain was working so fast that he didn¡¯t notice that Sadin Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed at the moment he heard this. His eyes darkened. ¡±


    Before returning home, he had heard a lot of rumors about Anna Stuat, most of which were not good words.


    He didn¡¯t believe it before. After all, his cousin was a well-known rich man in the capital. It was normal for many debutantes and daughters to have some malicious intentions towards this future sister-inw who suddenly appeared.


    However, they met several times in session. Sadin Andrew had his own judgement on Anna Stuat.


    Just for this point today


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. His future sister-inw looked really not that simple.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know, because of Dr Turner¡¯s words made Sadin Andrew misunderstand her so much. She attended the academic meeting with great interest.


    This kind of high-level meeting was unusual. In a few hours, many questions of Anna Stuat were answered, and they had gained a lot.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, I heard from Sheffield that you don¡¯t want to study in our school of traditional Chinese medicine. Can you tell me the reason?¡± After the meeting, Philip Turner couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He had seen clearly what had happened in the technical meeting of primary school. If it was Dr Turner told him that Anna Stuat was very talented and gave him the prescription. He had a crush on Anna Stuat, so at this moment, he really wanted to take Anna Stuat as his apprentice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± Anna Stuat sighed with a guilty look. ¡°I have something very important to deal with, so¡­¡±


    Everyone had his or her own private affairs. Obviously, Anna Stuat had some unspeakable reasons, and Philip Turner was not that aggressive.


    He nodded as if he had understood something and reached out his hand to stop Anna Stuat from continuing. ¡°I see. Anna Stuat, you can continue to deal with your own business. If you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Anna Stuat was taken aback.


    However, Philip Turner shook his head again and said, ¡°you are born to take this path. I don¡¯t want to hinder the future of a great doctor because of anything.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a special offer to Anna Stuat. ¡°I hope you can deal with it as soon as possible ande to the school of traditional Chinese medicine. I will wait for my student here.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Of course, it was impossible for Selina to recognize him.


    As soon as she saw Dr Turner jumped out and sneered. She said to Anna Stuat in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, no wonder you didn¡¯t get your job because of the Andrew family. You got your job because of the new mistress beside you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how my father taught you. Have you learned how to behave?¡±


    ¡°You¡±


    The big noise here couldn¡¯t be hidden. After long, the representative of the host finally came


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A majestic voice slowly came from the crowd.


    Dr. Turner looked in the direction of the voice and immediately showed a surprised expression on his face. ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Director Turner was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that his grandson would make trouble here. He frowned and said, ¡°you¡­¡±


    It seemed that he was about to be scolded, Dr Turner moved aside a little. He pointed at Anna Stuat and introduced to Philip Turner, ¡°this is Anna Stuat, the Mrs. Stuat I¡¯ve mentioned to you.¡±


    Philip Turner¡¯s expression softened a little before he looked at Anna Stuat up and down.


    Anna Stuat respected the doctors of the older generation very much. At this time, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Selina any more. She directly stepped forward and slightly bowed to Philip Turner. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Turner. I¡¯m Anna Stuat.¡±


    ¡°So you are Anna Stuat.¡± Philip Turner nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard from Sheffield that you¡¯re very young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. You¡¯re really a young awesome talented man.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°it seems that we are really old.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Turner, you tter me.¡± Anna Stuat said modestly.


    Fortunately, Philip Turner soon realized what he was doing here. He found a part-time student in the hall and asked about the situation.


    The students were all ordinary people who worked here. They didn¡¯t know Anna Stuat or Selina, so they told what had happened.


    As soon as he finished his words, he noticed that Philip Turner didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°Vice Dean?¡± The part-time student said gingerly, thinking that what he said displeased Philip Turner.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Fortunately, Philip Turner waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, you can go ahead with your work.¡±


    The man was relieved and left in a hurry.


    Only then did Philip Turner look at Selina, who had been ignored by him before.


    ¡°This¡­¡± after thinking for a while, she remembered her name. ¡°Little Miss Stuat¡­¡±


    Hearing the way Philip Turner addressed her, Selina pulled a long face at once. But thinking that it was not easy to offend the man in front of her, she held back her anger.


    Philip Turner didn¡¯t notice it, or even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    He said directly, ¡°no one is wee to make trouble in today¡¯s academic meeting. Little Miss Stuat, I will ask someone to send you out.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Selina almost doubted that she had misheard.


    Unfortunately, Philip Turner didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He waved his hand and called several security guards. ¡°Send thisdy out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Wait!¡± Selina was so angry that her face turned blue. Regardless of her own image, she said in a sharp voice, ¡°why do you drive me away?¡±


    ¡°You make trouble here.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Selina pointed at Anna Stuat angrily.


    Without waiting for Philip Turner¡¯s answer, Anna Stuat smiled and said, ¡°what does this have to do with me? I was just picked on and forced to suffer some injuries.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Philip Turner became impatient. He waved his hand again and said, ¡°send her out.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Selina grabbed the corner of the table and red at the security guards. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t take a fancy to Philip Turner from the bottom of her heart. Now that they had fallen out, she had no scruples and directly broke out into curses. ¡°It¡¯s just a damn vice president. Can you still be the master of this school?¡±


    Whispers came from the crowd. Selina didn¡¯t pay much attention to them and continued, ¡°do you believe that I can make you lose the title of the vice president with a word?¡±


    Philip Turner had always been soft on persuasion but not hard on coercion. When he heard this, he gave a cold snort and said, ¡°see the guest out!¡±


    The security guards stopped dawdling and directly invited Selina out in a tough posture.


    Then Philip Turner asked the security guards to evacuate the crowd. He said to Anna Stuat, ¡°the auction¡¯s key are for these people downstairs. Our academic meeting is upstairs. Mrs. Stuat,e with me.¡±


    He kept calling Mrs Stuat, which made Anna Stuat uneasy. ¡°Mr. Turner, just call me Anna Stuat.¡±


    After taking two steps with Philip Turner, Anna Stuat remembered what she had said before she was driven out. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Mr. Turner, don¡¯t worry. Although I and Selina are not born from the same mother, this matter¡­¡±


    Looking at the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, Philip Turner knew what she was going to say. He waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a little girl. Don¡¯t worry. My status is not that easy to shake.¡±


    Looking at his expression, Anna Stuat thought for a while and finally nodded without saying anything.


    In a word, if Selina really wanted to do something to Philip Turner, she could do it herself.


    The small meeting room on floor 2 was much quieter and easier.


    Most of the people sitting in the small meeting room wore presbyopic sses and focused on reading the documents or newspapers in their hands. asionally, one or two old men gathered around and whispered to each other, discussing something.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief. This was the atmosphere for the academic exchange in her heart.


    However, there were not only these older schrs in the hall, but also some who looked about the same age as her.


    Anna Stuat was a little surprised. At this time, Dr Turner whispered, ¡°most of the students at your age are led by these old professors. ¡±


    Anna Stuat understood immediately.


    It was also her first time to attend such a meeting. She couldn¡¯t walk, talk or look around, so she followed Philip Turner all the way.


    It was not until Philip Turner came to an old man in a Tang suit that he saw a man standing next to him who looked like a university student. From this angle, Anna Stuat could only see one side face, but she vaguely felt that she had seen him somewhere.


    ¡°Sadin, how¡¯s your study of Western medicine? Do you regreting back?¡±

 Chapter 63

    Sadin Andrew was listening to his tutor exining something. As soon as he raised, he saw her former tutor, Philip Turner, standing in front of him.


    He stood up in a hurry and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr Turner, you must be kidding.¡±


    At the same time, the old man in Tang suit next to him also raised his head. As soon as he saw Philip Turner, he immediately red at him. ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t know how well Sadin have learned from me. It¡¯s much better than learning traditional Chinese medicine from a bad old man like you!¡±


    The two had been friends and enemies for many years. One was the director of the school of traditional Chinese medicine in the capital, and the other was the director of the school of Western medicine in the capital. They had topete with each other when they met.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so she followed them quietly. Dr Turner whispered to him.


    ¡°Sadin Andrew used to be a student of my grandfather and also a student of our school of traditional Chinese medicine. Butter, he was suddenly transferred to western medicine. Now he is with Vice Principle Admen.¡±


    Sadin Andrew?


    Upon hearing the name, Anna Stuat raised her head subconsciously and looked at the person in front of her in surprise.


    Then she suddenly remembered why she felt his side face familiar.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna Stuat knew the name Sadin Andrew. They met by chance in their previous lives. She also knew that he was the cousin of Philip Andrew.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.


    Anna Stuat was lost in her own thoughts, so she didn¡¯t notice that Sadin Andrew was also looking at her.


    He narrowed his eyes, with a hint of exploration on his face.


    After exchanging greetings, Philip Turner finally noticed Anna Stuat and Dr Turner.


    Vice Principle Admen looked at Dr Turner nodded with a smile and said, ¡°herees Sheffield. Look at him. He is a good student who has just graduated from our school. Oh, is this your new girlfriend?¡±


    Sweat broke out on Dr. Turner¡¯s forehead. He exined, ¡°no, no, No. please don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is¡­ A friend of mine.¡±


    Vice Principle Admen winked at him andughed. It seemed that Dr Turner has not confirmed their rtions, he patted Sadin Andrew on the shoulder.


    ¡°Have you seen that? You should learn from senior Turner and be more active in doing anything.¡±


    Sweat trickled down Dr. Turner¡¯s forehead. He still wanted to exin, but Vice Principle Admen didn¡¯t intend to listen. He felt helpless.


    It was difficult to introduce the identity of Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was talented in traditional Chinese medicine. He also wanted to invite Anna Stuat to go to the school of traditional Chinese medicine, but the problem was that Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t agreed yet. Apart from saying that she was his friend, he didn¡¯t seem to know how to exin it.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t mind it and shook her head slightly and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Vice Principle Admen was in the small meeting area of Western medicine. Philip Turner just came to say hello, and then left with Anna Stuat.


    As for Dr Turner stayed. Before the small meeting started, Vice Principle Admen began to gossip again. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that little girl? She is indeed beautiful. How long have you been chasing her? How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Professor, you really misunderstood me.¡± Dr. Turner said anxiously, ¡°we are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Friend, why haven¡¯t I heard that you have a friend who is a girl around you? And you have brought her to such an asion to see your grandfather?¡± Obviously, Vice Principle Admen didn¡¯t believe.


    Dr. Turner scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯re just friends. We knew each other not long ago. Besides, he has a fiance!¡±


    Hearing this, Vice Principle Admen lost his interest.


    She was not the girl he liked.


    Dr. Turner thought that he had finally escaped the disaster, but he didn¡¯t expect that Sadin Andrew, who had been silent all the time, suddenly asked at this time, ¡°then why did you bring her here?¡±


    Dr. Turner was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He couldn¡¯t tell that both his grandfather and he had taken a fancy to Anna Stuat¡¯s talent in traditional Chinese medicine and wanted to help his grandfather ept her as his student, but she didn¡¯t agree, did he?


    he couldn¡¯t say that in front of Vice Principle Admen, or Grandpa would skin him alive.


    Thinking of this, he coughed and said, ¡°nothing. I just have something to talk with my grandfather.¡±


    Well, in this way, he can keep grandpa¡¯s face, right?


    Dr. Turner thoughtcently. He even felt that his brain was working so fast that he didn¡¯t notice that Sadin Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed at the moment he heard this. His eyes darkened. ¡±


    Before returning home, he had heard a lot of rumors about Anna Stuat, most of which were not good words.


    He didn¡¯t believe it before. After all, his cousin was a well-known rich man in the capital. It was normal for many debutantes and daughters to have some malicious intentions towards this future sister-inw who suddenly appeared.


    However, they met several times in session. Sadin Andrew had his own judgement on Anna Stuat.


    Just for this point today


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. His future sister-inw looked really not that simple.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know, because of Dr Turner¡¯s words made Sadin Andrew misunderstand her so much. She attended the academic meeting with great interest.


    This kind of high-level meeting was unusual. In a few hours, many questions of Anna Stuat were answered, and they had gained a lot.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, I heard from Sheffield that you don¡¯t want to study in our school of traditional Chinese medicine. Can you tell me the reason?¡± After the meeting, Philip Turner couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He had seen clearly what had happened in the technical meeting of primary school. If it was Dr Turner told him that Anna Stuat was very talented and gave him the prescription. He had a crush on Anna Stuat, so at this moment, he really wanted to take Anna Stuat as his apprentice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± Anna Stuat sighed with a guilty look. ¡°I have something very important to deal with, so¡­¡±


    Everyone had his or her own private affairs. Obviously, Anna Stuat had some unspeakable reasons, and Philip Turner was not that aggressive.


    He nodded as if he had understood something and reached out his hand to stop Anna Stuat from continuing. ¡°I see. Anna Stuat, you can continue to deal with your own business. If you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Anna Stuat was taken aback.


    However, Philip Turner shook his head again and said, ¡°you are born to take this path. I don¡¯t want to hinder the future of a great doctor because of anything.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a special offer to Anna Stuat. ¡°I hope you can deal with it as soon as possible ande to the school of traditional Chinese medicine. I will wait for my student here.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t expect that Philip Turner would value her so much and give her such an unlimited offer.


    Looking at the notice under her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.


    After a while, she received the notice and bowed solemnly to Philip Turner. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Tang. I will finish my work as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t mind, I wille to the school to ask you for advice.¡±


    Philip Turner understood what he meant. Heughed and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll wait for you to register at school.¡±


    It waspletely dark when they left the school of traditional Chinese medicine. The driver of the Andrew family had parked the car on the right side of the school gate.


    The same as Dr After Turner said goodbye, Anna Stuat quickly walked over and opened the back door of the seat. She found that Philip Andrew was also in the car.


    She asked in astonishment, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I met a partner and passed by.¡± Philip Andrew said concisely.


    Without thinking too much, Anna Stuat nodded, got in the car and closed the door. She turned her head to look out of the window and began to think about the new knowledge she had learned from several old professors of traditional Chinese medicine in today¡¯s small meeting.


    The driver started the car and drove along the road for a long time. The two people on the back seats were both silent.


    Nic Bery, who was sitting in the passenger seat, took a stealthy look through the rearview mirror and saw two people sitting on both sides of the car, one on the left and the other on the right. Philip Andrew lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, while Anna Stuat turned his head and looked out of the window.


    He felt anxious.


    It was he who received Dr Turner¡¯s phone call, he learned that Anna Stuat met Selina at the banquet, so hee over because he was worried about her. But he insisted on saying that he was passing by.


    No, his Boss was not that kind of person who was good at expressing himself. He had to help his boss say these words!


    Nic Bery made up her mind and coughed.


    Hearing the noise, Anna Stuat realized that Nic Bery was also there. ¡°Nic Bery, you are also here.¡±


    As Philip Andrew¡¯s special executive assistant, he could be called a capable assistant. Nic Bery followed Philip Andrew almost all the time.


    Nic Bery gave Anna Stuat a wry smile and agreed. Seeing that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t seem to have any desire to talk to her, but seemed to be thinking about something, he changed the topic. ¡°Assistant Stuat, I heard that you met Selina at today¡¯s academic meeting.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    After asking this question, Anna Stuat was stunned and then thought of something. She turned to look at Philip Andrew.


    He was still expressionless. He lowered his eyes and looked at his knees, as if he was indifferent to everything around him.


    ¡°I heard it from Dr. Turner.¡± Nic Bery chuckled. She guessed that Anna Stuat might have understood what she meant, so she didn¡¯t go on.


    Anna Stuat had mixed feelings.


    Of course, hse knew what Nic Bery meant, but when she saw the expression on Philip Andrew¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t connect them at all.


    If he really just came to deal with business and passed by, then she felt that he was deliberatelying here for her. Would she be too narcissistic?


    When she thought of Anna Stuat, she gradually fell into deep thought. The car suddenly became quieter.


    In the next few days, Anna Stuat put all her attention on changing the prescription. Thanks to the academic meeting she had attended before, many previous problems were solved this time.


    A weekter, Anna Stuat sessfully changed the optimal prescription.


    Having no time to have breakfast in the morning, Anna Stuat went to Philip Andrew¡¯s room with the new prescription.


    The door of the room was open. Anna Stuat was in high spirits at the moment. Without hesitation, she pushed the door open and walked in. Well, she saw Philip Andrew sitting on the sofa.


    He must have just finished his shower in the morning. His hair was wet, and the fragrance of body wash was still on his body. He wore casual clothes, and the top two buttons of his shirt were not buttoned, revealing his bronze skin.


    At this moment, he was not as serious as usual. He lookedzy and careless.


    Anna Stuat quickly looked away from Philip Andrew¡¯s chest. Perhaps it was because the room was too quiet, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew, on the other hand, didn¡¯t get angry because of her sudden appearance. Instead, he buttoned up his shirt and asked, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±


    Anna Stuat felt more embarrassed when she saw what he was doing.


    He buttoned up in such a hurry. Was he afraid that she would covet his beauty? What


    After waiting for a while, there was no response from Anna Stuat. Philip Andrew raised her eyebrows and replied in a low voice.


    Anna Stuat came to her senses and remembered what she was doing here.


    She shook the prescription in her hand and said, ¡°this is a new improved prescription I made. It should be more conducive to the recovery of your leg.¡±


    She should have exined the improved form carefully, but now her face was red. Even in the bedroom at room temperature, she still felt ufortable.


    An improved prescription?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He remembered that Anna Stuat had locked himself in her room or kept her head down all day long a few days ago. She seemed to have searched for something on theputer, as well as the strange behavior she had taken part in the academic meetingst time and these days.


    ¡°Have you been busy with this for the past few days?¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded and said casually, ¡°the academic meeting I attendedst time inspired me a lot. Otherwise, the process of changing the prescription will probably take a long time.¡±


    Philip Andrew stared at her without saying anything.


    His eyes were dark and deep. When he just looked at people quietly, it would always make people feel. There seemed to be something hidden in his eyes, a huge whirlpool with suction, which could almost suck people¡¯s heart.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After a long time, she choked with sobs. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Subconsciously, she turned her head to avoid eye contact with Philip Andrew. She felt a little guilty, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    It couldn¡¯t be that she saw him buttoning two buttons less?


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but despise herself in her heart. She thought to herself, ¡®look at you, you are so ignorant. It¡¯s just a piece of skin, isn¡¯t it? Why did you act like an innocent and ignorant girl? She had seen everything?


    Why was she blushing!


    She thought Philip Andrew must have misunderstood her. Otherwise, why did he look at her like that?

 Chapter 65

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    After a long time, Philip Andrew slowly looked away from Anna Stuat and said slowly.


    Noticing that the zing sight on her body disappeared, Anna Stuat breathed a long sigh of relief. When she realized what had happened, Anna Stuat quickly handed over the prescription.


    As soon as she got close to Philip Andrew, she smelled a stronger fragrance.


    She felt a little ufortable and stepped back a little to keep a distance from him.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t notice that. He took the prescription and read it for a while. Suddenly, he said, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Anna Stuat let out a cry and waved her hand casually. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Aren¡¯t we two in a deal? We canplete our task as soon as possible.¡±


    If you cure me earlier, you canplete your task?


    All of a sudden, Philip Andrew raised his head and took a look at her.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyelids twitched inexplicably. She felt that the aura around Philip Andrew seemed to have changed all of a sudden.


    And why did he seem to be in a bad mood when he looked at her just now? It couldn¡¯t be. She had just improved the prescription for him. It was good for his leg to recover as soon as possible. How could it cause him to be in a bad mood?


    Thinking of this, Philip Andrew folded the prescription and put it away. Then he opened the drawer of the side table and took out a document from it and put it on the tea table.


    ¡°I happen to have something to tell you.¡±


    He nodded at the document on the table.


    Confused, Anna Stuat picked up the document. When she opened the cover, she saw the first page. The development of the eastern city Vi was written in several words. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to lure the Stuat group into signing the contract and signing the development right.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes lit up at once, but then she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°Is there really no problem? Will there be any suspicion from the Stuat family? Will it be too soon?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all, it was arge-scale development program, and it was so easy for him to eat it in one gulp. It was inevitable that Bright Stuat would doubt it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Philip Andrew snorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Stuat family will be more anxious than you.¡±


    Looking at his cold and indifferent face, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t figure out why he suddenly got angry just now? Or are you not angry?


    He should not be angry, right?


    Anyway, it was a good thing for her to give the prescription to him. Besides, he had told her about the development program in eastern city now, so she must not be angry?


    Thinking of Anna Stuat, she gradually calmed down.


    Then she nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s good. But what should I do next?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your mother?¡± Philip Andrew nced at her.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes widened. She tightened her grip on the document. The originally t document was crumpled, but she didn¡¯t realize it at all.


    ¡°I¡­¡± her expression was extremely nervous, and her voice was unconsciously dry and hoarse when she spoke. ¡°Can¡­ Can we do it now?¡±


    Since she was reborn, in addition to changing the ending of her previous life, her biggest wish was to save her mother from Bright Stuat as soon as possible, and the sooner, the better.


    When she was pregnant in her previous life, her mother died inexplicably. She didn¡¯t even know the reason. She had to hurry up in her life and make up for it.


    ¡°This is the best chance.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat understood immediately.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity to develop the east city, found out where his mother was. As for the Bright Stuat, he probably didn¡¯t expect that he would save his mother without any preparation when he met her for the first time.


    Moreover, with the help of the development n of the East City vi, the Stuat family would probably pay more attention to this matter. Bright Stuat might not be able to spare time to pay attention to his side.


    It was indeed the best chance!


    ¡°You are right!¡± Anna Stuat looked up at Philip Andrew in silence. Her eyes were bright, but she seemed to be short of breath when she spoke. It was difficult to hide her excitement. ¡°Then what should I do next?¡±


    The Bright Stuat had been in high spirits recently.


    The Stuat group got support of the Andrew family. Under the guidance of Nic Bery, they had the chance to get in touch with the development of the eastern city Vi.


    Many rich and powerful families in the capital had broken the record and wanted to get this case. Recently, the Bright Stuat had been in frequent contact with the person in charge of the development of the eastern city Vi. Basically, everything had been settled, except for thest step.


    At the same time, a phone call from Anna Stuat came.


    A burst of heartyughter suddenly came out of the chairman¡¯s office. It was obvious that something very smooth had happened.


    The young female secretary pushed the door open and saw Bright Stuat hang up the phone.


    She walked quickly to hold his arm and asked with seductive eyes, ¡°what¡¯s so good about Mr. Stuat? Why are youughing so happily?¡±


    Bright Stuat reached out and pinced the Secretary¡¯s white and tender face. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, of course a good thing. It¡¯s a good thing you can¡¯t imagine!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    However, the Bright Stuat didn¡¯t have the time to talk to her anymore. It loosened its grip and said, ¡°call the team ofwyers of thepany, and then call Mr. Zhang over. Get the car ready. We¡¯ll go to the East City Development Bureau immediately.¡±


    The Secretary frowned and understood.


    Recently, there were more and more rumors that the Stuat group was going to take over the development of eastern city Vi. Many people outside didn¡¯t believe it, but as the female secretary and lover of Bright Stuat, he certainly knew that there was indeed such a thing.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be implemented so soon.


    Knowing that Bright Stuat attached great importance to this matter, he didn¡¯t dare to dy. He quickly went to find an assistant to prepare a car.


    Early in the morning, Anna Stuat had arrived at the East City Development Bureau with Philip Andrew and met the person in charge of the development of the East City vi.


    After a few pleasantries, Anna Stuat noticed that the person in charge of the East City vi project was peeking at her from time to time. She raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°President Aven, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    The man was President Aven.


    He noticed that Anna was peeing at her, he felt a little embarrassed. But he was afraid that Philip Andrew might misunderstand him, so he quickly exined, ¡°President Andrew is the ideal type in the hearts of many celebrities in the capital city. For so many years, he has been single. At the first sight of him having a fiancee, I am really curious about him. I didn¡¯t know what he is like until I met him today. As expected, only the most outstanding person like Andrew deserves the President Stuat.¡±


    He is so eloquent.


    Although she knew that he was ttering her, Anna Stuat was still in a good mood and smiled.


    On the other side, President Aven sighed in his heart, ¡®no wonder she is able to get along with Philip Andrew. She is not soft on her father.¡¯.

 Chapter 66

    The team ofwyers from the the Stuat group arrived 20 minutester.


    With the help of Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, the signing process went very smoothly. After thewyer team confirmed that there was indeed no problem with the contract, Bright Stuat signed his name quickly.


    After the dinner, he held the hand of the person in charge, President Aven, and said, ¡°President Aven, thank you for taking care of our the Stuat group in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, the corners of President Aven¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Subconsciously, he looked in the direction of Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat. Seeing that both of them looked calm, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    He held the hand of the Bright Stuat tightly with his backhand and said, ¡°it¡¯s easy to say. Don¡¯t worry. I will pay attention to it even for the sake of my Miss Stuat.¡±


    In fact, he felt a little lucky.


    The mess in the East City vi was finally solved.


    If the news of the tombs came outter, he would have to deal with such a big case.


    The leaders only cared about money and interests, but they didn¡¯t care about their dereliction of duty.


    After exchanging greetings, President Aven excused himself from leaving.


    Only then did Bright Stuat look at Anna Stuat with a loving father expression. He stepped forward and patted Anna Stuat on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled and said gently, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m also the member of the Stuat family.¡±


    In fact, the Bright Stuat wanted to cotton up to Philip Andrew, but seeing that Philip Andrew was not close to a stranger, he had no courage and had to give up.


    After thinking for a while, he reached out his hand and patted Anna Stuat on the shoulder again. ¡°I told youst time that your mother has been missing you all the time. I wanted to see you and your daughter as soon as possible, but you know her health condition. It¡¯s not convenient for her to go out. Fortunately, I¡¯ve solved the problem in my heart recently. I¡¯ll let you see her in two days.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes lit up. She became excited in an instant, but she managed to restrain herself.


    ¡°Dad, will you go with me?¡±


    Bright Stuat hesitated for a moment. He looked at Anna Stuat and then turned to look at Philip Andrew. Obviously, he was struggling in his heart.


    After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°thepany has just taken over the development program of the East City vi. I¡¯m too busy to go. I¡¯ll tell you the addresster. You can go by yourself.¡±


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief.


    Judging from the attitude of the Bright Stuat, he should have trusted her for the time being.


    In this way, she could act properly.


    Thinking of this, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart when she looked up at the Bright Stuat. ¡®if you trust me, you will suffer a lot in the following.¡¯.


    The development of the eastern city Vi was only the first step.


    Bright Stuat didn¡¯t break his promise. After handling the matter, he sent his assistant to tell Anna Stuat the address of Emily Sandra in detail.


    With the news, Anna Stuat immediately went to see Philip Andrew.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Happy Sanitorium?¡± Looking at the address on the map, Philip Andrew frowned slightly. ¡°In such a remote ce?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes narrowed and a dangerous look appeared on her face.


    But it only disappeared in an instant. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s really remote in the suburb. Don¡¯t you know much about this sanatorium? I want to pick her up directly when I go to see her the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Of course, it was impossible for Philip Andrew to know such a remote sanatorium. After thinking for a while, he dialed the internal line and called Nic Bery in.


    ¡°Check this Happy Sanitorium.¡±


    Nic Bery was very efficient. Half an hourter, he got the detailed information of this sanatorium.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private sanatorium. It¡¯s said that there are security guards both inside and outside, and the entrance is very strict.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned.


    In that case, it would be difficult for him to save his mother.


    After all, her mother was from the Bright Stuat and had been sent to a sanatorium. If he wanted to pick her up, he was afraid that the people in the sanatorium would have to ask the Bright Stuat.


    Thinking of Anna Stuat, she said anxiously, ¡°if you want to pick up my mother when you go to see her the day after tomorrow, do you think it¡¯s possible, Nic Bery?¡±


    Nic Bery thought for a while and shook his head with some regret. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go to this sanatorium ording to the rules. After all, it¡¯s not you who sent your mother to the sanitorim. Without approval of the Stuat family, I¡¯m afraid the sanatorium won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her go?¡± Philip Andrew snorted.


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he looked. When he saw the expression on his face, he suddenly thought of something and his expression changed slightly. ¡°President Andrew, you¡­¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll grab them directly.¡± Philip Andrew said concisely.


    Nic Bery pulled a long face.


    He had guessed that Philip Andrew would say so. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°the people behind this sanatorium are not clear yet. If we rob people directly like this, I¡¯m afraid it will affect our reputation.¡±


    Philip Andrew waved his hand and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Nic Bery wanted to say something more, but Philip Andrew said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Emily has no legal rtionship with Bright Stuat. After all, Anna Stuat is his direct family. Who can decide which sanatorium she will stay in except for Anna Stuat?¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyelids twitched. She quickly bowed and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to do anything before, but she was afraid that he would do something because her mother was still in the Bright Stuat¡¯s hand.


    There was no need to be afraid now. With the power of the Andrew family, was there anything that could not be done?


    Anna Stuat arrived at Happy Sanitorium at the appointed time, followed by a group of bodyguards sent to her by Philip Andrew. There were 14 bodyguards in a group. ording to Philip Andrew, they were all good mercenaries hired from the Middle East.


    She came to the sanatorium and soon alerted the people there.


    The manager came out in a hurry. When he saw the 14 bodyguards in ck behind Anna Stuat, his face immediately changed.


    He stepped forward and stopped in front of Anna Stuat. With a long face, he said in a low and kind tone, ¡°Miss Stuat, no bodyguards are allowed to enter our sanatorium.¡±


    ¡°No bodyguards?¡± Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows. It was not until the Manager¡¯s token on his chest paused for a moment that she continued, ¡°manager Philip, I¡¯ve never heard of such a rule in any sanatorium.¡±


    The tone of Manager Philip was quite arrogant, as if he didn¡¯t take Anna Stuat seriously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there is such a rule in other sanatorium, but the people living in our sanatorium are all big shots. That¡¯s the rule.¡±


    He said in a tough tone, ¡°Miss Stuat, you¡¯d better leave these bodyguards outside.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Of course, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to do that. She came here with her bodyguards to rob others. If she didn¡¯t bring her bodyguards in, how could she bring her mother back alone?


    She frowned and thought for a while. When she was about to say something, she heard a noise of footsteps.


    As soon as Anna Stuat turned her head, she saw a group of peopleing in through the door on the other side. The leader was a girl wearing sunsses. She walked in arrogantly in high heels, followed by 4 bodyguards.


    But the gatekeeper didn¡¯t seem to see her and let her in directly.


    Anna Stuat frowned and said, ¡°Manager Philip, didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯t bring bodyguards in?¡±


    The Manager Philip was still arrogant, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. Anna Stuat caught him on the spot.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t bring bodyguards in.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened to thatdy?¡± Anna Stuat was not stupid. At this time, she certainly felt that Manager Philip was not friendly to her. But considering that her mother was still here, she said these words, almost suppressing her anger.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, don¡¯t worry. I just said this to you.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nancy, who just entered the room, has a special identity. Of course she can bring the bodyguards in, but you can¡¯t.¡± He turned his head and looked at the bodyguards behind Anna Stuat. Suddenly, he snorted, not hiding his arrogance at all.


    Anna Stuat finally understood.


    ¡°I see. I wonder if this is the rule of a sanatorium or your rule, Manager Philip.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose rule it is.¡± The Manager Philip still kept a straight face. ¡°Mr. Stuat only allows you to visit the patient alone. You¡¯d better go in alone.¡±


    Indeed, Manager Philip didn¡¯t like Anna Stuat at all.


    They all knew the identity of the woman who was sent to this sanatorium by Bright Stuat. She was just an early mistress of Bright Stuat. Anna Stuat was the daughter of a mistress. At most, she was just an illegitimate daughter. An illegitimate daughter didn¡¯t deserve his respect?


    Anna Stuat was running out of patience.


    ¡°Manager Philip, do you have to treat him differently? Do you have two standards for doing business?¡±


    The Manager Philip snorted and said nothing.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened. She ordered the bodyguards behind her, ¡°go straight to the ward and take her out.¡±


    The bodyguards had already received the order. They only listened to Anna Stuat¡¯s words. As soon as Anna Stuat gave the order, they immediately rushed to the ward they wanted.


    The expression on the Manager Philip¡¯s face changed. He probably didn¡¯t expect that Anna Stuat would dare to let the bodyguards break in directly. His voice suddenly became sharp. ¡°What are you doing? This is a sanatorium. There are many big shots cultivating here. You can¡¯t offend them easily!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anna Stuat sneered, ¡°then why don¡¯t you think about it, Manager Philip? You can¡¯t offend me as you like.¡±


    The Manager Philip frowned and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, for the sake of Mr. Stuat, don¡¯t be so arrogant in front of me as an illegitimate daughter, okay?¡±


    As soon as Anna Stuat heard the word illegitimate daughter, she immediately understood the reason why Manager Philip had such an attitude towards her.


    Her face turned cold. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and went straight to the ward to find someone.


    The Manager Philip wanted to stop her, but Anna Stuat didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°If he dares to stop me, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a bodyguard stepped forward and subdued Manager Philip.


    The Manager Philip¡¯s hands were tied to his back. He screamed in pain, but he still shouted at Anna Stuat and several bodyguards, ¡°you¡¯re crazy. You broke in without permission. Security guards, drive these people out of here. Call the police!¡±


    The scream of Manager Philip gradually faded away. Anna Stuat had been led by several bodyguards to the target ward.


    As soon as she entered the ward, she frowned.


    This sanatorium was absolutely one of the top sanatorium in terms of its appearance. However, the ward that Anna Stuat was going to enter at this moment made her greatly disappointed.


    She could smell the pungent odor from the corridor. Although she couldn¡¯t tell what it was, it didn¡¯t smell good. Besides, the door of the ward looked old and a lot of paint was left.


    When Anna Stuat was about to push the door open, she heard a shout from inside.


    ¡°I told you not to move. Why are you still moving?¡±


    It was a very sharp female voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anna Stuat frowned and stopped pushing the door.


    The next second, a gentle and soft voice came through. She listened carefully and seemed to be a little cautious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    It was her mother¡¯s voice.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the doorknob and wanted to kick the door open.


    But she controlled herself.


    The conversation didn¡¯t end because of the woman¡¯s apology.


    The sharp female voice rang out again. ¡°You¡¯re not good, of course you¡¯re not. Who do you think is willing to give you an injection¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed the door open.


    The door was mmed against the wall behind and bounced back slowly.


    The nurse in the ward was shocked. She turned around and saw a woman she had never seen before. Her face pulled down again. ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you toe in? This is the ward maintained by the patient. Do you know that?¡±


    Before Anna Stuat said anything, Emily Sandra, who was lying on the bed, saw her first. She was so excited that she wanted to stand up subconsciously. ¡°Anna¡­¡±


    As she moved, she identally bumped into the nurse next to her. The nurse immediately broke out into curses, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to move. You bitch¡­¡±


    p!


    Before she finished her words, a gust of wind suddenly approached, and the next second, a p fell heavily on her face.


    The nurse widened her eyes and looked at Anna Stuat in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Apologize.¡± Anna Stuat said with a gloomy face.


    If she hadn¡¯te here in person, how could she imagine that her mother had been in such a ce for so long.


    In fact, all the people in the ostentatious sanatorium were divided into different grades. They looked down upon her just because of her humble identity, and even a nurse could abuse her at will.


    And the furnishings of this room.


    Anna Stuat looked around the room. The anger in her eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    After a long time, she closed her eyes heavily. When she opened them again, her expression became colder and harsher. She looked at the nurse in front of her and scolded her in a louder voice, ¡°apologize!¡±

 Chapter 68

    The nurse refused.


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± As she spoke, she shouted at the outside, ¡°where are the security guards? Where are the security guards? Can¡¯t you see that someone broke into the ward? Hurry up and drive him out!¡±


    Unfortunately, her cry was destined to be in vain.


    The door of the ward opened again, but it was not the security guards she had imagined, but several bodyguards in ck.


    The nurse¡¯s expression froze. She looked at Anna Stuat in horror and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°what¡­ What do you want to do?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna Stuat ignored her and even looked at her for a while. Then she walked past her and came to Emily Sandra in two steps.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± she reached out her trembling hand, trying to touch her mother who looked much thinner than she remembered, but she stopped in the air when she was about to touch her mother.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    It seemed that they had onlye to the capital city from her hometown in this life, but in fact, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost two years in the previous life.


    These two years had passed her short life in her previous life.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Emily Sandra reached out her hands and held her daughter in her arms. ¡°Then why are you still crying?¡±


    Her tone was gentle as she remembered.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte. You suffered a lot.¡±


    It was when she saw the situation in the ward that she knew how much injustice and suffering her mother had suffered in the past two lifetimes.


    At the same time, she hated Bright Stuat more and more.


    ¡°What kind of suffering is this?¡± Emily Sandra touched her hair and said, ¡°mom is fine. But why are you here?¡±


    As she spoke, she seemed to think of something. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°Anna¡­ Your father didn¡¯t embarrass you, did he? Here¡­¡±


    Her words enlightened Anna Stuat.


    This was indeed not a ce to reminisce about the old days.


    She wiped her tears and helped Emily Sandra stand up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to pick you up. We won¡¯te here again. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± Emily Sandra hesitated, ¡°then your father¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of father is he?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, but she realized that she was talking to her mother, so she restrained herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him.¡±


    Emily Sandra wanted to say something, but when she turned around and saw her daughter¡¯s stubborn face, she hesitated for a moment and finally held back what she wanted to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do.¡±


    Anna Stuat held Emily Sandra¡¯s arm and left the ward under the guidance of the bodyguards. However, they were finally stopped at the gate of the sanatorium.


    The people who stopped them were the staff of a sanatorium, including the security guards, doctors and nurses, and the Manager, Philip. Standing in the front, with a gloomy and angry face, was Bright Stuat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking at the situation in front of him, Bright Stuat scolded in a low voice.


    He received a call from Manager Philip of the sanatorium. He heard that Anna Stuat had brought bodyguards with him and wanted to break into the ward, so he had to put aside his work and rushed here.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to see such a situation when she arrived.


    Anna Stuat took Emily Sandra with her. It seemed that they wanted to leave the sanatorium.


    No way!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that? Of course you are going to pick up my mother and leave here.¡±


    Bright Stuat was keenly aware that Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude towards him was not right. He frowned slightly.


    However, although he realized that something was wrong, perhaps out of confidence in his so-called father¡¯s majesty, he still frowned and reprimanded Anna Stuat, ¡°ridiculous!¡±


    Before Anna Stuat could speak, he continued, ¡°your mother is in poor health. Why did you take her out of the ward without permission?¡±


    ¡°Are you in poor health?¡± Anna Stuat sneered.


    She didn¡¯t want to save the face of the Bright Stuat.


    What¡¯s more, after he saved his mother, he naturally didn¡¯t have to be restricted by this man. What father? Had he ever fulfilled any of his duties and responsibilities as a father?


    ¡°When I was in the vige, my mother was in good health. Why did she suddenly get sick when she came to the capital?¡±


    Bright Stuat¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean? Your mother is not used to the climate in the capital city, and it¡¯s normal for her to be in poor health. As your father, am I wrong to help you send your mother to a sanatorium?¡±


    ¡°Is he sent to a sanatorium or is it convenient for you to control his movements?¡± Anna Stuat asked coldly.


    The expression on Bright Stuat¡¯s face changed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    He finally realized that the Anna Stuat in front of him might not be as obedient as she used to be, or perhaps she had pretended to be in front of him at the beginning.


    And the purpose


    Of course, he wanted to save Emily Sandra.


    With a long face, Bright Stuat said, ¡°why don¡¯t you send her back to the ward? This is not the ce you can make a fuss about!¡±


    ¡°Why should I send her back to the ward? I want to take my mother home.¡± Anna Stuat really didn¡¯t want to talk to Bright Stuat anymore. She waved her hand and two bodyguards immediately stepped forward to lead the way.


    Of course, Bright Stuat didn¡¯t agree. He had brought bodyguards with him before he came.


    Thus, the bodyguards of the Bright Stuat, the bodyguards of Anna Stuat and the security guards of the sanatorium fought in a melee.


    Fortunately, the bodyguards hired by Philip Andrew were all good at fighting, and each of them was able to fight against two people. The group of Bright Stuat were quickly repelled.


    However, they stubbornly stood in front of the door, as if they would not give way.


    ¡°You¡¯d better send her back!¡± Bright Stuat finally let go of her and decided to break up with her. This time, he said without any mercy, ¡°the police have called the police in the sanatorium. You took her away without permission. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless to you.¡±


    Anna Stuat snorted. When she was about to say something, the sound of police cars came from outside.


    With a smug look on his face, Bright Stuat stepped forward and looked down at Anna Stuat. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have grown stronger. Just because you have got on the big ship of the Andrew family, you want to get rid of the Andrew family. Don¡¯t forget that you have the blood of our the family in your bones!¡±


    Anna Stuat said nothing with a long face.


    If she really called the police as the Bright Stuat said, she might not be able to take him away sessfully today.


    She clenched Emily Sandra¡¯s hand and said in a hoarse and dry voice, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Her hand was held by someone else, and she felt warm.


    Emily Sandra shook her head gently as usual and said gently, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

 Chapter 69

    The police came soon.


    A momentter, a middle-aged man in police uniform came in with a pair of policemen.


    The middle-aged policeman threw his hands behind his back and entered the gate of the sanatorium expressionlessly. He looked around and saw the messy situation inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When the Bright Stuat saw the man¡¯s face, he was overjoyed. He quickly walked up to him and said, ¡°Director Winson, I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person.¡±


    When Anna Stuat saw this, her heart sank a little. She couldn¡¯t help but hold Emily Sandra¡¯s hand more tightly.


    The man in the lead was Winson Bright Stuat, Director of the Public Security Bureau of the capital city. He didn¡¯t expect that the police chief woulde in person. He smiled and said, ¡°I called the police. To be honest, my daughter is disobedient. She took people to trespass into the sanatorium¡­¡±


    In a few words, she med all the mistakes on Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Where is the person in charge of the sanatorium?¡± Director Winson asked after thinking for a while.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Manager Philip immediately came up to him and said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m the manager of this sanatorium. Nice to meet you, Director Winson.¡±


    However, it was obvious that Director Winson didn¡¯t want to talk to him. He asked with a cold face, ¡°is what he said true?¡±


    The Bright Stuat frowned slightly and indistinctly felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the attitude of Director Winson.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have a deep friendship with Director Winson. The Stuat family was a small and famous family in the capital, but since Director Winson could be the director general of the Public Security Bureau, he had a strong background.


    The two didn¡¯t have much interaction in the past. They only met once in a while.


    Originally, he thought that Director Winson came here in person for his sake, but now it seemed that


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Manager Philip, of course, was in the group of Bright Stuat. He was good at changing ck and white. He pointed at Anna Stuat and said casually, ¡°it¡¯s him who forced the bodyguards to break into our sanatorium and take away the patients in it. This is against the rules.¡±


    Anna Stuat had regained herposure at the moment. When she heard the words of Manager Philip, she immediately refuted, ¡°Director Winson, I came to visit the patient through the standard procedure of sanatorium. As for what he said, I want to take the patient away. This patient is my mother. I don¡¯t think this sanatorium is suitable for my mother to recuperate. If I want to take her away, I think there should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Is she your mother?¡± Director Winson looked at Emily Sandra and Anna Stuat for a while and nodded slightly.


    They did look like each other very much. Standing together was the kind of resemnce that could make people confirm that they were mother and daughter.


    Seeing that Director Winson¡¯s attitude had changed a little, Bright Stuat squinted his eyes and interrupted Anna Stuat without thinking, ¡°Director Stuat, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. The patient was sent to the sanatorium by me. He wants to take her away, but he has to go through me anyway. She broke into the sanatorium without permission and forced her to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stuat, I¡¯m not asking you.¡± Director Winson suddenly turned around and looked at Bright Stuat with a gloomy face.


    Bright Stuat was stunned. ¡°Director Winson¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s business.¡± Director Winson said expressionlessly.


    The Bright Stuat¡¯s face darkened and immediately understood what Director Winson meant.


    Seeing that Director Winson was walking towards Anna Stuat, he gritted his teeth and made up his mind. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    As expected, Director Winson stopped.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anna Stuat was on the alert and looked at Bright Stuat warily.


    Bright Stuat chuckled and took two steps forward. ¡°Director Winson, no matter what, I am the one who reported the case. The patient was sent to the sanatorium by me. How can she be taken away casually? In fact, I have some friends with the Deputy Director General Harly of our police office.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m curious. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Deputy Director General Harly?¡±


    A cold voice came from outside.


    Bright Stuat¡¯s body trembled and his expression froze. He turned his head in disbelief.


    Like him, Anna Stuat was also shocked. However, the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face was totally different from his. The moment Anna Stuat heard the voice, she was overjoyed.


    At the gate of the sanatorium, Philip Andrew slowly pushed the door open with his men.


    He was still wearing a suit, but he looked a little tired. Obviously, he had just gone through a rush.


    ¡°President Andrew¡­¡± when faced with Philip Andrew, Bright Stuat was not as arrogant as before. He began to feel a little guilty.


    Philip Andrew ignored him and waved at Nic Bery behind him. Nic Bery immediately pushed the wheelchair in front of Anna Stuat.


    After exchanging nces with Anna Stuat, Philip Andrew then tried to wear a hospital gown with stripes on it. Supported by Anna Stuat, Emily Sandra said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m Philip Andrew.¡±


    Emily Sandra was confused. She looked at Philip Andrew and then turned to look at Anna Stuat. She was even more confused. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Embarrassed, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know how to introduce the identity of Philip Andrew to Emily Sandra.


    She couldn¡¯t just tell the truth. If her mother knew that she had signed such an agreement to revenge on the Stuat family, she would definitely not agree.


    After thinking for a while, Anna Stuat came closer and whispered, ¡°he is¡­ My boyfriend.¡±


    Philip Andrew was very close to the two, so he heard what they said clearly.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, and then a smile appeared on his lips that he didn¡¯t even notice. However, Nic Bery had a keen sense and immediately sensed it.


    His eyes rested on Philip Andrew¡¯s face for a moment, and then he couldn¡¯t help but whisper in his heart.


    After saying goodbye to Emily Sandra, the matter of taking him away was naturally settled.


    ¡°Director Winson.¡± Philip Andrew turned to look at Director Winson and said, ¡°thank you foring here.¡±


    At this moment, the cold look on Director Winson¡¯s face was no longer as cold as before. He walked up to Philip Andrew and shook hands with her. ¡°You¡¯re wee, President. It¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Then she turned to Manager Philip and said, ¡°someone reported that your nursing home is illegally operating.¡±


    He nced at the shocked Bright Stuat and said, ¡°the sanatorium is not qualified. Some basic facilities are not up to standard, and even the doctors and nurses of the sanatorium are not qualified. In addition, we can¡¯t confirm the patient¡¯s identity before taking him in¡­¡±


    The expression on Manager Philip¡¯s face changed dramatically as well. He shouted, ¡°no, that¡¯s not true!¡±


    Director Winson was well prepared. He didn¡¯t listen to Manager Philip¡¯s nonsense and took out a ID card from his pocket. ¡°Since you are the person in charge here, pleasee with us.¡±


    After a pause, he turned to look at Bright Stuat and said, ¡°and this Mr. Stuat who called the police. Pleasee with us.¡±

 Chapter 70

    The visit to the Public Security Bureau didn¡¯t take up much of Anna Stuat¡¯s time.


    When she came out of the record room, a policeman¡¯s serious and helpless voice came from another room. ¡°Mr. Stuat, please cooperate.¡±


    Subconsciously, Anna Stuat turned around.


    Through the transparent floor to ceiling ss, her eyes met the Bright Stuat¡¯s.


    The expression on Bright Stuat¡¯s face changed in an instant. He looked at his daughter, who was standing in front of him, with hatred and disgust.


    Anna Stuat was stunned for a while. She had nned to ignore him directly, but when she saw the expression on Bright Stuat¡¯s face, she suddenly changed her mind. She smiled at Bright Stuat from afar through the transparent ss.


    ¡°Where is mywyer? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡± The Bright Stuat seemed to be irritated and shouted across the room.


    Looking at his contemptuous look, Anna Stuat felt unprecedentedly happy.


    However, this was only the beginning. The Stuat family, Bright Stuat, Du Qingyan and Selina, let¡¯s wait and see.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Philip Andrew said calmly.


    Only then did Anna Stuat notice that he hade to her side, so she nodded slightly.


    When they walked out of the police station, a ckmercial vehicle was parked at the door, and the driver was waiting beside. When he saw Philip Andrew and Anna Stuate out, he immediately opened the door.


    Anna Stuat trotted over and saw Emily Sandra, who was sitting in the car, looking forward and worried.


    When she saw Anna Stuat, her eyes lit up. ¡°Anna, are you okay?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t heard such gentle words of concern for a long time. She felt a lump in her throat and almost burst into tears. Fortunately, she managed to control it.


    In her previous life, Emily Sandra was taken away by Bright Stuat, which was the beginning of the tragedy of her long quiet life. It was the same in her previous life, but it had also changed.


    From now on, the Bright Stuat had nothing to do with her anymore. She would never repeat the mistakes of her previous life.


    Thinking of this, Anna Stuat gradually came to her senses. Her eyes were focused on Emily Sandra again. She shook her head slightly and said, ¡°nothing. I just asked me something. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told you the truth. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Although Emily Sandra felt a little relieved, she was still a little uneasy. But she was afraid that Anna Stuat would worry about her, so she nodded her head slowly.


    When the car drove to the Andrew family, Anna Stuat noticed that Emily Sandra looked aside from time to time. Although her action was obscure, the Anna Stuat was sitting next to her. How could he not notice it.


    Taking a look at Philip Andrew, who was dozing off with his eyes closed, Emily Sandra looked in the direction of Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze, Anna Stuat began to have a headache again.


    How could she exin her rtionship with Philip Andrew to her mother?


    Before she could figure out a solution, the car had stopped in front of the vi of the beauty mountain mansion.


    When Emily Sandra got out of the car and saw such a delicate manor, she became hesitant and uneasy again. She grabbed the hand of Anna Stuat beside her and said, ¡°Anna, you¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know what to say. She had to bite the bullet and said, ¡°this is Philip Andrew¡­ This is my boyfriend¡¯s home. I have been living here recently.¡±


    On the contrary, Emily Sandra became more uneasy. ¡°That¡¯s it. What about your rtionship?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°isn¡¯t it appropriate for me toe here now? His parents¡­¡±


    Only then did Anna Stuat realize that she hadn¡¯t exined it clearly. Although it was hard to exin, it was not difficult to guess what Emily Sandra was thinking.


    Perhaps she thought that she was living with Philip Andrew and his family now. She was afraid that if she took the liberty to visit, it would be Philip Andrew¡¯s family who would be unhappy and she would not be able to raise her head in front of his family in the future.


    The more Anna Stuat thought about it, the sadder she felt.


    She held Emily Sandra¡¯s hand and said, ¡°no, there are only two people living here, Philip and Andrew. His family doesn¡¯t live here.¡±


    It took him some time to persuade Emily Sandra.


    When they entered the vi, they saw Aunt Millerwho had been waiting outside for a long time.


    At a nce, Aunt Miller saw Emily Stuat, who was following Anna. She walked up quickly and asked, ¡°are you the mother of Miss Stuat? I am¡­¡±


    Aunt Miller¡¯s attitude was gentle and polite. She made Emily Sandra¡¯s mood calmed down, at least not as restless as before.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief.


    Handing this over to Aunt Miller, Anna Stuat winked at her and followed Philip Andrew to the study.


    ¡°Thank you for what happened today.¡± Anna Stuat said sincerely.


    It must be Philip Andrew who arranged aunt Miller to do that. Anyway, he had been worried about her. What¡¯s more, what happened in the sanatorium before must have happened. If Philip Andrew hadn¡¯te all of a sudden, Anna Stuat would have been a little worried that she couldn¡¯t take his mother away smoothly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Philip Andrew said gently.


    The two of them didn¡¯t talk for a while, and the atmosphere in the study suddenly became quiet and strange.


    Anna Stuat felt uneasy. She moved her position two times and thought for a while before she said, ¡°aren¡¯t you busy today? Why did you suddenly go to the sanatorium?¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more. He just said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work. I thought I had nothing else to do, so I went there.¡±


    He never mentioned that he was worried that Anna Stuat would not be able to deal with Bright Stuat well, so he hurried back after dealing with the important things at hand.


    Seeing that he looked a little tired, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She said, ¡°have a good rest first.¡±


    She decided to talk to himter.


    Philip Andrew was indeed very tired.


    He had to deal with the matter of thepany this morning all of a sudden. He didn¡¯t know it until the night before yesterday. His original n to go to the sanatorium with Anna Stuat in the early morning was naturally in vain.


    However, out of concern about Anna Stuat, Philip Andrew stayed up all night to draft the n in advance. On the second day, he went out early in the morning. Till now, he hadn¡¯t rested for a few hours all day.


    Philip Andrew was indeed a little tired.


    He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows. Then he nodded to Anna Stuat and said, ¡°you go tofort me first. Don¡¯t worry about the Bright Stuat and the Stuat family. I¡¯ll handle it well. Besides, if you have anything else to say, you can ask for help from Nic¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was so tired, Anna Stuat nodded immediately and said, ¡°I know. You should go to bed now.¡±


    Then she walked out of the study in a hurry, leaving Philip Andrew alone.


    When he went downstairs, he happened to meet Nic Bery, who was about to go to the study with something in her hand. Seeing that Anna Stuat went downstairs alone, he stopped and looked in the direction behind Anna Stuat. Then he asked, ¡°has President Andrew gone to bed?¡±

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Yes, he looks very tired.¡± Said Anna Stuat.


    Nic Bery nodded thoughtfully and watched Anna Stuat walk down the stairs step by step. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°President, Andrew also needs a good rest. After all, he didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a restst night?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Nic Bery pretended to be surprised. ¡°It seems that President Andrew didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Of course, Anna Stuat knew what he meant. She asked, ¡°what happened?¡±


    It was not until then that Nic Bery told Anna Stuat roughly what had happened. Atst, she sighed, ¡°it¡¯s also the first time that I¡¯ve seen President Andrew so worried about a person. When I met with the partner, I checked the time several times.¡±


    Anna Stuat fell silent in an instant, and her mood suddenly became veryplicated.


    Of course she knew what Nic Bery meant.


    But he was talking about Philip Andrew. How could it be possible?


    She grabbed her clothes unconsciously. Her thoughts gradually drifted away and her mood became extremelyplicated.


    Nic Bery didn¡¯t say anything more. He thought it would be inappropriate to say it out loud. Moreover, he thought that after saying so much, Anna Stuat should have understood everything.


    Emily Sandra hade to Anna Stuat in private to learn about the situation of the Bright Stuat. She was probably worried that the Bright Stuat would take revenge on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± Anna Stuatforted, ¡°he can¡¯t do anything to us now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Emily Sandra still frowned, as if she wanted to say something, but it was difficult to say it.


    Without thinking too much, Anna Stuat held the woman¡¯s hand and said, ¡°then don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. This is the Andrew family. With the presence of Philip Andrew, Bright family doesn¡¯t dare to do anything casually.¡±


    At the mention of Philip Andrew, Emily Sandra got worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and him?¡±


    It was not until then that Anna Stuat realized what had happened. Her expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Just an ordinary boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± She said vaguely.


    But it was about her daughter¡¯s marriage. How could Emily Sandra let her be perfunctory so easily? She immediately asked, ¡°what kind of ordinary boyfriend and girlfriend are you? How did you get to know each other? Do you have a wedding n? And you two are living together now. What does his family think¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat was overwhelmed by a series of questions.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why do you ask so many questions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Why can¡¯t I so many questions? What¡¯s wrong with you two? Are you lying to me?¡± Emily Sandra asked


    She was not a fool. She had seen clearly the attitude of the Bright Stuat and Director Winson in the sanatorium yesterday. Naturally, she could tell that Philip Andrew was not an ordinary person.


    As a mother, how could she not worry about her daughter falling in love with such a man? She was really afraid that Anna Stuat would suffer losses.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Anna Stuat said guiltily.


    As soon as she raised her head and met Emily Sandra¡¯s burning eyes, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She knew that if she didn¡¯t make it clear to her today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily.


    After thinking for a while, she had to bite the bullet and said, ¡°in fact, I¡¯m an employee of Andrew group. I knew him in thepany and then we got together slowly. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    Frowning, Emily Sandra asked, ¡°what about his parents?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned.


    She had heard about the parents of Philip Andrew. They seemed to have died in a car ident in an early age. Philip Andrew was brought up by the Andrew¡¯s family.


    It was not convenient for her to talk about Philip Andrew¡¯s family, so she had to say, ¡°we haven¡¯t gone to see our parents yet. In a word, we two are in an ordinary rtionship now. You can rest assured and don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Emily Sandra looked at Anna Stuat in a daze for a while and suddenly sighed, ¡°forget it. Young people always get along well with each other, and I shouldn¡¯t ask you too much. But Anna, mom has something to tell you. These rich families are not ordinary¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Emily Sandra felt a little embarrassed.


    But it was rted to her daughter¡¯s marriage, so she gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°your father and I were in a free rtionship back then. I¡¯m pregnant pregnant, and we were about to get married. But in the end, such a thing happened, which hurt you more¡­¡±


    She touched Anna Stuat¡¯s head and said in a guilty tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to bear the name of illegitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Anna Stuat interrupted her with a frown, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    It was all Bright Stuat¡¯s fault!


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. You know what I mean. But you have to remember that you have to keep your bottom line. Don¡¯t forget what happened to me.¡±


    Looking at her mother¡¯s worried and concerned eyes, Anna Stuat choked with sobs. After a long while, she nodded and said, ¡°okay.¡±.


    After parting with Emily Sandra, Anna Stuat went to see Philip Andrew and asked him to act a y for her.


    ¡°Acting?¡± Philip Andrew raised his head and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anna Stuat said awkwardly, ¡°I told my mother that we two are in a rtionship and you are very kind to me, so I might need you to y a role in the next few days.¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows and was about to say something.


    She quickly added, ¡°of course, I did it out of necessity. My mother was worried about me because of her own experience. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Anna Stuat was about to exin when she suddenly heard these two words. ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    Then she came to her senses and her face was immediately reced by excitement. ¡°Did you agree?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Philip Andrew nced at her and said, ¡°aren¡¯t we partners?¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but criticize in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that the cooperation would be so easy to persuade. After all, she had to pretend to be in deep love with herself, so she should be hard on him.


    But now that Philip Andrew had agreed, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Do you know how to act?¡±


    Philip Andrew nced again with aplicated expression, but Anna Stuat still understood what he meant.


    He seemed to be saying, ¡°is it difficult?¡±.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anna Stuat thought for a while and decided to give it a try. ¡°Just treat me the way you treated your ex girlfriend when you were in love. It won¡¯t take too long. You can just act in front of my mother for two days.¡±


    She thought that with Philip Andrew¡¯s status, appearance and ability, it was reasonable that he had never had a girlfriend before?


    It seemed that he not only had a girlfriend, but also had rich experience in love history. There must be no problem with this matter.


    Thinking of this, Anna Stuat gradually calmed down. However, she didn¡¯t notice that she felt a little ufortable.

 Chapter 72

    Philip Andrew gave Anna Stuat two days off and asked her to show Emily Sandra around the capital city.


    Anna Stuat was happy to hear that.


    As far as she could remember, Emily Sandra had spent most of her life on herself. In the past, she had to take care of herself and spent most of her time in the Liu vige. When she finally came to the capital city, she was sent to a sanatorium by Bright Stuat.


    As a daughter, she wanted to make it up to Emily Sandra.


    The day before yesterday, he had prepared a n excitedly, thinking about how to take Emily Sandra to visit the capital city. Unexpectedly, when he mentioned it the second day, he was rejected directly.


    Anna Stuat was really confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go? It¡¯s not a good thing for you to stay at home every day.¡±


    Two days ago, when she just picked up her mother, she took her to the hospital for a general check-up. Now the results of the check-up hadn¡¯te out yet. But as for what had happened in her previous life, Anna Stuat was actually a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the capital. There¡¯s really nothing to go.¡± Emily Sandra said vaguely.


    Anna Stuat frowned slightly and said, ¡°I want to go shopping just because I¡¯m not familiar with you. Otherwise, you can¡¯t stay at home all the time, can you?¡±


    Emily Sandra paused and her eyes shed two times.


    Anna Stuat continued, ¡°besides, you stay at home every day. What if you get sick because of holding back your anger? It¡¯s not easy for you to leave the sanatorium. Why do you still want to live a life of being restrained and not allowed to go out?¡±


    Being chased by the Stuat family for a while, Emily Sandra couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Stuat family will take me out. What if they take revenge on me if you take me out?¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t expect that it was because of such a problem.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She shook her head with a bitter smile and held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡± didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t need to worry about it? Philip Andrew has solved it.¡±


    She thought for a while and was afraid that Emily Sandra wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she told her more. ¡°There are also a lot of things to deal with in Bright Stuat, so I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to us for the time being.¡±


    Anna Stuat estimated that the construction of the East City vi should have begun at this time. The Stuat family had many opponents in the business world. The East City vi had just started a big case, so the Bright Stuat had to personally keep an eye on it. He might not have time to take care of himself in a short time.


    As for the future, there was no need to worry.


    When they started the construction for a period of time, they would find that there was something wrong with the East City vi. At that time, the Bright Stuat would probably ask their grandpa and grandma more to think about how to save theirpany.


    ¡°Even if the Bright Stuat really wants to do something, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Noticing that Emily Sandra still had some misgivings, Anna Stuat said straightforwardly, ¡°Philip Andrew has sent our bodyguards. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Emily Sandra had no choice but to follow him out.


    They didn¡¯t go far. Anna Stuat took Emily Sandra to a shopping mall and bought these things. Then they went around for a walk. The mother and daughter hadn¡¯t talked for a long time, and it was noon.


    Anna Stuat found a restaurant nearby for dinner. Unexpectedly, they met Selina again.


    The restaurant was located in the golden business circle with arge area, so there was no private room arranged. Everyone was eating in the hall. As soon as Anna Stuat ordered, a waiter came to wee them at the revolving door of the restaurant.


    ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Only the three of us.¡± A familiar voice came from afar.


    Anna Stuat turned around and saw Selina. She was followed by two young girls. Although Anna Stuat didn¡¯t recognize her, she guessed that she must be one of her friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Emily Sandra noticed her daughter¡¯s gaze and looked in the same direction. Immediately, she felt a little uneasy.


    She had been to the Stuat family before she came to the capital city, so she knew the identity of Selina.


    Anna Stuat wanted to say something to Selina, but when she saw her mother¡¯s attitude, she shook her head and gave up the idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a meal. It doesn¡¯t matter to them.¡± Noticing that Emily Sandra was still hesitant, she added, ¡°besides, the restaurant is so big that they may not notice us.¡±


    Indeed, Selina didn¡¯t notice it, but her friends did.


    She ordered a bottle of wine and was drinking to vent her anger.


    The girl next to herforted her, ¡°there is no hatred between father and daughter. My father often does this. He says that he will punish me, but after a period of time, he had to submit?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Selina took a gulp of wine and said irritably.


    After the incident of thest time, the reputation of the Stuat jewelry declined sharply. She was not a qualified manager. She was not able to stop the loss in time, and it took her so long to regain the reputation of the Stuatjewelry.


    As a result, the atmosphere of the Stuat jewelry was depressed recently. Many senior executives expressed their dissatisfaction with her to the headquarters.


    Bright Stuat had juste out of the police station and was in a bad mood. When he heard the news, he was so angry that he directly dismissed her from the position of general manager of the Stuatjewelry.


    Now Selina hadpletely be aughing stock in the business circle.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink like this. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± The girl said helplessly, ¡°it¡¯s only noon. If you go back drunk, I¡¯m afraid your father will be angry again.¡±


    The other girl¡¯s eyes became sharper. She suddenly reached out and hit Selina¡¯s elbow. ¡°Hey, Tianna, look at the woman at the table. Is she the illegitimate daughter of your family?


    Illegitimate daughter? Anna Stuat?


    Selina looked in the direction pointed by her bestie and saw Anna Stuat, who was sitting opposite her from several tables.


    She was smiling and seemed to be talking to the woman sitting opposite her. Selina immediately came to her senses and mmed the ss down. ¡°I was just wondering if I could vent my anger!¡±


    Then she stood up and stormed towards Anna Stuat.


    The girl at the beginning reached out her hand to stop her, ¡°eh¡­¡±


    The other one winked at them with a smile, so the two watched Selina rush up.


    ¡°Wow, how dare you show up again!¡±


    Halfway through the meal, a shadow suddenly fell from his side, blocking the light of the table.


    As soon as Anna Stuat heard this voice, her expression suddenly turned cold. Her tone was very irritable and a little impatient. ¡°Miss an, what do you want to do? What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you suffered enough in the past?¡±


    Emily Sandra was still here. Afraid that she would be worried, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t bother to talk to Selina. She came to her as soon as she saw her. She just wanted to send her away as soon as possible.

 Chapter 73

    Anna Stuat looked at her coldly, as if her eyes were covered with a thickyer of ice. As soon as Selina trembled, most of her drunkenness disappeared in an instant.


    It suddenly urred to her that the Bright Stuat had told her not to make trouble for the Anna Stuat these days. At least, she should wait for the development of the East Riverside vi of the Stuat family to bepleted.


    At the thought of this, Selina trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t feel like she was drunk anymore. She wanted to flinch, but it seemed that it was a little embarrassing just to flinch.


    So she was about to throw a few harsh words before leaving, ¡°I have something else to do today, and I don¡¯t want to tangle with you. Next time¡­¡±


    When he was speaking, he caught a glimpse of Emily Sandra, who was standing beside him. He was stunned and the rest of his words were stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She came to her senses, stared at him and questioned him fiercely.


    Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Bright Stuat hadn¡¯t told them that he had lost his chips after he came back home.


    But it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my mother be here?¡± Anna Stuat stood up and stood in front of the two. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this the territory of the Stuat family?¡±


    They had already broken up with the Bright Stuat. Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Selina was so angry that the moment she saw Emily Sandra, she forgot all the warnings that the Bright Stuat had told her.


    The person she hated most was undoubtedly Emily Sandra.


    She hated Anna Stuat even more.


    When she was very young, she knew the existence of Emily Sandra and Anna Stuat. After that, she med all the unhappiness in the family on them. In addition, what William had said to her from time to time, she had a deep impression of Emily Sandra.


    Even if they had only met once, they still hated each other to the core.


    ¡°Is it the territory of the Stuat family? If it is the territory of the Stuat family, you, the mistress and illegitimate daughter, will never step in!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter that she had an illegitimate daughter, but Anna Stuat didn¡¯t allow anyone to nder Emily Sandra.


    Her expression turned cold. ¡°Mistress? Are you talking about Vivian Vidas?¡±


    Selina frowned and said, ¡°am I wrong? Your mother is a mistress who destroys other people¡¯s family. And you, an illegitimate daughter, how dare you do that? Why don¡¯t you let others say it?¡±


    The most proud thing in her life was her identity. She had defeated Anna Stuat.


    The more Anna Stuat hated the word ¡®mistress , illegitimate daughter¡¯, the more she wanted to stab Anna Stuat in the heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned two words, and now I¡¯m trying to use them on others. It seems that I should teach you a good lesson today.¡±


    The noise here had already attracted the attention of people from all directions in the restaurant. Most of the people who could afford to eat in this restaurant were either rich or powerful. Most of them were from the upper ss of the capital city.


    At this moment, there were already whispers.


    In the center of the crowd, the words ¡°mistress¡± and ¡°illegitimate daughter¡± could be heard from time to time.


    The expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face became colder and colder, but she became calmer and calmer. ¡°In the past, Bright Stuat was chased by someone from his family and saved by my mother. Later, the two of them fell in love freely until they talked about marriage. My mother was pregnant with me. Before that, your mother and Bright Stuat didn¡¯t recognize each other.¡±


    Selina didn¡¯t know anything about the past. She was sure that Emily Sandra was a mistress. How could she admit it? ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Do you still want to confuse right and wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not as soon as I find out.¡± Anna Stuat snorted, ¡°Vivian Vidas is also great for her love. Even though she knows that Bright Stuat has a wife to talk about marriage, she still insists on marrying Bright Stuat with the stock of the Du family as a bargaining chip.¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled. But when she faced Selina, her expression and tone were full of malice. ¡°Tell me, is this a mistress who destroys other people¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Selina¡¯s face turned pale.


    However, as long as this matter was pushed ording to the age of Anna Stuat and Selina, it was easy to get out.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything to defend herself.


    Unfortunately, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to let it go so easily. Without any hesitation, she was going to let people know how ugly the Stuat family was.


    Noticing that someone in the crowd was raising her phone and seemed to be taking pictures, Anna Stuat said loudly, ¡°not only Vivian Vidas, but also your father, Mr. Stuat, I look down upon him very much. He is a heartbreaker who abandoned his wife and daughter without any responsibility. I really feel ashamed that I have lost his blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Selina was so angry that she picked up a ss of water on the table and was about to pour it on Anna Stuat.


    However, Anna Stuat reacted faster than her. As soon as she raised her hand, she bumped it hard with her arm.


    A ss of water was poured on Selina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡±


    On their way back home, Emily Sandra sat in the car and looked at her daughter, who had a firm look on her face. All of a sudden, she sighed slightly and said, ¡°you¡¯ve really grown up.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Anna Stuat was stunned and turned to look at her.


    ¡°I was worried that you would be bullied in the capital city. After all, you were like me before, and you were always a little soft.¡±


    Anna Stuat was silent for a moment.


    In her previous life, she was indeed like this. Aftering to the capital city, she was full of fear and rejection of this unknown city, and she was even more terrified under the suppression of the Stuat family.


    But now she had already understood that weakness could only be bullied. It was useless to hide in the shell. What could protect her most was always a sharp de.


    ¡°People will change.¡± Anna Stuat said softly.


    Emily Sandra understood theplicated emotions on her daughter¡¯s face. She patted her hand and said, ¡°you¡¯re doing great. I¡¯m happy that you can protect yourself.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anna Stuat felt something was wrong. ¡°Mom, why did you say that all of a sudden? It seems like you are saying goodbye to me.¡±


    Emily Sandra smiled and said, ¡°I just felt a little sad. It seems that Anna has grown up all of a sudden before my mother noticed it.¡±


    There was indeed no difference in her expression. Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong for a moment, so she nodded and put aside the doubts in her heart. ¡°People have to grow up. Besides, it¡¯s not good for me to protect you when I grow up. From now on, we will never be bullied by anyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily Sandra¡¯s expression was as gentle as ever, and she said in the most gentle tone, ¡°from now on, you will be responsible for protecting mother.¡±

 Chapter 74

    At night, Anna Stuat had a dream.


    In her dream, Emily Sandra was once again taken away by the Bright Stuat. This time, the Stuat family was even more ruthless and sent her abroad. She had tried her best to find her, but failed. In the end, she could only work for him under the control of the Bright Stuat.


    After a series of twists and turns, they had reached the end of their previous lives.


    In the video, Selina¡¯s face was constantly erged, and a suffocating feeling surged over. Anna Stuat suddenly woke up.


    She touched her forehead and found that she was sweating.


    ¡°How could you have such a strange dream?¡± Anna Stuat took a long breath, smiled helplessly and murmured.


    Right now, Emily Sandra was in the Andrew family, right in front of her. Not to mention the Stuat family, who could easily take her mother away with the presence of the Stuat family?


    As soon as she turned her head, she found that it was already dawn outside. In addition, she had a nightmare, so she couldn¡¯t fall asleep any more. So she got up and washed up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw her phone on the bedside table vibrating slightly.


    She reached for it and saw a strange number without a note. Anna Stuat was sensitive to numbers. Although there was no note, she vaguely felt that she had seen this number before.


    A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, good morning.¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s mind was in a mess. After a while, she finally remembered the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Are you the assistant of the old master Berly, assistant Donald?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, this voice should be the voice of the assistant of Master Quiva whom she had saved by ident at the auction.


    Assistant Durn Donald¡¯s affirmative voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Stuat still remembers me. It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Anna Stuat smiled and said nothing.


    Assistant Durn Donald soon exined his purpose, ¡°well, Miss Stuat. Old master Berly thank you for your kindnessst time. He wants to invite you toe tohis family at noon. Today is his birthday.¡±


    ¡°Old master Berly¡¯s birthday?¡± Anna Stuat was a little stunned and asked in a hesitant voice.


    However, Assistant Durn Donald misunderstood her and quickly exined, ¡°it¡¯s not a birthday party. He just want to invite you to a normal meal. Old master Berly¡¯s birthday is not going to be held.¡±


    I see.


    Anna Stuat nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Okay, please tell me the ce. I¡¯ll be there on time at noon.¡±


    Assistant Durn Donald said on the phone. He was obviously in a good mood when he heard that Anna Stuat was willing to go there.


    Although the old master Berly didn¡¯t n to hold a big birthday party, he just invited Anna Stuat to have a normal meal, but it was not appropriate to go there empty handed. Therefore, she began to prepare some gifts for the old master Berly.


    She felt that Mr. Berly was from a rich and powerful family, so she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to give him anything.


    Thinking of this all morning, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t even have the mood to eat. A servant who was picking up food aside scooped up a bowl of soup and handed it to her. Anna Stuat didn¡¯t even look at it, but leaned towards her mouth.


    ¡°Hey, Anna!¡±


    The soup was so hot that the moment her tongue touched it, the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face twisted. At the same time, she heard the exmation of Emily Sandra.


    She finally came to her senses.


    Looking at the hot soup in her hand, she felt like weeping but had no tears.


    The servant who was distributing the dishes next to her was scared to death. After a long time, she stammered, ¡°Miss Stuat, i¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    It was not the servant¡¯s fault, so Anna Stuat naturally wouldn¡¯t me her. Looking at her trembling face, she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    She was stunned as soon as she opened her mouth. Her scalded tongue couldn¡¯t curl up now, and it sounded even weirder when she spoke.


    Philip Andrew frowned at once.


    ¡°Aunt Miller, go and call Dr. Turner over.¡± as she spoke, she put down her bowl and chopsticks and quickly came to Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anna Stuat was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No tongue? Open your mouth and let me have a look.¡±


    There were so many servants watching them. Anna Stuat felt a little ufortable when she opened her mouth all of a sudden.


    However, looking at Philip Andrew¡¯s frown and displeasure, Anna Stuat felt inexplicably guilty. She didn¡¯t dare to say no, so she could only slowly open her mouth with hesitation.


    Philip Andrew took a look at the tip of Anna Stuat¡¯s tongue and found that the scalded part of her tongue was really swollen with a red bubble on it.


    He frowned more tightly and nced at the trembling servant from the corner of his eyes.


    The servant seemed to notice that and trembled even more violently. Tears were about to roll down her cheeks. She stuttered, ¡°¡­ President Andrew¡­¡±


    There was a touch of impatience in Philip Andrew¡¯s dark eyes, as if he was about to lose his temper.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Anna Stuat grabbed his hand before she could finish her words. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. I was thinking about it when we had dinner. I didn¡¯t notice anything else. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t vent your anger on others.¡±


    When she spoke, her tongue was still painful, and every word she said was very difficult, but she still managed to finish aplete sentence.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately received a grateful look from the servant.


    Philip Andrew closed his eyes and said, ¡°you can leave now.¡±


    The servant was stunned for a full second before she realized that it was her who was talking. She immediately felt as if she had been pardoned. She thanked the servant for a thousand times and hurried out of the restaurant.


    Although Dr. Turner was one of the private family doctors of Philip Andrew, he didn¡¯t live in the LIS Mansion because of his family background.


    But she also came from a rich family, so she bought a house here early in the morning. Therefore, she came here very soon. After a simple examination of Anna Stuat¡¯s tongue, she prescribed some medicine for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s just a blister. Be careful next time.¡± Dr Turner reminded her, ¡°don¡¯t eat too cold or spicy food with stimtion.¡±


    Anna Stuat remembered all these and thought of other questions. She could only ask with her tongue wide open, ¡°when can I speak normally?¡±


    She was going to the Berly family¡¯s house at noon. It was not appropriate to talk to them with her tongue out.


    Dr. Turner thought for a while and said, ¡°the reason why you talk like this is that you haven¡¯t adapted to the pain of your tongue yet. You will recover to normal after a few hours after applying the medicine.¡±


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief.


    Send Dr When Turner left and returned to the dining room, she found that Emily Sandra was looking at her with a strange look.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Emily Sandra withdrew her gaze and smiled gently, as if she was relieved, or perhaps she had other emotions. ¡°Nothing. Mom is very happy to see you like this.¡±

 Chapter 75

    After lunch, Anna Stuat told Philip Andrew that she would go to the Berly family for lunch and ask him for advice. What gift should she give him?


    Philip Andrew was born in such a family, so he should be more good at socializing.


    ¡°A gift?¡± After thinking for a moment, Philip Andrew answered, ¡°the Zhong family is rich and powerful. If they really need something, you may not be able to afford it.¡±


    Anna Stuat fell into silence.


    She red at Philip Andrew secretly. ¡®I asked you to give me advice, not to make fun of me with these words.¡¯.


    Noticing her gaze, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t get angry. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, ¡°it¡¯s not appropriate to give something like gold, silver, jade, calligraphy and painting. There¡¯s nothing to give. Why don¡¯t you give him some medicine?¡±


    ¡°Medicinal materials?¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded and gave Nic Bery a look.


    As soon as Nic Bery received the gaze, he walked out of the vi. Not long after, he came in with a exquisitely packaged box.


    Philip Andrew handed the box to Anna Stuat and said, ¡°there is a ginseng of 60 years old in it. It¡¯s suitable for the gift.¡±


    Anna Stuat took the box and opened it. There was indeed a ginseng in it.


    She was surprised, ¡°why did you prepare this?¡±


    he couldn¡¯t have predicted that she would go to the Berly6 family in advance?


    Philip Andrew nced at her indifferently without answering.


    Nic Bery hurriedly said, ¡°President, Andrew often makes friends with some people like Mr. Berkt, so he often prepared such gifts. They are not too expensive, but they are just suitable for holding.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded thoughtfully.


    She gently touched it. Then it suddenly came to her senses and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Berly family¡¯s house now. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to prepare a gift for me?¡±


    Philip Andrew nced at her again and then looked away.


    Anna Stuat sensed that something was wrong. Following his gaze, she saw Emily Sandra sitting aside and listening to them quietly.


    Her heart thumped ¡ª how could she forget this?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was about to say something to make it up, Philip Andrew, who was sitting in the front seat, suddenly coughed and said, ¡°do we need to share anything with each other with our rtions?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned, and an indescribable feeling surged up in her heart.


    She suppressed the inexplicable feeling and looked at Emily Sandra¡¯s expression subconsciously.


    She still looked gentle with a slight smile on her face. She looked at herself and Philip Andrew with her wet eyes, seeming to see through everything.


    Anna Stuat frowned slightly. She couldn¡¯t figure out whether her mother was suspicious or something?


    When she was about to say something, Emily Sandra suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just had dinner. I¡¯m going to take a walk in the garden.¡±


    Then he walked out of the room without waiting for Anna Stuat¡¯s response.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Philip Andrew. ¡°What does my mother mean by that? Does she see it or not?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°what did you see?¡±


    ¡°It seems that we are not real.¡± Anna Stuat took it for granted and said, ¡°it¡¯s you who prepared these gifts for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡± Philip Andrew repeated the two words in a low voice. After taking a look at Anna Stuat, his face suddenly darkened. He didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to be angry.


    At first, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t notice that. ¡°I always feel that the expression on her face when she looked at me just now was a little strange. Do you think that she found out that we acted too much?¡±


    After waiting for a while and waiting for no response from Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Philip Andrew?¡±


    But Philip Andrew just ignored her with a long face.


    Anna Stuat was confused. ¡®Why are you angry? Did I say something wrong?


    Nic Bery, on the other hand, was speechless.


    You shouldn¡¯t have said that!


    I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you, but why do you think it¡¯s a trick?


    Nic Bery couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Before she could end the cold war with Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat went to the Berly family in the driver¡¯s car arranged by Nic Bery at noon.


    The old master Berly lived in a small vi in s city. It was not a luxurious house, but it was more secluded and suitable for an old man of his age to live.


    As Assistant Durn Donald said, it was indeed amon meal.


    When Anna Stuat arrived, some of the close descendants of the old master Berly¡¯s family had arrived. There were only a dozen of them in total.


    The old master Berly warmly introduced his granddaughte.


    ¡°Anna this is my granddaughter Mike Berly. You two are about the same age. Young people should have something to talk about.¡±


    Mike Berly was a young girl in fashionable clothes. Anna Stuat had a talk with her before the dinner. The two of them seemed to get along well with each other very soon.


    They left their contact information and WeChat friends.


    After some understanding, she knew that Mike Berly worked in the entertainment circle, but he was not a star, but an agent.


    ¡°You are so beautiful and sensible that you are really suitable for the entertainment circle. Unfortunately, Grandpa said that you are a great doctor of traditional Chinese medicine and you are talented in it. Otherwise, I really want to poach you to make a debut in my hand.¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t care whether what Mike Berly said was true or not, but it was a good thing that someone praised her for being beautiful.


    She smiled slightly, ¡°if I can¡¯t live on in the future, I wille to you and wait for you to send me out?¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while and the servant came to invite them downstairs to have dinner.


    In front of the table, most of the members had taken their seats. Under the arrangement of Anna Stuat, she sat next to Mike Berly. Then she found that there was an empty seat next to her, but the other seats were all upied.


    She looked strangely at the empty seat and got close to Mike Berly. She asked in a low voice, ¡°is there anyone else who hasn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°There is one person.¡± Mike Berly¡¯s face flushed inexplicably. ¡°I learned Chinese painting from my grandfather for a period of time before. He is my junior fellow apprentice. He called me earlier and said that he had something to deal with. He might need to calcte the timeter. Now it should be almost the time.¡±


    During the conversation just now, Anna Stuat knew that Mike Berly had learned painting from the old master Berly, butter he didn¡¯t choose to continue the path of Chinese painting. Instead, he had be an agent in the entertainment circle.


    But her senior?


    After thinking for a while, Anna Stuat looked at the empty seat aside and then at Mike Berly. ¡°How about we change seats?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Mike Berly refused immediately, ¡°just sit here.¡±


    Anna Stuat had no choice but to nod. Suddenly, a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Sadin, you¡¯re here. Come on in. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to wait for me outside.¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned.


    Sadin Andrew?

 Chapter 76

    As soon as Sadin Andrew entered the room, he saw a slim figure sitting with her back to him. Thanks to his strong memory, he recognized her at the first sight.


    Anna Stuat, his future sister-inw, had happened to see him on many asions. She was a veryplicated person.


    Sadin Andrew had made a simple definition of Anna Stuat in just a few days.


    There was only an empty seat left on the round table, just next to Anna Stuat. He hesitated for a moment, which was rare to see.


    At this time, master¡¯s wife Elsa came over from behind and said, ¡°sit down quickly. We are waiting for you.¡±


    He walked up and sat down.


    The originally spacious ce suddenly became a little crowded. Anna Stuat was not used to it and moved towards Mike Berly. The next second, Mike Berly passed him and greeted Sadin Andrew.


    ¡°Brother, you are finally here. Grandpa has been missing you for the past two days.¡± There was a hint of shyness in her words.


    Sadin Andrew turned around and saw Mike Berly, who was a little far away from her. He nodded at her and said, ¡°Mike.¡±


    Mike Berly¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop at the beginning. Sadin Andrew¡¯s response gave him the courage to continue. he leaned over and continued, ¡°I bought a painting at the auction held by Victor two days ago. Please help me check itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sadin Andrew nodded again.


    ¡°By the way, I know a senior in the Department of oil painting. She said she was¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat found that there was an obvious problem with Mike Berly when she spoke, which was that he was easy to lean forward and get close to her.


    However, there was a woman between her and Sadin Andrew. She leaned forward when she spoke, so that her position was very cramped.


    Anna Stuat stepped back subconsciously.


    When her shoulder touched a hard arm, she paused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Anna Stuat turned around and apologized.


    When she met Sadin Andrew¡¯s eyes, she realized that he looked at her coldly.


    Anna Stuat had never heard of Sadin Andrew before. She hadn¡¯t had much contact with him in her previous life or this life.


    But when she looked at Sadin Andrew¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused. Had she ever provoked him by ident? Otherwise, why did this gentleman, who was said to be very kind and gentle in the upper ss of the capital city, see her resistance like this, and even with a faint sense of disgust?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sadin Andrew said with a stiff face.


    Anna Stuat had already moved quickly to keep a distance from him. A faint fragrance slowly floated in the air.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. She didn¡¯t like Anna Stuat, because the situation just now was getting worse.


    On the other side, Mike Berly didn¡¯t notice that. He tilted his head and wanted to say something more, but he stopped him in time. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Mike Berly was speechless. He thought that his senior fellow apprentice was tired of him, so he could only nod with grievance. He didn¡¯t even raise his mood during the meal.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When everyone was here, the simple birthday party began.


    During the dinner, the old master Berly solemnly introduced the Berly Stuat to the other members of the Berly family. ¡°This is the Anna Stuat. I¡¯ve mentioned it to you before. You should know it.¡±


    The group of two generations of the Berly family at the table looked at them curiously.


    Anna Stuat felt very ufortable.


    She could only smile to cover up her embarrassment.


    ¡°Today is my birthday. There is one more thing that I want to invite Anna Stuat here.¡± As the old master Berly spoke, he suddenly paused and looked mysteriously at Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was stunned, ¡°vasati Bermin¡­¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat, I know something about your family. You are about the same age as a teenager. I think you two are congenial. Would you like to be my granddaughter?¡±


    Anna Stuat waspletely stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that vasati Bermin would make such a proposal.


    A sharp sight came to her with a veryplicated emotion.


    Normally, Anna Stuat would study it carefully, but now she was totally confused.


    It took the long time for her to react. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°how can that be possible? The Berly family¡­¡±


    Seeming to have guessed what Anna Stuat was going to say, vasati Bermin waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk about family background with me. I want to take you as my granddaughter. From now on, you are as Mike in my eyes. Do you want to refuse me?¡±


    Anna Stuat was rendered speechless.


    Since the old master Berly had said that, it would be too embarrassing for her to refuse.


    She hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Mike Berly tugged at the hem of her clothes and said excitedly, ¡°just say yes!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Anna Stuat hesitated.


    The old master Berly narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°do you think that I don¡¯t deserve your identity as an old man?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Anna Stuat sighed helplessly and nodded. ¡°Since you said so, vasati Bermin, how can I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then why still call me vasati Bermin?¡±


    Anna Stuat came to her senses and immediately changed her tone, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    This time, the old master Berly finally smiled with satisfaction. He picked up a ss of medicinal wine in front of him and took a big gulp. ¡°Okay, okay. I need to hold a media conference tomorrow¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect that a press conference would be held just to recognize her as a granddaughter?


    She really didn¡¯t like to show her face in front of others, so she wanted to refuse, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need for the press conference. There¡¯s no need to make such a big move.¡±


    The old master Berly took a look at Anna Stuat and thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to hold a press conference, but we have to be more formal as sworn rtives. Besides, if you be my granddaughter, you have to learn Chinese painting from me for several years.¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Before she could say the three words, the old master Berly impatiently waved her hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have time. Even if you don¡¯t have time, you have to squeeze out time. From now on, you cane to learn from me for an hour every day.¡±


    How could he make such a conclusion so easily.


    Anna Stuat was really a headache.


    But when she calmed downter, she knew that it was a good thing for her.


    With the help of the rtionship between the Berly family and the old master Berly, she believed that the Bright Stuat would not dare to look down upon her in the future.


    She knew what the old master Berly was thinking. She wanted to be her backstage supporter because she had saved her lifest time.

 Chapter 77

    During the dinner, the old master Berly solemnly introduced the Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew.


    ¡°This is my disciple, Sadin Andrew. It¡¯s a pity that he has changed to a doctor after learning Chinese painting. In other words, you are half of the same industry?¡± As the old master Berly spoke, he thought of the medical skills of Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat nodded with a smile, ¡°I did meet Doctor Andrew at a meeting of the school of traditional Chinese medicine, but he majored in western medicine, and I majored in Chinese medicine.¡±


    old masterdidn¡¯t know this. He was shocked and asked, ¡°really?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Sadin Andrew, as if he wanted to hear the answer from him.


    Sadin Andrew nodded coldly, ¡°it seems so, but I don¡¯t remember clearly.¡±


    Not only did he look cold, but he also spoke in a very cold tone. He should be warm without the help of his master.


    The old master Berly raised his eyebrows and found something wrong.


    Not only the old master Berly, but also Anna Stuat noticed it.


    She recalled the expression on Sadin Andrew¡¯s face when she approached her by ident before, and was more and more sure that this person was not kind to her.


    In that case, she wouldn¡¯t fawn on Sadin Andrew.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± Anna Stuat said politely, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡±


    Then she changed the topic, ¡°by the way, Grandpa, have you had any asthma attack recently?¡±


    This time, the old master Berly finally realized that they were not getting along well with each other.


    He sighed in his heart and shook his head.


    Originally, he wanted to introduce the two of them to each other, because they were about the same age and both of them were doctors. Maybe they could have a deeper rtionship in the future.


    But now he thought that some people might be born with bad aura.


    Thinking of this, Berly gave up the idea of matching them.


    Seeing that Anna Stuat had changed the topic, he didn¡¯t try to get to the previous topic. Instead, he answered Anna Stuat¡¯s question.


    After dinner, Anna Stuat took another pulse of old master Berly and made a prescription. When she was reminding him of some dos and don¡¯ts, her phone suddenly rang in her bag.


    She smiled apologetically at the old master Berly and then picked up the phone.


    At this moment, she was in the inner side of the living room, and there were many people surrounding the outer side of the living room. They were ying cards and talking. It was really not appropriate for her to deliberately go outside to make a phone call. She could only slightly turn her body and avoid to the other side.


    ¡°¡­ Miss Stuat¡­¡± Aunt Miller gasped on the phone.


    Anna Stuat frowned.


    Aunt Miller seldom contacted her. Besides, she was in such a hurry on the phone and spoke in such a hurry all of a sudden. There must be something wrong that had something to do with her.


    Anna Stuat thought of many possibilities.


    The first thing hse saw was something wrong with Philip Andrew¡¯s leg.


    She frowned at once and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, aunt? Don¡¯t worry. Tell me what happened first!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Mrs. Sandra is missing.¡±


    The road in the capital city seemed to be a little mysterious. The more anxious she was, the more traffic jam she got.


    When Anna Stuat hurried back to the beauty mountain mansion, nearly two hours had passed. Two hours had passed, and she had thought a lot. Gradually, she calmed down.


    His first instinct was that it had something to do with the Stuat family.


    But when she thought of Anna Stuat, she felt something was wrong. The Stuat family didn¡¯t dare to make a move at this time, not to mention that this was the beautiful mountain mansion, which was the Andrew family and the territory of the Andrew family.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Stuat family, what would have happened?


    Before Anna Stuat could figure it out, the car stopped at the gate of the vi. She got out of the car in a hurry and saw Aunt Miller anxiously waiting at the gate.


    Anna Stuat rushed up to her and asked, ¡°Auntie, what happened? How could my mother disappear?¡±


    Aunt Miller had recovered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Mrs. Sandra at lunch time, so I went to her room and knocked on the door. But she wasn¡¯t there, and her phone was turned off. Then I realized something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Have you looked for her everywhere? And near shallow water Bay? Did she go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked the servants to look for her in the back hall and front hall of the garden, but they didn¡¯t find her.¡± Aunt Miller added, ¡°as for the area of shallow water Bay, I have arranged security guards to look for it, but no matter where it is, I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned.


    It was about her mother¡¯s whereabouts. In fact, she was more anxious and irritable than anyone else. However, the more anxious she was, the more she had to force her to calm down.


    ¡°Has anyone seen my mother since she disappeared?¡±


    Anna Stuat asked as she walked quickly into the vi.


    She left in such a hurry that Aunt Miller had no choice but to follow her.


    If it were in the past, Anna Stuat would have taken care of Aunt Miller, but now she didn¡¯t care about it at all. All she cared about was her mother¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°No, I have asked you all these questions.¡±


    ¡°Then who was thest one to see my mother before this?¡±


    In a twinkling of an eye, they arrived at the vi, and the servants had already stood in a row.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked them. It¡¯s aunt Laura.¡± Said Aunt Miller.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a middle-aged woman in gardener¡¯s clothes came out.


    Anna Stuat had a vague impression of her, as if she was aunt Laura who was taking care of a garden. ¡°aunt Laura, when did you see my mother?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of this question that Aunt Miller had asked aunt Laura before, so she answered without hesitation, ¡°it was several hours ago. When you had breakfast with President, I saw Mrs. Sandra taking a walk in the garden. He walked for a while and then sat in a daze in the pavilion.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned all the time and fixed her eyes on aunt Laura. She didn¡¯t dare to miss any word in his words.


    Aunt Laura continued, ter, I went to tell Mrs. Sandra that she was tired and wanted to go back to her room to have a rest.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a long silence, Anna Stuat asked, ¡°and then?¡±


    ¡°Then I didn¡¯t know. I never saw Mrs. Sandra again.¡±


    Anna Stuat became more agitated. She asked Aunt Miller to take the key and go to her mother¡¯s room. When she went to Emily Sandra¡¯s room, she found that some of her clothes, as well as her ID card, were all gone.


    Surprised, Aunt Miller asked, ¡°what¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened. She thought of a possibility.


    ¡°Aunt Miller, I remember that the surveince video at home is always on, right? Please take me to check it!¡±

 Chapter 78

    The manor of the Andrew family was veryrge, and it was also the ce where Philip Andrew often lived. Although it was heavily guarded and there were bodyguards guarding both inside and outside the manor, at the beginning of the manor¡¯s construction, almost all the public areas were installed with monitoring facilities for security.


    The monitoring room was not in the main vi. Led by Aunt Miller, Anna Stuat arrived at a white vi behind.


    Aunt Miller had already informed the recorder of the monitoring room. When she saw Anna Stuating, she quickly stood up and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, the surveince video of the main vi that you want from this morning has been retrieved for you.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes fell on the big screen in front of her.


    The screen was dark at the moment, only with an inverted triangle in the middle, which indicated the pause.


    In fact, she had a faint guess in her heart. After struggling for a while, she finally decided to start.


    There was nothing unusual in the previous video surveince, until it was shown that she went out before and went to the banquet at the Berly family. About 20 minutester, she saw Emily Sandra pushing a suitcase out.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Even Aunt Miller, who was standing aside, was confused when he saw this. ¡°Miss Stuat, this¡­¡±


    Judging from the video, it was obvious that Emily Sandra wasn¡¯t threatened to leave


    Anna Stuat said nothing with a long face.


    Aunt Miller thought for a while and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Emily Sandra soon arrived at the door with her suitcase. After waiting for a while, a ck car with a strange license te came from the outside and stopped at the door.


    Emily Sandra opened the door and got into the car. The car started soon and disappeared from the video.


    The video stopped abruptly. After watching the whole process, everyone was silent.


    Aunt Miller turned to look at Anna Stuat and wanted to say something tofort her. ¡°Miss Stuat, now we¡­¡±


    Should we send someone to look for her?


    Before she could finish her words, Anna Stuat suddenly turned around and looked at her with her dark eyes. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°aunt Miller, I remember that there seemed to be a security guard booth on the way to the Li Mountain mansion, right?¡±


    Aunt Miller didn¡¯t know what was going on and nodded honestly, ¡°yes, there are security guards.¡±


    ¡°How did that ck car get in?¡±


    Aunt Miller was taken aback by her words. Suddenly, something urred to her. She changed her expression and asked, ¡°you mean¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned around and walked out of the vi.


    Outside the room, the sun was shining brightly and the golden light was nting. She subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    The Mountain mansion was heavily guarded. Under normal circumstances, there would be no ident. As she expected, how could the people of the Bright Stuat avoid theyers of security guards of the Mountain mansion ande here to take her away?


    If he really had the ability, he wouldn¡¯t have to make great efforts to get on the big ship of the Andrew family.


    Only Philip Andrew could send her mother away without disturbing anyone.


    After work, Philip Andrew went to a dinner party and drank a lot. He didn¡¯t return to the Mountain mansion until it was dark.


    Nic Bery held Philip Andrew, who looked tired and seemed a little drunk, into the room. At the first sight, he saw Anna Stuat sitting in front of the sofa in the living room.


    She was lowering her eyes and staring at her toes expressionlessly, as if in a trance. She didn¡¯t turn around until she heard the sound from the door.


    Looking into the eyes of Anna Stuat, Nic Bery was stunned. Somehow, he felt guilty for a moment.


    ¡°Assistant Anna, it¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Nic Bery. In an instant, she looked at Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Philip Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°President Andrew is going to attend a dinner party tonight. He drank too much. I¡¯ll drive him back.¡± Nic Bery said quickly. He didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room any longer, so he beat around the Bush, ¡°it¡¯ste now. President, you should go to bed early too. I¡¯ll send Andrew upstairs first.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± After two steps, Anna Stuat suddenly spoke again.


    Nic Bery¡¯s body stiffened. With her back to Anna Stuat, she put on a bitter and helpless expression on her face. Finally, she sighed deeply and turned around. ¡°Is there anything else,?¡±


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Sandra has been living in the mansion, hasn¡¯t she? Why do you ask me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nic Bery.¡± Anna Stuat suddenly stood up and looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot who knows nothing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nic Bery was confused. ¡°Actually, assistant thing is not what you think. Mrs. Sandra¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Anna Stuat interrupted him again, ¡°it¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t want to answer this question. I have another question to ask you.¡±


    Nic¡¯s heart jolted. Although Anna Stuat didn¡¯t say what the question was, he could guess what Anna Stuat wanted to ask without thinking.


    He felt helpless and wanted to say something to make it up. Suddenly, he felt the weight on his shoulder was lighter. He turned around and saw Philip Andrew, who had been half asleep. He didn¡¯t know when she stood up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°President Andrew.¡± Nic Bery said in a low voice.


    However, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he walked straight to the sofa and sat down.


    She picked up the teapot on the table and wanted to pour tea for her, but found that it was empty. He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows. ¡°Nic Bery, go make a teapot of tea.¡±


    Nic Bery hesitated, ¡°President Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had no choice but to leave.


    As soon as Nic Bery went out, there were only two people left in the living room, Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat looked at the man sitting opposite her. His face was still a little red and he looked a little tired. It seemed that he really drank a lot at the banquet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a question to ask me?¡± Philip Andrew suddenly asked.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s stiff expression softened a little, but when she heard Philip Andrew ask this question, her face turned cold again.


    ¡°Did you ask someone to send my mother away?¡± Before Philip Andrew could deny, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince video in the mansion. Did you send that ck car here?¡±


    Philip Andrew stared at Anna Stuat¡¯s face for a while.


    Just when she thought Philip Andrew would not answer her question, he suddenly said, ¡°I arranged it.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Anger was boiling in Anna Stuat¡¯s heart.


    She clenched her fists hard, and her fingernails pinched her palms tightly. The pain was constantlying, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel it.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± After a long while, Anna Stuat finally asked.


    All of a sudden, Philip Andrew leaned back and sat on the sofa in a veryzy posture. His right leg pressed on his left leg, and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you need a reason?¡±


    All of a sudden, his attitude seemed to have changed from an approachable person to a superior one.


    A strange sense of alienation surged up in Anna Stuat¡¯s heart.


    Sensing that she was restraining her anger, Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows. In the end, he didn¡¯t continue to provoke Anna Stuat.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°you should still remember the deal between us, right?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly mention the previous deal. She frowned subconsciously and didn¡¯t answer.


    Fortunately, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t seem to expect her to answer. He paused for a second and continued, ¡°you cure my leg and I¡¯ll help you deal with the Stuat family. Now that the bait for the eastern city Vi has been put down, the Stuat family has already been hooked. I¡¯ve fulfilled what I promised you.¡±


    His words were like a basin of cold water, pouring down to the pockets of Anna Stuat.


    All the romantic thoughts in her mind vanished at this moment.


    Yes, she and Philip Andrew were just trade partners from the very beginning


    With a straight face, Anna Stuat felt a surge of indescribable bitterness in her heart.


    However, before it was over, Philip Andrew added ruthlessly, ¡°as for taking your mother in, it¡¯s obviously not within our scope of business.¡±


    Anna Stuat raised her head abruptly and looked straight at him. His eyes were as strange as ever.


    ¡°I see.¡± She suddenly stood up and said, ¡°you are right. We are in a transaction. You have helped me deal with the Stuat family. You really have no obligation and responsibility to help me take and protect my mother.¡±


    Philip Andrew remained silent.


    However, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She stood up and walked out. When she took two steps and was about to go out, she happened to meet Nic Bery, who had already made tea and brought it here.


    ¡°Assistant Anna, where are you going?¡± Nic Bery asked curiously.


    ¡°Go to bed.¡± Anna Stuat answered stiffly.


    Nic Bery¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he noticed the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Assistant Anna, you¡­¡±


    He swallowed and suddenly realized that there seemed to be something wrong with everything. It was obvious that something had happened between Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew when he had just left.


    Otherwise, how could Anna Stuat look like this?


    ¡°Assistant Anna, are you in the wrong direction?¡± It took Nic Bery a long time toe back to his senses. He said to Anna Stuat cautiously.


    Anna Stuat raised her head and looked in the direction behind her, only to find that she was walking out of the vi.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I did go the wrong way.¡±


    Then she turned around and went back to her room along the stairs.


    Nic Bery felt uneasy and handed the tea to Philip Andrew.


    At this moment, Philip Andrew was massaging his temples. The tiredness of his eyes could no longer be covered up, and even Vincent seemed to be overwhelmed by it.


    ¡°President Andrew,.. What did you just say?¡± He hesitated for a while and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Philip Andrew opened his eyes and nced at him indifferently. ¡°I just helped her recall our deal.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Having worked for Philip Andrew for a long time, he knew Philip Andrew very well. With just a simple sentence from Philip Andrew, he could roughly guess what on earth Philip Andrew had said to hurt the heart of Andrew.


    ¡°President Andrew¡­¡± Nic Bery hesitated and wanted to say something.


    However, Philip Andrew suddenly waved his hand and stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can go back and have a rest.¡±


    Then he turned around and left without hesitation.


    Staring at his back for a while, Nic Bery sighed helplessly.


    Well, too many things had happened today. She¡¯d better talk to assistant Anna about it tomorrow.


    However, on the second morning, Nic Bery was not able to wait for Anna Stuat toe to work in thepany.


    Although he was the Special Administrative Assistant of Philip Andrew, he was still the general manager of the Asia Pacific region in the Andrew group. He had a lot of things to deal with every day, unless Philip Andrew had special orders, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t stay in the president¡¯s secretary office for a long time.


    However, this morning, Nic Bery went to the president¡¯s secretary office more than 5 times.


    The sixth time she saw Nic Bery, the Secretary Lee of the CEO Office, who received her, sighed helplessly before she could say anything. ¡°Nic Bery, assistant Anna hasn¡¯te yet.¡±


    As expected, Nic Bery frowned more tightly.


    The Secretary thought for a while and asked, ¡°what do you want from assistant [°²]? Why don¡¯t you call her?¡±


    Of course, Nic Bery wanted to call Anna Stuat, but her phone was powered off.


    All of a sudden, he felt a little helpless. Instead of answering the little secretary¡¯s question, he said, ¡°then keep an eye on here. If assistant Annaes or calls to ask for leave, remember to tell me in time.¡±


    When she was about to turn around and leave, there was a tinkle in the elevator.


    The silver door opened and Anna Stuat walked out slowly.


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked quickly over and said, ¡°Hello, assistant Anna.¡±


    However, Anna Stuat just nodded slightly and greeted her with a hint. Then she walked past him without any furthermunication with him.


    Nic Bery was stunned. After hesitating for two seconds, he hurriedly caught up with her.


    ¡°Assitant Anna, wait a minute. I have something to tell you.¡±


    As he spoke, he quietly observed the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Compared with yesterday¡¯s pale face, which seemed to be hit by something, it was much better. At least at this moment, it seemed to have returned to calm.


    Nic Bery breathed a sigh of relief.


    It would be good if he could calm down. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know how to tell Anna Stuat. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him even if he told her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Ie out.¡±


    Nic Bery was stunned again. Then he looked at Anna Stuat, who was not wearing thepany uniform. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°For Philip Andrew.¡±


    He was confused. Anna Stuat was walking forward, and Nic Bery could only trot to keep up with it.


    Then she asked cautiously, ¡°Why are you looking for President Andrew at this time?¡±


    Anna Stuat had already arrived at the door of the CEO¡¯s office. She gently knocked on the door for two times and pushed it open. At the same time, she turned around and answered Nic Bery¡¯s question, ¡°resign.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Nic Bery¡¯s pupils suddenly trembled. He looked at Anna Stuat in shock and said, ¡°assistant¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Anna Stuat ignored him and directly walked into the office.


    There was a faint sounding from inside through the half open door of the office. Nic Bery hesitated outside for about a minute, but finally gritted her teeth and followed in.


    Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat had already sat opposite each other at a small table in the rest area. The two of them were still calm. When they heard the sound of Nic and Bery pushing the door in, they turned their heads at the same time.


    ¡°President Andrew, assistant Anna.¡±


    Nic Bery thought for a while and felt that the atmosphere in the office was not bad, so he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make tea for you.¡±


    Without waiting for Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat¡¯s response, he ran into the small tea room in the cubicle.


    The tea room was not far from the rest area. He was making tea slowly here and could also notice the movements in the rest area all the time.


    At this moment, Nic Bery had made up his mind that if there was something wrong with Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, he would definitely go out to stop them.


    Nic Bery¡¯s intention was obvious, but neither Philip Andrew nor Anna Stuat paid much attention to it.


    Anna Stuat took out a resignation letter from her ck handbag and put it on the table in front of her. She gently pushed it to Philip Andrew two times and said seriously, ¡°President Andrew, this is my resignation letter.¡±


    Philip Andrew took a quick nce at the big words on the cover and quickly looked away. He looked at Anna Stuat and asked, ¡°resign?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude and tone were always very calm. It seemed that what she was doing at the moment was obviously thoughtfully.


    She said, ¡°President Andrew, don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m your assistant in the Andrew group? It¡¯s a deal between us. Now, more than half of the deal has been made. At theter stage of your leg, you only need to use medicine on time to recover. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to stay in the Andrew group.¡±


    Philip Andrew stared at her without saying anything.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t seem to notice the gaze on her face. After a moment of silence, she continued, ¡°besides, I have packed up my things that I left in the beauty mountain mansion. Don¡¯t worry. I will move out after I leave thepany.¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat.¡± Philip Andrew suddenly called her name, ¡°are you mad at me?¡±


    Anna Stuat was able to keep calm in front of them. Hearing Philip Andrew¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Piss off? President Andrew, do you think I¡¯m qualified to do that? After all, we two have only a transaction rtionship. You help me deal with the Stuat family, and I help you cure your leg. It¡¯s a fair deal. Didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡±


    Philip Andrew fell silent again.


    After a while, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°you are right.¡±


    As she spoke, she took the resignation letter from the table.


    ¡°Since you want to resign, I really have no reason to stop you.¡± He went back to his desk and took out a resignation letter. ¡°Fill in this and give it to Nic Bery.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Anna Stuat filled in the application form and put it on the table heavily.


    ¡°Then President Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°President Andrew, assistant Anna, the tea is ready. Would you like to have a try?¡± Nic Bery suddenly came out of the tea room.


    He smiled at Philip Andrew and poured a cup of tea for Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat. ¡°Why does assistant Anna stand up? Hurry up and do it.¡±


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t know what had happened in the lounge just now.


    ncing at him, Anna Stuat came back to her senses and sat down on the sofa.


    By the way, she handed the application form she had just filled in to Nic Bery. ¡°Nic Bery, President Andrew asked me to hand it over to you.¡±


    Nic Bery took a look at it and thought that something bad was going to happen.


    He thought quickly and said, ¡°I can ept your resignation, but the problem is that you have to hand over the work well, assistant. Will you wait for your next sessor to work?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna Stuat frowned slightly.


    In fact, she did a very easy job in the Andrew group. At most, she just pretended to be the assistant of Philip Andrew, but in fact, there was nothing she needed to do.


    ¡°Nic Bery.¡± She put on an indifferent and alienated look and said, ¡°I joined the Andrew group at the beginning. You know the reason why I became an assistant. You¡­¡±


    Nic Bery cleared his throat and knew that Anna Stuat wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this way.


    Since Anna Stuat didn¡¯t ept it


    After thinking for a moment, Nic Bery decided to make it clear, ¡°Anna, do you have a reason?¡±


    As he spoke, he took a look at Philip Andrew¡¯s leg and said, ¡°President Andrew¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t you think you should just throw it away like this?¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned. A touch of impatience shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, his leg hasn¡¯t recovered, but it is in the recovery stage. Moreover, even if I leave the Andrew family and the Andrew group, I can still cure his leg.¡±


    After a pause, she took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°from now on, Mr. Nic and Bery just need to treat me as an ordinary private doctor.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She wanted to say something more to persuade Anna Stuat, but Philip Andrew stopped her.


    ¡°Since you have made up your mind, just do as you wish.¡± Philip Andrew said abruptly.


    Nic Bery¡¯s face crumpled.


    He had tried so hard to persuade Anna Stuat to stay, but Philip Andrew just let him go with such a simple sentence?


    What the hell was this!


    ¡°Before that, I have one more thing to ask you.¡± Anna Stuat stood up.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I want to know where my mother is.¡± Anna Stuat said, ¡°although the two of us are in a transaction, you shouldn¡¯t have sent my mother away without permission.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s mind went nk when he heard this.


    He suddenly realized what was going on.


    ¡°Assitant Anna, it turns out that you are here for this. In fact¡­¡±


    ¡°Nic Bery.¡± Philip Andrew suddenly called his name.


    He said in a low voice. When he said the two words expressionlessly, people felt that the atmosphere around him had decreased.


    Nic Bery¡¯s body trembled. he turned to look at Philip Andrew. Finally, he could only sigh in her heart and swallow the rest words.

 Chapter 81

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    His words ignited the suppressed anger in Anna Stuat¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Philip Andrew!¡± Her eyes seemed to be filled with blood all of a sudden. She stared fiercely at Philip Andrew, ¡°do you have to go so far?¡±


    Looking at the tense atmosphere between the two, Nic Bery was anxious and wanted to say something, butshe didn¡¯t dare to say anything because of the dignity of Philip Andrew. he could only pray that the misunderstanding between the two would not be deepened.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she is.¡± Philip Andrew¡¯s voice was still calm, as if it hadn¡¯t changed because of Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude.


    He said slowly, ¡°when Mrs. Sandra left, she chose the ce to leave. In order to respect her, I didn¡¯t ask about her whereabouts.¡±


    Anna Stuat trembled with anger.


    She didn¡¯t believe a word of Philip Andrew¡¯s words.


    Looking at the man in front of her, she only felt that he had the ugly face of a capitalist.


    It turned out that only when she was still useful could she get his good face. It turned out that everything before was just an illusion. What friends, what gentle and friendly, were all fake.


    When his leg was about to be cured, he would be able to return to his high status as a capitalist.


    Yes, why did Anna Stuat think that she could have an equal rtionship with Philip Andrew?


    At this point, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to continue.


    She nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I see, Mr. Andrew. Thank you very much for giving me this unforgettable lesson!¡±


    Philip Andrew stretched out his hand and made a gesture of wee, ¡°you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Anna Stuat mmed the door and left.


    In the CEO Office of the Andrew group, there was a long silence.


    Nic Bery couldn¡¯t help but look at Philip Andrew.


    At this moment, he was leaning against the sofa. The calmness that had been used to cover his tiredness was finally gone. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and his face was full of unconcealed tiredness.


    ¡°President Andrew, why don¡¯t you dare¡­ Miss Stuat make it clear?¡± In the middle of the conversation, Nic Bery suddenly remembered that Anna Stuat was no longer the assistant of the Andrew group.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Philip Andrew nced at him indifferently. Although he looked tired, his tone was still as annoying as before.


    Nic Bery was also angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper like Anna Stuat did.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a misunderstanding between you and Miss Stuat.¡± As Nic Bery said, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°It is Mrs. Sandra¡¯s decision to leave. Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    That was what Nic Bery wanted to say, but was stopped by Philip Andrew.


    There was no room for Emily Sandra in such a big mansion. How could Philip Andrew drive her away?


    Unfortunately, at that time, Anna Stuat had been overwhelmed by the words of Philip Andrew and the fact that Emily Sandra had left. All the trust that had been established between her and Philip Andrew and the faint feelings between them had copsed.


    ¡°I did arrange someone to send her away.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    Nic Bery got anxious and said, ¡°She was discovered by us when Mrs. Sandra was about to leave secretly. After discussion, you decided to send her away because you were worried about her safety!¡±


    Not long ago, when Philip Andrew arranged for Nic Bery to go home to get a document, they happened to meet Emily Sandra, who was about to leave secretly with her luggage.


    Then she learned that Emily Sandra didn¡¯t live in Anna Stuat in the Andrew family.


    On the one hand, she was worried that Anna Stuat would be implicated because of her existence, and on the other hand, she was unwilling to stay in a ce like the capital city. Therefore, she had nned to leave secretly.


    Later, Philip Andrew talked to him for a while and she agreed to let Philip Andrew send her away.


    ¡°So what?¡± Philip Andrew asked coldly.


    Nic Bery was stunned.


    So what? That would be a big deal!


    ¡°If you tell this to assistant Anna, she won¡¯t misunderstand you and she won¡¯t ask to leave.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether she misunderstood me or not.¡± Philip Andrew suddenly asked.


    Nic Bery waspletely confused. ¡°How could it have nothing to do with you? She is your fiancee¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew interrupted him, ¡°don¡¯t you know? She and I are just partners.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± as far as I can see these days, your rtionship is clearly not like this.


    He didn¡¯t know how to defend himself.


    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to make Miss Stuat misunderstand you. We have been together for such a long time, not to mention that you need an assistant to cure your leg, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Philip Andrew looked down at her leg and said, ¡°didn¡¯t she say that as long as she takes the medicine on time, she will recover one day?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nic Bery still wanted to argue.


    But he didn¡¯t utter a word after a long time.


    Philip Andrew looked up at him for a while and suddenly said, ¡°your attitude is very strange. You tried your best to keep her stay. Nic Bery, although I don¡¯t forbid office romance¡­¡±


    Before Philip Andrew finished his words, Nic Bery was speechless.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to embarrass Philip Andrew, so he could only give a vague hint, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other feelings for Anna. I just think you seem to get along well with her. It¡¯s rare for you to have such a¡­ Friend.¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows, as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    He stretched out his middle finger and ring finger, gesturing for Nic Bery to stop. ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s no need to mention her all the time.¡±


    Nic Bery looked at Philip Andrew and feltplicated.


    Massaging between his eyebrows for a while, Philip Andrew seemed to be relieved from a moment of exhaustion. Then he slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°get the car ready. We are going to the old house.¡±


    Nic Bery was stunned. ¡°Go back to the old house?¡±


    Philip Andrew usually went back to the old house at a fixed time, or only when olddy called him. Why did he go back before the time was set today


    ¡°second uncle is going back to the Andrew group to report his work. As his nephew, I have to go back to congratte him.¡± After a pause, Philip Andrew¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Besides, I should let olddy know that I have nothing to do with Anna Stuat.¡±


    An idea shed through Nic Bery¡¯s mind and an important point came to her mind. She had a bold guess.


    Second master of the Andrew family was cruel and merciless. If Anna Stuat still stayed here, it was hard to guarantee that he would not attack Anna Stuat.


    Did Philip Andrew do this to protect Anna Stuat?

 Chapter 82

    When Philip Andrew returned to the Andrew family¡¯s old house, it was already 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. Looking from afar, there was a bright light outside the mansion, as bright as daytime.


    He motioned the driver to park the car in a small private parking lot not far from the old house. When Nic Bery got out of the car on the passenger seat, she suddenly asked.


    He opened the door of the back seat and waited respectfully for Philip Andrew to get off. After taking a few steps towards the old house, he said, ¡°President Andrew, there are several cars that are not the Andrew family parked in the parking lot.¡±


    Philip Andrew kept moving forward.


    He sensed that Nic Bery still wanted to continue, so he said calmly, ¡°go on.¡±


    ¡°There are two license tes. I have seen them in the underground parking lot of the group.¡± Nic Bery stopped.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes paused for a moment, and then he sneered, ¡°my good second uncle has been in America for such a long time, but he hasn¡¯t changed at all, just like before.¡±


    Nic Bery looked at him and saw him slowly finish the rest of the sentence. ¡°Never fight a battle without preparation!¡±


    Nic Bery remained silent.


    He was loyal to Philip Andrew. It was okay for him to asionally mention Mr. Andrew in thepany. This was the old house of the Andrew family, and it was not his ce to gossip.


    The servant of the Andrew family was surprised to see Philip Andrewe back. The old housekeeper, who was guarding outside, wanted to go in and report to the olddy, but was stopped by him.


    When he approached the door, he could vaguely hear the faintughter from the living room of the old house.


    Philip Andrew pushed the door open as usual.


    The loud noise attracted the attention of several people who were talking in front of the sofa.


    ¡°Is Philip back?¡± The olddy hadn¡¯t seen her grandson for a long time. When she saw Philip Andrew, she was overjoyed and looked much kinder.


    The other people sitting around the sofa also reacted at this time. They all stood up from their seats and said respectfully to Philip Andrew, ¡°President Andrew.¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded slightly as a greeting. Soon, his eyes passed these people and fell on the sofa. There was only one person sitting on the sofa besides old woman.


    ¡°second uncle.¡± Philip Andrew said slowly.


    Anglo Andrewughed and stood up from her seat. She walked up to Philip Andrew and patted him on the shoulder two times. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. You look more and moreposed.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly changed the topic and looked behind him. ¡°Why did youe here alone? Where is your girlfriend? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his head and looked at Anglo Andrew.


    They were uncle and nephew, and the resemnce between their eyebrows and eyes was very high. However, who would have thought that Anglo Andrew¡¯s dignified face was full of malice to her nephew.


    As expected, as soon as he said this, the smiling olddy seemed to think of something, and suddenly changed her expression. She snorted coldly and looked away.


    A smile shed across Anglo Andrew¡¯s eyes, but he quickly turned around and pretended to be confused. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±Olddy nced at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°ask him.¡±


    Anglo Andrew looked at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°well¡­¡±


    ¡°I came back today not only to wee second uncle, but also to report another thing to grandma.¡±


    As if oblivious of the embarrassment in the room, Philip Andrew said calmly, ¡°as an answer to second uncle¡¯s question, I have broken up with Anna Stuat.¡±


    Olddy Andrew was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    olddy became more and more suspicious.


    Anna Stuat had moved to live with Philip Andrew for a long time, but there had been no good newsing. The olddy was not stupid. On second thought, she knew that the pregnancy of Anna Stuat must be fake.


    Moreover, because of the illegitimate daughter identity of Anna Stuat and the constant mischief in the Stuat family, the olddy really didn¡¯t have a good impression of family. After making sure that Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she had asked olddy to break up with him.


    However, she had been prevaricated by Philip Andrew for several times. Last time when Philip Andrew came to him and mentioned it again, Philip Andrew even directly refused.


    That was why olddy was suddenly unhappy when she heard Anglo Andrew mention Anna Stuat.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to break up with that illegitimate daughter.¡± olddy suppressed the doubts in her heart and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Stuat family and their family are honest.¡±


    ¡°Why did you break up so suddenly?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anglo Andrew waved Nic Bery away and helped Philip Andrew push the wheelchair to the side of the olddy, pretending to ask casually.


    In fact, he had never heard of the name of Anna Stuat before today. Although he knew there was such a person, he disdained to know it.


    But from what Philip Andrew said just now, he could roughly tell the identity of Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it anymore.¡±


    Anglo Andrew was stunned and looked down at Philip Andrew.


    The man¡¯s expression was calm, and his eyes looked like a quiet deep sea. The sea was calm, except for the dark pupils in the center, which seemed to hide a huge wave, constantly surging there.


    Anglo Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°I thought I would see my grandson soon after I came back. But¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t seen that girl¡­¡±


    Anglo Andrew was sent to the United States when Anna Stuat cooperated with Philip Andrew not long ago, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to see Anna Stuat.


    ¡°All right.¡± olddy was a little unhappy and interrupted him, ¡°let bygones be bygones. She is just a girlfriend of Jeremy. As his uncle, I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    But after all, it was the first time that Philip Andrew had a girlfriend in such a long time. She felt that this girl might be a little different.


    Anglo Andrew wanted to say something more, but after taking a look at olddy¡¯s face, she swallowed the rest words.


    After that, no one mentioned Anna Stuat again, and the topic naturally shifted to other aspects.


    The senior leaders of the Andrew group present were all confidants of Anglo Andrew, and they all spared no effort to tter him.


    ¡°In less than four months, we havepleted the merge and acquisition of TCL group. Mr. Andrew, you have made a great contribution to our vertical group this time.¡±


    ¡°Not only that. Previously, the situation of Andrew Group in the American branch was not good. In the past four months, Mr. Andrew directly reversed the disadvantage of the branch.¡±


    Philip Andrew looked coldly at these people ttering Anglo Andrew. They were still calm on the face, as if they were not affected by these words at all.


    Anglo Andrew was a little disappointed. His nephew was getting more and more expressionless, as if he had no weakness exposed.

 Chapter 83

    After staying in the hotel for a week, Anna Stuat finally found a house. After paying half of her savings for half a year¡¯s rent, she moved to a new residence.


    When she was cleaning, she received a call from Mike Berly. Knowing that she had moved to a new house, Mike Berly immediately said that she wanted to help.


    Taking a look at the roomthat had been cleaned, Anna Stuat thought for a while and nodded, e here. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    Half an hourter, Mike Berly arrived at the single apartment. Anna Stuat had already cleaned it.


    Mike Berly changed his shoes and entered the room. The first thing he did was to look around the room. When he saw the clean room, he asked in surprise, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you were cleaning? I said I would help you. Why is the room so clean?¡±


    Anna Stuat smiled, ¡°I almost finished cleaning when you called.¡±


    Mike Berly pulled down his sleeves, looking a little disappointed.


    Anna Stuat shook her head helplessly.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask elderdy to clean for her. How could a nobledy do such a job?


    ¡°Why are you free today? Didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± Anna Stuat asked after pouring a cup of tea for Mike Berly.


    Speaking of this, Mike Berly sighed.


    She sat down on the sofa and whined, ¡°there is something wrong with one of my artists. I was scolded by our boss because of it. I don¡¯t want to work today.¡±


    Anna Stuat smiled helplessly again.


    As expected, she had a bad temper. She didn¡¯t work when she didn¡¯t want to work anymore.


    Mike Berly¡¯s confession was about to burst out. Although Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t answered his question, she still said, ¡°the newly signed actress has climbed up to a higher position. She doesn¡¯t like the role I introduced to her before, but she quit with her new boyfriend. She pissed me off!¡±


    Although Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know much about it, sheforted him subconsciously, ¡°since it¡¯s just a small role, then change another person. You don¡¯t have to be angry about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Mike Berly was still very angry.


    ¡°This y was filmed by the big director, Gavin Pei. My actors has been supporting the female supporting role three in this y. I heard from director Pei that there was a special role in the y, and I couldn¡¯t find an actress with the corresponding image. I thought that the new actress I signed seemed to be quite interesting, so I introduced her to him. But who knows that such a thing happened.¡±


    Then he let out another howl.


    Hearing this, Anna Stuat knew that it was not an easy thing.


    After all, it was not easy to offend a famous director.


    She thought for a while and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you know any other actors who have a good image?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to find an actress with such a temperament in the entertainment circle. Not everyone is willing to act. It¡¯s just a small role of a special appointment. If anyone has a little fame, I¡¯m afraid they are not willing to lower their own status.¡±


    Now Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only sigh with Mike Berly.


    Mike Berly was still talking about her miserable experience of being scolded by her boss, and then sat up angrily.


    Looking at her childish temperament, Anna Stuat smiled helplessly and handed the tea cup on the table to her. ¡°Well, Mr., have a cup of tea first. It¡¯s good for your breath.¡±


    Mike Berly took the tea and took a big gulp. Then he turned to her and said, ¡°let me tell you. You don¡¯t know how little bitch has gone far. When she didn¡¯t hook up with the big boss, she called me sister¡­.¡±


    Looking at Mike Berly¡¯s slightly surprised expression, Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Before she could finish her question, she saw the love that had been wearing a sad face suddenly showed a huge surprise and grabbed her hands.


    Even Anna Stuat had been mentally prepared, she was taken aback by the sudden change of Mike Berly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She tried to pull her hand out, but Mike Berly held it so tightly that she tried two times but failed. Anna Stuat could only give up.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, would you like to act?¡± Mike Berly looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    Anna Stuat was stunned and didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. ¡°Filming? Why do you have such a big change in your mind?¡±


    Mike Berly realized that he didn¡¯t make it clear to her, so he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, are you willing to y the special role of director Pei?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯ve never acted in a y.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to have a foundation for acting!¡± Mike Berly quickly said, ¡°this role is very simple. I just found that your temperament really resembles this role.¡±


    Anna Stuat smiled bitterly and wanted to refuse again.


    However, Mike Berly had made a gesture of asking, ¡°please, please. I don¡¯t want to offend director Pei. I¡¯ll rely on you for my future agent career.¡±


    Anna Stuat paused and fell into silence.


    After thinking for a while and making sure that the role was simple, Mike Berly finally nodded in agreement.


    It was not entirely because of Mike Berly and Anna Stuat.


    She didn¡¯t have much money with her. Although she had been paid in the few months when she worked in the Andrew group, the majority of her sry had been used to pay the rent. Now the economic situation of Anna Stuat was actually very tight.


    Having a job at this time could temporarily ease the embarrassment of having no money.


    Although she was only an appointed actress, director Pei was a rigorous person, so Anna Stuat had to meet him before confirming her performance.


    The meeting ce was in director Pei¡¯s own studio.


    When Anna Stuat and Mike Berly arrived, director Pei was meeting an important guest, so the receptionist took them to a rest area aside.


    About a quarter of an hourter, the door of the meeting room was opened and several outstanding men came out.


    Mike Berly nudged Anna Stuat¡¯s elbow and pointed at one of them who dressed a little casually. He said in a low voice, ¡°that¡¯s director Pei.¡±


    Director Pei was talking with a man in a suit next to him. There was a slight smile on his face, which seemed to be a little ttering.


    Anna Stuat looked at the man in the suit and paused, frowning slightly.


    She felt as if she had met this man somewhere and felt a little familiar.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At this time, Mike Berly came over and introduced, ¡°this should be the investor of this movie. He seems to be the general manager of the sky sea entertainment.¡±


    ¡°The sea entertainment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a newly established entertainmentpany. It¡¯s not famous in the entertainment circle, but you must have heard about the headpany behind it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±

 Chapter 84

    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened.


    When she heard the four words ¡°the Andrew group¡±s, he wanted to retreat at once.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her carelessness.


    No wonder she felt the head of the The sea entertainmentpany looked familiar just now? She had seen him a lot in the Andrew group before.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Her elbow was hit two times.


    Anna Stuat suddenly came to her senses. As soon as she turned around, she saw Mike Berly looking at her with a strange frown.


    Anna Stuat was a little surprised and was about to say something when Mike Berly suddenly approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t be in a daze. Director Pei is here.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anna Stuat turned around immediately and noticed that director Pei was walking towards the meeting room of the studio not far away.


    Not only him, but also a few people from the sea entertainmentpany also came over. The person in charge of the sky sea entertainmentpany also looked at him from time to time.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt more dejected. ¡°I suddenly remember that I have another very important thing to do¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and wanted to run out.


    But Mike Berly couldn¡¯t let her go so easily. He grabbed her arm with one hand, widened his eyes and pressed his voice, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t think of any excuse.


    Mike Berly added, ¡°director Pei is here. Let¡¯s go upstairs and say hello.¡±


    Seeing that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t move, he gently bumped into Anna Stuat and said, ¡°Anna Stuat?¡±


    She was getting closer and closer. It was toote for her to leave now.


    Anna Stuat sighed in her heart and thought, ¡®the Andrew group is just the Andrew group. Why should I avoid them when I find a job?¡¯?


    She didn¡¯t do anything to make herself feel guilty!


    When director Pei and the others arrived, the panic and astonishment on Anna Stuat¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Hi, manager Berly,¡± director Pei greeted Mike Berly briefly and began to introduce the people around him.


    The person in charge of the The sea entertainment group said, ¡°this is Mr. Zhou of the The sea entertainment group, the first investor of our project.¡±


    Then she looked at Anna Stuat.


    Mike Berly came to her senses and introduced, ¡°this is Anna Stuat, the role I introduced to you before.¡±


    She paused for a while and looked at his reaction quietly. She said hesitantly, ¡°I think the temperament and appearance of Anna Stuat are quite suitable.¡±


    Noticing that he was looking at Anna Stuat, Anna Stuat had to raise her head and smiled at him. ¡°Hello, director Pei.¡±


    After a pause, she turned to the person in charge of the The sea entertainment, ¡°Mr. Zhou.¡±


    Mr. Zhou nodded as usual.


    Didn¡¯t she recognize him? Anna Stuat thought to herself.


    But thinking of this, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a brief conversation, it was just lunch time.


    The other employees of the studio had already walked out one after another. It was not until then that Pei came to his senses that he said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯m going to host today¡­¡±


    Mike Berly didn¡¯t forget what Anna Stuat had said before.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, director Pei. We have something important to deal withter¡­¡±


    Director Pei didn¡¯t finish his words, but there was still a hint of displeasure on his face.


    He looked at Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou nced at Anna Stuat and thought for a while before he said, ¡°director Pei, I happen to have something to deal with in thepany. Why don¡¯t we make an appointment next time?¡±


    Director Pei could only agree.


    Mike Berly breathed a sigh of relief. After apologizing, he quickly left with Anna Stuat.


    Director Pei escorted the people of the sky sea entertainmentpany out of the studio and kept talking about these ttering words all the way. Mr. Zhou suddenly left and made a phone call. When he came back, director Pei wanted to continue the topic.


    Mr. Zhou suddenly said, ¡°the actor just now¡­¡±


    An actress?


    Director Pei was stunned and then realized that Mr. Zhou was talking about Anna Stuat.


    Only then did he realize that something was wrong.


    When Mr. Zhou first came to the studio, he looked very arrogant. It seemed that his attitude changed when he was about to leave and identally saw manager Zhong in the rest area and the actress she brought.


    Unable to figure out Mr. Zhou¡¯s thoughts for a moment, director Pei thought for a while and said, ¡°that¡¯s a role introduced by Yana. It¡¯s very suitable for one of our scripts¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhou nodded and suddenly mentioned another thing, ¡°the opening banquet of our y is on the 18 of this month, right?¡±


    Director Pei was even more confused. He didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Zhou had such a big change in thinking, but he still nodded and said, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Our boss attaches great importance to the y cooperated with director Pei. He will also attend it.¡±


    Director Pei¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Mr. Zhou had already been in charge of The sea entertainment. His boss was¡­ From the Andrew group?


    Suppressing the joy in his heart, director Pei tried his best to calm down and said, ¡°it¡¯s my honor to have President Andrew here.¡±


    Mr. Zhou nodded and said, ¡°I think the actress just now is very promising. With the power on of No. 18, it will be best if she can attend.¡±


    Director Pei narrowed his eyes and many thoughts shed through his mind, but when he raised his head, he returned to his previous calm look.


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, don¡¯t worry.¡± he had almost figured it out. ¡°In fact, I also think highly of her. She must attend the opening banquet.¡±


    Originally, only the main team could attend such kind of formal opening ceremony. The special role yed by Anna Stuat was not qualified.


    But now that the investor had asked, he had to be qualified.


    Mr. Zhou thought for a while and added, ¡°I won¡¯t let her know that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mike Berly was worried about the emergency mentioned by Anna Stuat. He drove very fast all the way and sent Anna Stuat back to the apartment in about half an hour.


    When Anna Stuat opened the door, she asked anxiously, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ve been dyed for so long. Is it okay? Or is there anything I can help?¡±


    Seeing that Anna Stuat was really worried about her, she sighed in her heart. After thinking for a while, she felt that she should tell her the truth. ¡°In fact, there is something urgent, or¡­¡±


    A ringing phone interrupted her

 Chapter 85

    When Mike Berly heard that there was no emergency, she breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt a little strange.


    When she was about to ask, her phone suddenly rang.


    She quickly took out her phone from her bag and saw the two words ¡°director Pei¡± on the screen. Her mind was immediately disturbed. She quickly answered the phone without asking Anna Stuat.


    She gave Anna Stuat an apologetic smile and went to the other side of the stairs to answer the phone.


    Anna Stuat thought for a while and decided to wait for her in the room.


    Mike Berly¡¯s callsted for about four or five minutes. After a while, he rushed into the apartment in high spirits and said, ¡°Anna Stuat, I have a good news to tell you!¡±


    She casually sat down on the sofa next to her, with an undisguised surprise on her face.


    ¡°What good news?¡±


    ¡°Director Pei just called and said that he was very satisfied with your temperament and image. He thought you were better than before.¡±


    She was the name of the role that Anna Stuat was going to y.


    Her expression suddenly froze.


    Unfortunately, Mike Berly didn¡¯t notice that. She was still saying excitedly, ¡°I heard from Pei that he didn¡¯t care about the matter of my previous actress. Moreover, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    She said a lot of words and felt a little thirsty. She picked up the cup on the table and took a big gulp. ¡°I heard what director Pei said. They seemed to have a new idea about the script, which might increase the role of Joyce.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyelids twitched. She refused immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not a college graduate. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told director Pei about it, but he thinks highly of you.¡± Mike Berly thought for a while and continued, ¡°besides, he said that it would be very easy to add some scenes to this role. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    That was not all Anna Stuat was worried about.


    ¡°By the way, director Pei also asked you to attend the kick-off party with me on 18.¡±


    ¡°A booting party?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the main actors and actresses will have a meal together before the filming.¡± Mike Berly said, ¡°I will go with even branch. You don¡¯t have to worry. Besides, it will take some time to start up after the power on inspection. So even if you have any doubts, you can solve them in this period of time.¡±


    Looking at the expression on Mike Berly¡¯s face, Anna Stuat sighed in her heart, but she finally swallowed back the words of refusal that came to her mouth.


    Well, just as Mike Berly said, it was just a scene. At most, it was only an investor of the Tianyang Entertainment Corporation. But so what?


    Tianyang entertainment was just the small entertainmentpany belonging to the Andrew group. Philip Andrew was busy with his work every day and the headquarter had to deal with the business veryte. How could he pay attention to a small entertainmentpany?


    Most importantly, she really needed some money urgently.


    It was not only the problem of settling down, but also the problem of finding a mother in the future.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Thinking of this, Anna Stuat finally made up her mind. She nodded and agreed.


    18 th arrived soon.


    The opening party was scheduled at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Mike Berly drove to pick up Anna Stuat at seven o¡¯clock.


    There was no one else in the car. When Anna Stuat got on the car, she asked, ¡°where is your other artist, Lian Zhi?¡±


    Anna Stuat vaguely remembered that Mike Berly had mentioned that Zachary seemed to y the female two or the female 3 in this y.


    ¡°She has left in her nanny van.¡±


    When Anna Stuat was seated, Mike Berly stepped on the gas and the car sped out.


    It was a long way to go. She told Anna Stuat in detail, ¡°the ce for dinner is a private club. I heard that it seems to be famous. Try to follow me tonight.¡±


    Although it was a little strange that they decided to have dinner at the private club, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know much about the rules of this circle, so she nodded without saying anything.


    Anyway, as Mike Berly said, he could just follow her.


    After arriving at the club, Mike Berly told the doorman the room number and was led to a private room.


    The decoration of the private room was gorgeous and elegant. It seemed that this meal was very expensive.


    In fact, they came a littlete. When they entered the room, the private room was almost full. Mike Berly noticed that there were two empty seats beside the branch, so he quickly pulled Anna Stuat over.


    ¡°Manager Berly, you and your actors arete. Shouldn¡¯t you punish yourself by drinking three sses of wine?¡±


    As soon as she sat down, a bantering voice sounded.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She looked up and found that the person who spoke was Mr. Zhou, the person in charge of the Tianyang entertainmentpany.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be here.


    Thinking of something, Anna Stuat looked subconsciously at Mr. Zhou. Next to him sat a middle-aged man with an imposing manner.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in a dark suit sat in the center of the table. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, it could be seen that he was the most important person.


    But he was not Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know whether she was relieved or not. She had mixed feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Mike Berly had already stood up with a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I¡¯mte, I¡¯ll punish myself by drinking three sses of wine.¡±


    Then she drank up the wine in one gulp.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help peeping at her phone. It was only seven forty-five. She wasn¡¯tte at all.


    But


    Mike Berly drank three sses of wine. When he sat down, his face was a little red.


    Anna Stuat was worried about her. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mike Berly waved his hands and said in a low voice, ¡°I just drank three sses of wine in a row. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Where is this Miss Stuat?¡±


    Before she couldpletely move her mind away from Mike Berly, Anna Stuat was suddenly named.


    She looked up again and met Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes.


    Anna Stuat frowned and was about to say something when Mike Berly stood up and joked, ¡°Mr. Zhou, why do you still want our Anna Stuat to drink? I¡¯ve already punished myself with three sses of wine. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°If today is my treat, of course it is enough.¡± Mr. Zhou smiled, ¡°but Mr. Andrewis also here today. Both you and this Miss Stuat arete, but only one of you is allowed to drink. If the news spreads, I¡¯m afraid that people will think that you two don¡¯t respect Mr. Andrew.¡±


    Mr. Andrew


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brain was buzzing and her eyes were almost wide open. She looked at the middle-aged man next to Mr. Zhou.


    Well, why didn¡¯t he realize that although this man looked older, his features resembled Philip Andrew by 60%.


    How could the two of them have nothing to do with each other?

 Chapter 86

    Before the dinner table, the main actors and actresses of the movie had been very curious about the man who looked more imposing sitting next to Mr. Zhou.


    Now they all understood what Mr. Zhou meant.


    Mike Berly also showed a thoughtful expression on her face. After thinking for a moment, she once again picked up the ss on the table and stood up. ¡°Since Mr. Andrew came, we must drink this wine.¡±


    Then he suddenly changed the topic, ¡°but our Anna Stuat can¡¯t drink much. How about this? I¡¯ll drink for her in the three sses.¡±


    Anyway, she brought Anna Stuat here. She couldn¡¯t let Anna Stuat be bullied here!


    Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t recognize Mike Berly.


    Sadin Andrew learned from old master Berly. With his talent, he didn¡¯t reveal her identity to the public.


    Therefore, even Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t know that the girl in front of her could be called Sadin Andrew¡¯s junior sister.


    Hearing Mike Berly¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°for her?¡±


    Seeming to understand the doubts in his words, Mr. Zhou hurried to exin, ¡°this is miss Anna Stuat¡¯s agent, manager Berly.¡±


    Anglo Andrew nodded and said, ¡°since you are her agent, it¡¯s not impossible for you to rece her. But if you do, you can¡¯t rece her in the original number.¡±


    Mr. Zhou deserved to be the number one brat of Anglo Andrew. Even if Anglo Andrew only spoke half of it, he immediately heard and knew the meaning of it. ¡°Good. If you have to rece, you can only double it.¡±


    Originally, she would punish herself by drinking three sses of wine, but this time, she would drink six sses of wine.


    Mike Berly had been in this industry for a long time. She had always boasted that she could drink a lot, but when she thought of the number of six, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Anna Stuat suddenly stood up.


    Mike Berly frowned more tightly and looked at her worriedly.


    Anna Stuat shook her head slightly and gave her aforting look before looking at Anglo Andrew and Mr. Zhou.


    After looking at them for a while, she finally understood their purpose.


    She had thought that Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t recognize her. Obviously, it was just an illusion. Today¡¯s banquet was specially for her. Although she didn¡¯t know why the director of the Andrew group, who was busy every day, had to make great efforts to target her, it must have something to do with Philip Andrew.


    The most important thing was that she was in such a famous ce. She couldn¡¯t avoid the wine unless she turned her face and left today.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t drink much, I can drink three sses of wine.¡± Anna Stuat picked up a ss of wine and gulped it down.


    Then there was a second ss. She picked it up and took a look at Anglo Andrew. ¡± Mr. Andreew. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The third cup: ¡°Mr. Andrew, please forgive me for beingte for work with Mike Berly.¡±


    After drinking three sses of wine, Anna Stuat began to feel dizzy. She didn¡¯t even stand firm on her feet. The moment the ss was put down, she gently shook it.


    She was indeed not a good drinker. Just drinking these three sses of wine, she felt light under her feet. Fortunately, although she felt dizzy, she was still rational and sober.


    Mike Berly hurried to help her sit down.


    Anglo Andrew, who was sitting opposite to them, suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Miss Stuat is really forthright.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his ss and said, ¡°I really appreciate the character of Miss Stuat. Let me propose a toast to you.¡±


    Mike Berly¡¯s face didn¡¯t change.


    He had suspected it before. When Anglo Andrew said something like that, she was finally sure that the major shareholder of the Andrew group wasing for Anna Stuat.


    But why?


    Was there any intersection between him and Anna Stuat?


    A lot of thoughts shed through Mike Berly¡¯s mind. He quickly covered Anna Stuat behind him and smiled apologetically, ¡°Mr. Andrew, Anna Stuat really can¡¯t drink much¡­¡±


    ¡°Mike Berly.¡± Before Anglo Andrew could say anything, director Pei suddenly added, ¡°it¡¯s just a few drinks. Even if she can¡¯t drink much, it¡¯s no problem for her to drink one or two more sses. Even if she¡¯s drunk, aren¡¯t you still here? Are you still worried about her safety?¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°moreover, this is a toast from Mr. Andrew¡­¡±


    Mike Berly continued with an apologetic smile, ¡°of course I didn¡¯t mean that, but she really can¡¯t drink any more.¡±


    Seeing that they still didn¡¯t want to give up, Mike Berly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°if you have to drink it, I¡¯ll drink it for Anna Stuat. I¡¯ll drink one more ss.¡±


    Without looking at other people¡¯s eyes, she picked up the wine and drank two sses in a row.


    In front of the dining table, the expressions of Mr. Zhou and director Pei almost changed.


    The two of them didn¡¯t look good.


    Mr. Zhou sat up straight. He looked at Anna Stuat and then at Mike Berly. Suddenly, he sneered, ¡°manager Stuat is really good at drinking. Next, will you drink if I propose to Miss Stuat?¡±


    It was obvious that he was going to make things difficult for them.


    Although Mike Berly had a good temper, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry at this moment.


    ¡°Miss Berly, Mr. Andrew thinks highly of her when he let Miss Stuat drink, which is good for her future development. But what you do¡­ , don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    He said in a more serious tone, with a faint sense of threat.


    How could Mike Berly not understand what he meant.


    If they didn¡¯t get what they wanted today, even her future development in the circle would be limited.


    But


    Mike Berly thought of Anna Stuat. She took Anna Stuat to help her, but now Anna Stuat was trapped in it


    ¡°Director Pei, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, a hand suddenly put on her arm.


    Anna Stuat raised her head with a pale face.


    Mike Berly said worriedly, ¡°Anna Stuat.¡±


    Anna Stuat held her arm tightly and suddenly smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad at drinking, but¡­ If I drink too muchter, please Mike Berly and send me back.¡±


    She was not stupid. What happened today was obviously aimed at her. It had nothing to do with Mike Berly.


    On the contrary, Mike Berly helped her just now. She couldn¡¯t let Mike Berly lose her job or lose her future because of her.


    Anna Stuat shook her head gently, picked up the wine again, stood up and said, ¡°this ss of wine is for you, Mr. Andrew. You can drink as you like.¡±


    Squinting her eyes, Anglo Andrew looked at Anna Stuat up and down. Seeing that she really drank a ss of wine in one gulp, she nodded slightly and gave a hint to Mr, Zhou beside her.


    Mr. Zhou stood up immediately and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 87

    It was obvious that he wanted to get her drunk without any disguise.


    Mike Berly¡¯s face darkened.


    She almost couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to lose her temper, but even though Anna Stuat had drunk a few sses of wine, she felt very ufortable in her stomach. One hand was still pressing on Mike Berly¡¯s arm.


    She even gently shook her head at Mike Berly.


    It was useless to hide. When these powerful people at the top of the rich and powerful families in the capital wanted to use their power to suppress others, she had no other choice but to obey.


    Anna Stuat was very clear that even if she could avoid today, she might meet him at other times.


    ¡°Let me propose a toast to Mr. Zhou.¡±


    She drank to Mr. Zhou again, and then director Pei.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t drink much. After drinking six sses of wine in a row, her stomach was churning and her face was as pale as a piece of paper.


    Anglo Andrew was about to wink at another man when the door of the private room was pushed open. A bodyguard with square face came to Anglo Andrew and whispered something to her.


    ¡°Coming?¡± Anglo Andrew raised her eyebrows with obvious joy on her face.


    The bodyguard nodded.


    Anglo Andrew looked in the direction of Anna Stuat and then said to the bodyguard, ¡°then why don¡¯t you invite her in?¡±


    The bodyguards left in a hurry.


    All the people at the table were confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. They could only look at Anglo Andrew and Anna Stuat with a lot of inquiring eyes from time to time.


    Anna Stuat was in a bad mood and could only frown tightly. Although she heard what Sadin Andrew said, she was in a daze and had no time to think at all.


    About two minutester, the door was pushed open again.


    A cold and deep voice slowly sounded, ¡°second uncle.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brain suddenly buzzed. Her original dizziness was dispelled a lot, and she suddenly became much sober.


    At the door of the private room, Philip Andrew had been pushed in by Nic Bery.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In fact, as soon as he entered the private room, he saw Anna Stuat, who was facing him sideways. Half of her face looked pale and frightening.


    He couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on the handle of the wheelchair, but soon loosened it.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Nic Bery had already pushed a wheelchair to the side of Anglo Andrew.


    ¡°Second uncle asked me toe here, but¡­¡±


    Anglo Andrewughed, ¡°Jeremy, let¡¯s see who second uncle meets today. Miss Stuat¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew slowly turned around and looked at Anna Stuat. There was a trace of surprise on his face, as if he had just noticed the existence of Anna Stuat.


    Then his expression fell, still as expressionless as before, but there was a bit of displeasure in his tone. ¡°Is this the reason why second uncle asked me toe here?¡±


    Anglo Andrew frowned slightly.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°you are an acquaintance of Miss Stuat. I happened to meet her today. She drank a lot, so I called you here.¡±


    ¡°Second uncle, you don¡¯t have to call me over. It has nothing to do with me.¡± With a cold face, Philip Andrew waved at Nic Bery and said, ¡°since you don¡¯t have anything else to do, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Nic Bery stole a nce at Anna Stuat¡¯s pale face and quickly looked away. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart and pushed Philip Andrew out.


    Sure enough, after taking two steps, she was stopped by Anglo Andrew again.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Anglo Andrew suddenly opened her mouth. Without further testing, she said, ¡°Philip Andrew, you¡¯re leaving now. Don¡¯t you n to care about Miss Stuat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, second uncle.¡± Philip Andrew turned around and asked in a cold voice, ¡°why should I care about her?¡±


    Anglo Andrew narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°you don¡¯t care even if she drinks?¡±


    Philip Andrew snorted. It seemed that he had run out of patience. Finally, an impatient expression appeared on his face. ¡°It seems that second uncle is really free now.¡±


    Anglo Andrew frowned. he was displeased with the disrespectful way Philip Andrew talked to her.


    He cleared his throat and was about to say something.


    Philip Andrew interrupted him impatiently, ¡°second uncle, if you really have nothing else to do, you don¡¯t have to waste your time on such a boring thing to test me. Why don¡¯t you think about how to perfect the development n of the CL electronic department?¡±


    Anglo Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    The development n that Philip Andrew mentioned was the work that he had assigned to him after he returned to thepany.


    In fact, he was very dissatisfied with this, but because of olddy, he had no choice but to temporarily give up the idea of directly entering the core of thepany topete with Philip Andrew for power.


    However, he was not reconciled to let him endure it so much. Therefore, when he identally knew that Anna Stuat would participate in the project invested by an entertainment subsidiary of hispany, he immediately rushed over.


    When Philip Andrew suddenly announced that he had broken up with Anna Stuat, he had always suspected that they had broken up at such a coincidental time.


    Anglo Andrew slowly came to his senses and said, ¡°of course I¡¯ll worry about my business. But are you sure you¡¯re going to leave like this, Philip?¡±


    He seemed to understand what Anglo Andrew meant.


    Philip Andrew sneered, ¡°there are a lot of important things to deal with in thepany. I don¡¯t have time to waste on such a boring thing.¡±


    He paused and nced at Anna Stuat. ¡°As for her, you can continue whatever you want to do. But you don¡¯t have to inform me of this kind of thing in the future, second uncle.¡±


    Then he waved his hand. Nic Bery understood what he meant and immediately pushed him away.


    The door was mmed shut.


    The atmosphere in the private room was tense


    Almost everyone at the table looked at Anglo Andrew and Anna Stuat from time to time.


    Even Mike Berly was shocked.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew..¡± finally, Mr. Zhou broke the silence. ¡°We¡­¡±


    The expression on Anglo Andrew¡¯s face changed. After a while, he nced at Anna Stuat viciously and stood up. ¡°I have something else to do, so I have to leave now. Mr. Zhou, I¡¯ll leave here to you.¡±


    As soon as he left, Mike Berly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This matter was finally over.


    She immediately turned her head to look at Anna Stuat. Only then did she suddenly realize that Anna Stuat¡¯s face was even paler than before.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± She lowered her voice and looked worried.


    But Anna Stuat just ignored him.


    She heard clearly what Philip Andrew said just now.


    It was indeed a boring thing. For him, the undeserved catastrophe he had suffered was just a boring thing!

 Chapter 88

    The lengthened ck Lincoln stopped at the gate of the club, attracting the attention of many men and women on the roadside.


    Nic Bery had already been used to such a scene. She pretended not to see it, opened the door and sat on the passenger seat. Then she turned her head back.


    ¡°President Andrew, are we really leaving like this?¡±


    Leaning against the back seat, Philip Andrew closed his eyes and took a nap. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked into Nic Bery¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Nic Bery shook his head.


    What could he do?


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about¡­ Miss Stuat. She doesn¡¯t seem to be good at drinking.¡± As Nic Bery spoke, she quietly looked at Philip Andrew¡¯s face and said, ¡°if Mr. Andrew and others continue to drink her wine after we leave, I¡¯m afraid Miss Stuat¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±


    He had made up his mind that he would shut up as soon as there was any impatient expression on Philip Andrew¡¯s face.


    ¡°No.¡± Philip Andrew said indifferently.


    Nic Bery asked in confusion.


    But Philip Andrew didn¡¯t exin anything more. He beckoned the driver to drive the car to the other side of the road under a tall pine tree. The tree shadows almost covered the whole car in the night.


    Nic Bery was even more confused. ¡°President Andrew, what are we doing?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    Nic Bery stopped talking.


    Confused as he was, he still followed Philip Andrew¡¯s gaze and looked out, just in the direction of the club.


    Less than ten minutes after they left the club, several figures appeared at the gate.


    Although they were far away from each other, they could clearly see that the middle-aged man in the front was frowning with displeasure on his face. Beside him, two men in suits, one on the left and the other on the right, were all ttering.


    ¡°Is that Mr. Andrew?¡± Nic Bery asked in surprise, ¡°he came out too?¡±


    He had been confused before, but now he figured out what had happened as he thought deeper.


    Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t aim at Anna Stuat for no reason. He really wanted to see Anna Stuat get angry with her. He didn¡¯t even need to do it himself. As long as Anna Stuat gave him a hint, many people were willing to work for him.


    Obviously, he did this for Philip Andrew.


    If Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t control her emotions just now and showed any reluctance to Anna Stuat, then Anglo Andrew would probably really aim at Anna Stuat and take her as the weakness of Andrew.


    But now, it was so obvious that Philip Andrew didn¡¯t care about it at all. Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t want to hold on to Anna Stuat any more. What¡¯s more, just now, Stuat was mentioned by Philip Andrew. If the Andrew knew about it, it would be more difficult for her to get along well with Stuat.


    Anglo Andrew got in the car and left soon.


    Nic Bery then looked away and asked, ¡°President Andrew, shall we go to the old house or the Lushan mansion next?¡±


    At this moment, Philip Andrew slowly looked away and said, ¡°no hurry.¡±


    Seeing Nic Bery¡¯s inquiring expression, he continued, ¡°arrange two people to go to the club to keep an eye on Anna Stuat. Report to me immediately if there is anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nic Bery quickly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, how do you feel now?¡± Mike Berly helped Anna Stuat back to the apartment.


    Not long after Anglo Andrew and the others left, the dinner was over. She helped Anna Stuat to the bathroom of the club and vomited. When Anna Stuat felt ufortable, she sent him back.


    With the help of her hand, Anna Stuat leaned against the sofa. She picked up a ss of water on the table and took two gulps. The difort all over her body finally eased down a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I just drank too much and didn¡¯t recover.¡±


    Mike Berly nodded hesitantly. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°do you have any ingredients in your fridge? I¡¯ll make you a bowl of hangover soup.¡±


    Then she stood up and wanted to check the fridge, but Anna Stuat pulled her hand out at once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°There are not many things in the fridge, and I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    Seeing her calm face and clear logic, Mike Berly finally gave up the idea of cooking soup.


    She stared at the face of Anna Stuat for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happened in the club before.


    After the while, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what happened in the club just now? Do you have any connections with the people from the Andrew family?¡±


    The Berly family could be called a rich family in the capital, but it was nothingpared to the Andrew family.


    She had heard about the condition of Anna Stuat from her grandfather. It seemed to be a single parent family with ordinary family conditions. She didn¡¯t know how it had something to do with the people of the Andrew family.


    In fact, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to talk about the Andrew family or anything rted to Philip Andrew.


    But today, she had to give Mike Berly an exnation.


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Anna Stuat said, ¡°I had a deal with Philip Andrew before. Maybe his uncle knew it and misunderstood our rtionship, so¡­¡±


    Then she shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s all in the past. But I think I should tell you because of what happened today. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t shoot your script.¡±


    Mike Berly could understand.


    Obviously, both the investor and the director had ulterior motives towards Anna Stuat. Of course, she couldn¡¯t force Anna Stuat to shoot this movie just because of her future.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mike Berly breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°if I had known what they did, I wouldn¡¯t have let you take the role.¡±


    Mike Berly stayed here for a while. Seeing that Anna Stuat looked tired, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her anymore and said goodbye.


    After sending her away, Anna Stuat sat on the sofa and looked up at the white ceiling. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happened in the private room before. The words ¡°none of my business¡± from Philip Andrew echoed in her mind, making her extremely irritable for a moment.


    After a long while, Anna Stuat closed her eyes and forced herself not to think about it anymore.


    She told herself not to be bothered by these things, and she didn¡¯t have so much time to be bothered by these unworthy things.


    Then she had to find her mother, the Stuat family and other things. She still had a lot to do.


    On the second morning, Mike Berly called and told Anna Stuat that the matter of the movie had been solved and she didn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Mike Berly said, ¡°by the way, you said you didn¡¯t have a job. Do you have any new n now?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 89

    Anna Stuat was stunned by Mike Berly¡¯s question.


    Although she knew that she still had a lot of things to deal with, it was still a problem for her to make the next n.


    The problem of money came first.


    Whether it was her clothes, food, transportation, or looking for her mother, she needed a lot of money. The top priority was to find a job first.


    But in fact, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t have any work experience in the past two lifetimes. In addition, she only had a high school degree. It would be difficult to find a suitable job.


    Thinking of this, Anna Stuat rubbed between her eyebrows irritably. ¡°Not yet. I need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°I have one here.¡± Mike Berly then exined his purpose, ¡°my senior said that there is a professor in their school who needs an assistant. I remember that you seem to know some medical science. Why don¡¯t you have a try?¡±


    It was a good job to be an assistant to a professor in the medicine university.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that.


    However, she hesitated.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± she asked.


    ¡°You met him on Grandpa¡¯s birthday. His name is Sadin Andrew.¡±


    It was really him.


    Anna Stuat sighed inwardly. She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Andrew family. However, she had to meet them again and again because of various idents.


    After waiting for a while, there was no response from Anna Stuat. Mike Berly asked in confusion, ¡°Anna, why don¡¯t you speak?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anna Stuat came to her senses and asked, ¡°is it appropriate? After all, I have finished high school only¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Mike Berly said, ¡°are you worried that senior fellow apprentice will be in a dilemma? In fact, this is only an opportunity for you. I guess there are other people who want topete, mainly depending on whether you can pass the test of professor or not.¡±


    His words hit the nail on the head of Anna Stuat.


    She really didn¡¯t want to owe the Andrew family too much.


    Anna Stuat agreed and made an appointment with Mike Berly before hanging up.


    Because of the drunkenness yesterday, Anna Stuat got upte today and chatted with Mike Berly for a while. It was noon unconsciously.


    Anna Stuat had nned to make lunch in a casual way and go to the fridge to have a look. It was empty and there was no food material in it. Then she remembered that she hadn¡¯t prepared anything yet.


    So she changed her clothes and shoes and went downstairs to buy some food.


    As soon as she opened the door, she heard a click.


    A white bag fell down.


    Anna Stuat was stunned. When she picked up the bag, she found that there were two boxes of medicine, one for sobering up and the other for treating the stomach.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Anna Stuat asked curiously.


    Looking up and down the stairs for a while, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t find anyone else, which made her even more confused.


    These two boxes of medicine were obviously effective. They were all for her drinkingst night. It seemed that they were bought for her.


    ¡°Is it Mike Berly?¡± Anna Stuat thought for a while and decided to ask Mike Berly next time. She put the medicine on the table at the door and then went out to buy vegetables.


    Just two minutes after she left, the door of the opposite apartment was suddenly opened.


    Nic Bery pushed Philip Andrew out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Philip Andrew said calmly.


    Nic Bery pushed him towards the elevator, deliberately avoiding the elevator that Anna Stuat had just taken.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Andrew, since you still care about Miss Stuat, why do you ask her to leave the mansion?¡±


    The medicine on the door of Anna Stuat¡¯s apartment was bought by Philip Andrew.


    What¡¯s more, after investigating the new residence of Anna Stuat, Philip Andrew bought the whole apartment with a big stroke.


    In other words, the house Anna Stuat rented was actually under the name of Philip Andrew.


    Nic Bery couldn¡¯t understand why Philip Andrew had to make such a big detour to do such a thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not caring about her.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    Out of his sight, Nic Bery pursed her lips.


    No one would believe that he didn¡¯t care about her. They were in such a big circle. He tried his best to send medicine to her, and even worried about her condition. He came here from thepany during working hours.


    Sensing Nic Bery¡¯sint, Philip Andrew cast a cold nce at her.


    Nic Bery¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately stood up.


    Just then, the elevator arrived. He pushed her into the elevator in a hurry. When the silver door closed, Philip Andrew said, ¡°my leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Of course she can¡¯t have an ident.¡±


    You are just being stubborn.


    Nic Bery thought to herself.


    ¡°How¡¯s the thing I asked you to do?¡± Philip Andrew asked when they got back to the car.


    Nic Bery replied in a hurry, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate in the American branch. If Mr. Andrew really did something wrong, he can¡¯t hide it from us.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As Nic Bery spoke, she stole a nce at Philip Andrew through the rearview mirror. Noticing that he had already closed his eyes and was about to rest, she made a gesture to the driver next to her, indicating him to drive more steadily.


    The car was driving steadily on the road. Nic Bery¡¯s mind gradually drifted away.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the expression on Philip Andrew¡¯s face when he asked him to send someone to the American branch for investigation yesterday. His face was gloomy and his body was filled with cold air.


    Having worked for Philip Andrew for many years, Nic Bery had rarely seen him so emotional.


    In particr, he was going to attack Mr. Andrew directly.


    Over the years, although he had been fighting against Mr. Andrew, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t put it on the table no matter for the sake of olddy.


    But he even nned to investigate the branch in America. Obviously, he was not going to show mercy to Anglo Andrew.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s because of Anna Stuat, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nic Bery thought to himself and shook hus head.


    However, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t want to admit it, or perhaps he couldn¡¯t see his heart at all.


    ¡°Here, take this. I have inquired about Professor Qian¡¯s preferences. He likes tea. You can give it to himter and try to make him like it first.¡±


    As soon as they met, Mike Berly handed a box of tea to Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mike Berly waved his hand and said, ¡°listen to me.¡±


    She had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and was used to it.


    Anna Stuat hesitated for a while and finally took the tea.


    While the two were talking, a white car slowly stopped beside them. Sadin Andrew opened the door and got out.


    When he saw Anna Stuat again, he paused for a moment. Then he turned to look at Mike Berly. With an inexplicable expression on his face, he said, ¡°she is the friend you said who knows medicine and needs a job?

 Chapter 90

    Mike Berly was too careless to notice anything wrong. He held Anna Stuat¡¯s shoulder and pushed her forward a little. ¡°Yes, although Anna Stuat is young, she knows a lot about medicine.¡±


    In fact, Mike Berly didn¡¯t know exactly how much Anna Stuat knew, but he had heard from her grandfather that Anna Stuat seemed to have superb medical skills.


    Sadin Andrew nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then he was about to go back to the car.


    Mike Berly and Anna Stuat were about to open the back door and get in, but the phone in Mike Berly¡¯s bag suddenly vibrated violently.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She hurried to answer the phone.


    There were only the two people, Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew, left on the open space beside the car.


    Since Mike Berly was not here and the two of them didn¡¯t talk, the atmosphere seemed a little awkward for a moment.


    Anna Stuat put the box in another hand. After thinking for a while, she broke the silence. ¡°Thank you for helping me with my work.¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect that Anna Stuat would talk to her first, a look of surprise appeared on Sadin Andrew¡¯s face for a moment, but soon it returned to peace.


    ¡°No need.¡± His attitude was cold. ¡°Whether Professor Qian will hire you or not depends on your ability. So you don¡¯t need to thank me, neither do you need to thank me, nor can you thank me.¡±


    A single sentence separated the two of them.


    From the side, Sadin Andrew looked cold. The profile of his face drew a cold arc, which looked very difficult to approach.


    Anna Stuat opened her mouth and hesitated for a while, but she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    She had a vague feeling that Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t like her, but considering that she hadn¡¯t had much contact with him, he had no reason to dislike her inexplicably.


    So Anna Stuat thought she had thought too much.


    However, judging from Sadin Andrew¡¯s attitude, it seemed that she really hated her.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, senior.¡± While Anna Stuat was lost in thought, Mike Berly had finished the phone call and trotted over.


    Sadin Andrew nodded and was about to get in the car when Mike Berly suddenly stopped her. With a guilty look on her face, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s hand stopped on the doorknob.


    He frowned and turned to look at Mike Berly.


    Even Anna Stuat was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Just now, the assistant of Lianzhi called me and said that something happened to her in the crew and it was difficult. I have to go there right away.¡±


    Anna Stuat still remembered the name Lianzhi. He was an artist of Mike Berly. Since it was a business matter, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better hurry up.¡± She said.


    Mike Berly was a little worried. ¡°You can go to Professor Qian¡¯s ce by yourself without me apanying you. Is it okay?¡±


    Seeing the worried look on her face and thinking of such a friend who cared about her so much, Anna Stuat felt warm in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Mike Berly turned to Sadin Andrew and said, ¡°brother, please take care of Anna Stuat for meter.¡±


    Before he could refuse, she put her hands together and prayed, ¡°please.¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s knitted brows softened a little. She turned to look at Anna Stuat and nodded slowly. ¡°I see.¡±


    Mike Berly felt relieved and left.


    Since Mike Berly was not here, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to sit in the back seat anymore, in case that Sadin Andrew would have the illusion that he was his driver.


    So he opened the door of the passenger seat and sat in, putting the box of tea aside.


    The man next to her caught a glimpse of it and asked, ¡°what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Tea.¡± Anna Stuat hesitated.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of tea it was. After all, it was prepared by Mike Berly.


    ¡°Tea?¡± Sadin Andrew murmured in a low voice, and his face turned cold again. With a slight twitch of the corner of his mouth and a sneer on his face, he seemed unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s an unorthodox way.¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She wanted to ask what had happened, but she gave up when she thought of Sadin Andrew¡¯s attitude towards her.


    The two didn¡¯t talk to each other on the way. The whole car was quiet.


    This noble man of the Andrew group, who had always maintained a gentle and elegant image outside, was inexplicably not gentle when facing Anna Stuat.


    He drove very fast all the way and soon arrived at the downstairs of Professor Qian¡¯s house.


    Professor Qian lived in a single cell building. Because of the high floor, he went up by elevator.


    There were not many people at this time. After the two people got into the elevator, they stood far from each other, one on the left and the other on the right, as if they had nothing to do with each other and didn¡¯t want to have any interaction.


    ¡°Wait!¡± When the elevator door was about to close, a hurried voice came.


    The next second, a young girl squeezed in.


    When she saw Sadin Andrew in the elevator, her eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Andrew, why are you here?¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°are you also here for an assistant of Professor Qian?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°also¡±, Anna Stuat probably guessed that the girl was here for a job as Professor Qian¡¯s assistant, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at the young girl. She had short hair on her shoulders and wore itzily on her shoulders. Her eyebrows and eyes were very sharp, and she looked very capable.


    ¡°Not me.¡± Sadin Andrew shook her head and said, ¡°I just bring one person here for an interview.¡±


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If you alsoe to apply for the job, I¡¯m really not sure I can pass.¡±


    She recalled what Sadin Andrew had said before, and then turned her attention to the other person she had ignored in the elevator.


    She looked at Anna Stuat up and down for a while and asked, ¡°is this your friend?¡±


    Although she looked away quickly, Anna Stuat still felt a little ufortable and frowned.


    Although the girl¡¯s expression was gentle, when she looked at herself just now, her eyes were clearly full of scrutiny, and more carefully, she seemed to be a little arrogant.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sadin Andrew was a modest gentleman after all. He didn¡¯t like Anna Stuat, but he didn¡¯t deny it. He just nodded slightly and responded indifferently.


    The girl on the other side rolled her eyes, only to find out a lot of things in an instant. She suddenly turned around and reached out her hand with a smile to Anna Stuat. ¡°Since you are a friend of Mr. Andrew, you are also my friend. Nice to meet you. I am Atina Liu.¡±

 Chapter 91

    ¡°Anna Stuat.¡± Anna Stuat shook hands with her calmly.


    At this time, Rose White noticed the tea leaves in the other hand of Anna Stuat. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Thinking of the destination of Anna Stuat this time, she asked, ¡°are you going to give it to Professor Qian?¡±


    She looked a little weird. She wanted tough, but she didn¡¯t. instead, there was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes.


    Anna Stuat became more and more disgusted.


    But there was nothing to deny. She nodded and said, ¡°yes.¡±


    Rose White chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps she was disdainful to talk to Anna Stuat.


    Professor Qian lived on the 13 floor of the apartment, which was exclusive to his family.


    When Anna Stuat followed Sadin Andrew into the Professor Qian¡¯s house, several students were already there. They might havee to take part in the interview for the assistant of the Professor Qian.


    Anna Stuat sat at the end of the table. Seeing that Sadin Andrew and Rose White had said goodbye to the Professor Qian one by one, she walked up to them and handed over the tea to them. ¡°Nice to meet you, mydy. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Before she could finish her self introduction, the Professor Qian frowned and interrupted her unhappily.


    Anna Stuat was slightly stunned. ¡°This is¡­ Tea¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s tea. Why did you bring it here?¡± The expression on the Professor Qian¡¯s face was still unhappy. ¡°You can apply for an assistant as long as you want. Don¡¯t use the gift.¡±


    He was a conservative and lofty man by nature. He didn¡¯t like the present style, especially the gift. It could even be said that he hated it.


    Most of the other people present were students from the school. They knew the Qian personality of the Professor, but only Anna Stuat was not very clear about it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stuat paused and sighed in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t expect that. Although the gift was prepared by Mike Berly, anyway, Mike Berly wanted to help her out of kindness.


    ¡°I¡­¡± when Anna Stuat was about to say something, she heard a chuckle.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Rose White covering her mouth with a guilty look. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡­ I just thought of something funny.¡±


    However, everyone present could see that she wasughing at Anna Stuat.


    The Professor Qian also cast a nce at his student. There was a hint of dissatisfaction on his face, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Anna Stuat finally calmed down.


    She nced at Rose White in silence.


    Rose White felt a little ufortable under his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m really notughing at you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you wereughing at me.¡± Anna Stuat smiled and turned to Professor Qian, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Professor Qian. I just came here for the first time and it¡¯s not good toe here empty handed. I heard that you like tea, so I prepared this box of tea. I don¡¯t know your habits. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    His sincere apology contrasted sharply with Rose White¡¯s attitude just now.


    Even the Professor Qian¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t know it will not be punished.¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ve got your gift. Take the tea back.¡±


    Anna Stuat withdrew the tea leaves smoothly without any embarrassment on her face.


    Sadin Andrew turned to look at her thoughtfully and then looked away.


    Professor Qian led a group of applicants into the living room and said, ¡°I know many of the students present, of course there are also people I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m used to treating everyone equally and fairly.¡±


    A student echoed.


    Professor Qian waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared for two exams for this assistant recruiting. The first one is a written examination, and you¡¯ve done a piece of paper. I¡¯ll pick three people from them to the next round.¡±


    He went back to his study to get the prepared examination paper.


    As soon as he left the living room, the other students began to talk fervently.


    ¡°I thought it was just some random questions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Professor Qian is? It¡¯s not easy to pass the examination if you want to be his assistant.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    A group of students gathered and talked. Anna Stuat didn¡¯t have many acquaintances here, so she didn¡¯t go to join in the fun. She sat alone and drank tea slowly.


    At this time, a figure slowly approached.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to get along with him, I still have to give you a piece of advice.¡±


    Anna Stuat turned around and saw the arrogant Rose White.


    Rose White looked as humble and polite as she had met in the elevator. She looked domineering and said, ¡°you have to have your own strength in the end. You can¡¯t go far just by relying on opportunism.¡±


    She didn¡¯t see Sadin Andrew in the living room. It seemed that she had just left with Professor Qian.


    No wonder Rose White showed her true face.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Anna Stuat stood up and said, ¡°you do have your own strength. You can¡¯t take advantage of others.¡±


    Rose White snorted.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t finish, ¡°of course I also think it¡¯s not appropriate to raise myself by belittling others, even in order to show myself in front of my sweetheart.¡±


    Rose White¡¯s face darkened, as if what Anna Stuat had said was right. She looked around nervously, and then she felt relieved.


    ¡°You are so glib!¡± She snorted again, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The Professor Qian quickly took out the examination paper.


    He said that it was absolutely fair. The unsealed pile of examination papers were also far divided among the students present.


    Anna Stuat took the examination paper and looked rxed.


    Most of the contents on the paper were about medicine, and for her, the title was rtively simple.


    ¡°How is the girl you rmended?¡± While drinking tea, the Professor Qian chatted with Sadin Andrew.


    Sadin Andrew was stunned. Subconsciously, she followed the Professor Qian¡¯s words and looked at the Anna Stuat.


    She was writing the examination paper with her head down, without thinking too much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sadin Andrew shook her head honestly.


    The Professor Qian was a little disappointed. ¡°I thought you introduced to me because you were very capable. It turns out that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    He could only show an apologetic expression.


    ¡°But there are some good students among them. The girl¡¯s name is Rose White, right? I remember her foundation is very solid.¡±


    The Professor Qian was analyzing the strength of other students. He didn¡¯t listen to what they were talking about.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of Anna Stuat. He felt a strange feeling when he saw her calm and unhurried in front of this examination paper, and when he thought of her natural and graceful manner when she was teased by others before.


    It seemed that it was not the same as the rumor?

 Chapter 92

    About 10 minutester, Anna Stuat finished her examination paper first.


    She looked around and found that the others who were a little far away were still writing. After a simple hesitation, Anna Stuat quickly walked up and handed the examination paper to Professor Qian.


    She didn¡¯t expect that someone would submit the examination paper so soon.


    The Professor Qian was a little surprised. When he saw it was Anna Stuat, he was even more surprised.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± He asked.


    Even Sadin Andrew looked at them.


    Anna Stuat nodded without thinking too much.


    ¡°Then you go to the living room and have a rest.¡± Said the Professor Qian. Soon, he shifted his attention from Anna Stuat to the paper in his hand.


    As he read the questions one by one, the shocked expression on the Professor Qian¡¯s face became more visible.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡± while reading the examination paper, the Professor Qian sighed from time to time.


    It was rare for Sadin Andrew to see Professor Qian behave like this. Out of curiosity, she turned her head to look at it. As a result, she saw the bright red mark on the paper of Anna Stuat.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and couldn¡¯t help but look at it. It was indeed clean, without even a small mistake.


    ¡°All right?¡±


    While they were talking, the Professor Qian had finished changing the whole examination paper. He nodded from time to time and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you can do it all right and so fast.¡±


    Sadin Andrew nodded without saying anything.


    The Professor Qian was surprised, but not too shocked to speak.


    ¡°This girl has a good talent.¡± Said the Professor Qian. By the way, he asked Sadin Andrew about Anna Stuat for the time being. ¡°Tell me how you¡¯ve guided her.¡±


    Sadin Andrew remained silent for a moment.


    For a moment, many thoughts shed through his mind. He even hesitated for a while and wondered if he should tell the Professor the rtionship between Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew.


    However, this thought only shed through his mind for a moment and was quickly excluded by him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Said Sadin Andrew.


    After that, the remaining students also handed in their examination reports one after another.


    The Professor Qian looked through the examination reports roughly and sorted them out. ¡°I will review them immediately and give you a conclusion soon. I hope you can wait here for a moment.¡±


    Then he took Sadin Andrew back to his study.


    ¡°You did it quite early.¡±


    In fact, Anna Stuat was very confident about this exam. She had nned to find a ce to be quiet for a while. But she didn¡¯t expect that Rose White woulde up again.


    When he opened his eyes, there was a faint trace of impatience on his face. He said impolitely, ¡°what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Rose White¡¯s expression froze. She was annoyed by Anna Stuat¡¯s disrespectful behavior.


    She couldn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°I just saw that you are the first one to hand in your examination paper. Since you don¡¯t have the ability, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste Professor Qian¡¯s time here.¡±


    Anna Stuat had been very polite to her before, but the girl had always been aggressive, which had made Anna Stuat have no good impression of her.


    At this moment, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t refuse anymore. She looked at Rose White up and down and sneered, ¡°are you talking about yourself?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Rose White was so angry that she almost wanted to scold him on the spot.


    At this time, the door of the study was suddenly opened, and a sound of footsteps came out.


    Anna Stuat turned around and saw that Sadin Andrew was already behind the Professor Qian. The two walked out slowly.


    Rose White quickly calmed down, adjusted her aura and trotted over, ¡°Professor Qian, Brother Andrew.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes slowly fell on the examination paper in Sadin Andrew¡¯s hand. She asked cautiously, ¡°did the resulte out?¡±


    The Professor Qian nodded and called all the people here before announcing the result.


    ¡°The examination paper has been corrected. We have selected the top 3 of the scores. The three of them will enter our next round ofpetition.¡±


    ¡°These three people are respectively Samuel, Rose White and¡­ Anna Stuat.¡±


    When Rose White heard her name, a smile immediately appeared on her face. Before she could adjust her smile, she heard the name of Anna Stuat the next second.


    Her expression froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Rose White blurted out.


    The Professor Qian looked at her and frowned, ¡°what is impossible?¡±


    Rose White secretly nced at the direction of Anna Stuat. Gritting her teeth, she bit the bullet and asked, ¡°Professor Qian, is there something wrong with the three names you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Professor Qian frowned more tightly. ¡°What do you think is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat¡­¡± Rose White pinched her palm and asked, ¡°did you say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Said the Professor Qian in a t tone, withdrawing his gaze from the student in his school.


    He was clear about the intrigues between students. In the past, the Professor Qian didn¡¯t care much about it, but now that Rose White was showing in front of him, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it anymore.


    ¡°Anna Stuat has the highest score and the only full score.¡±


    Rose White wanted to say something before, but thest few words of Professor Qianpletely blocked her mouth.


    After that, other people who were not selected to the Professor Qian left the Qian n one after another under the arrangement of the wife of the instructor. Only three of them were left in the living room for the interview.


    ¡°I nned to start the second round of test as soon as I finished the written examination. But when I was correcting the examination paper, I suddenly changed my mind and thought of a new examination question. So I have to change the time of the 2 round of test.¡±


    Now even Anna Stuat was a little surprised.


    The sudden change in the time and content of the exam was really confusing.


    For example, Rose White immediately thought of one thing ¡ª she made this test by herself, so she naturally knew how difficult it was. Anna Stuat was just an unknown person, how could she get full marks?


    It would be fine if she was a famous talent in the medical circle like senior Andrew, but Rose White had never heard of the name of Anna Stuat, so he was sure that the result of Anna Stuat was false.


    Otherwise, the Professor Qian would not suddenly change the mode of examination.


    Anna Stuat must have faked it!

 Chapter 93

    After telling the time and ce of the next exam, the Professor Qian began to arrange Anna Stuat to wait them to leave.


    Samuel knew Rose White and left together.


    Anna Stuat had nned to leave directly, but when she realized that she hade with Sadin Andrew, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to leave him alone. So she waited for a while.


    When Sadin Andrew stood up and was about to leave, Professor Qian suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Anna Stuat.¡±


    Surprised, Anna Stuat turned around and asked, ¡°Professor Qian, are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Professor Qian nodded and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been working in the education system of the capital city for many years. I¡¯ll know if there is a student like you in relevant major, but I¡¯ve never heard of your name. Aren¡¯t you a medical major?¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded. She thought for a while and then shook her head.


    The Professor Qian was confused, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    There was nothing that she couldn¡¯t say. Anna Stuat smiled and said, ¡°actually, I¡¯m not studying.¡±


    The Professor Qian squinted at Anna Stuat for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are older than Sadin Andrew.¡±


    It was obvious that she had been studying since she was born, but Anna Stuat hadn¡¯t


    Anna Stuat said frankly, ¡°for some personal reasons, I can only graduate from high school, not college.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The Professor Qian nodded thoughtfully and stopped asking.


    After all, everyone had his or her own past and secrets. Seeing that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t intend to tell him in detail, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Although Professor Qian was also curious about where Anna Stuat learned the medical science.


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was still silent and embarrassing.


    However, it was a little different from before. Sadin Andrew¡¯s expression was still cold, but her attitude seemed to have eased a lot inexplicably.


    He even drove Anna Stuat home. When they got out of the car, he told her in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯lle to you on the day of the exam. Prepare yourself well and don¡¯t forget the time.¡±


    Anna Stuat opened the door and got out of the car. She wanted to thank him, but when she heard his words, she was stunned.


    After thinking for a while, she politely refused, ¡°in fact, I have remembered the way and know how to go. I can go there myself next time. I don¡¯t need to bother you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sadin Andrew raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. I was going to the Professor Qian¡¯s house that day.¡±


    It seemed that he meant well. It didn¡¯t make sense to refuse again. Anna Stuat thought for a while and nodded hesitantly. ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    The two of them were whispering outside the apartment building.


    No one noticed that someone was holding a camera in the grass not far away and taking a few photos of them.


    After Sadin Andrew left, Anna Stuat stood up and went back home, but she didn¡¯t find that she had been photographed.


    As soon as he left the grass, the figure tiptoed out and stared at the photo taken in the camera for a while. Then he made a phone call. ¡°Nic Bery, I found something here¡­¡±


    The Andrew group.


    In the CEO Office on the thirty-six floor, Nic Bery cautiously pushed the door open and walked in.


    Philip Andrew was looking through the documents on the desk with his head down. Hearing the noise, he didn¡¯t even nce at them from the corner of his eyes. He was still doing his own business.


    It was not until Nic Bery walked back and forth for a while without doing or saying anything that he finally looked over slowly.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw the hesitation between Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°President Andrew.¡± Nic Bery said slowly.


    Philip Andrew put down the things in his hands and nced at him indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something to report to you.¡± Nic Bery hesitated.


    Noticing his hesitation, Philip Andrew frowned and said, ¡°just say it. Don¡¯t hem and haw.¡±


    Since you said so, I¡¯ll tell you directly.


    Thinking of this, Nic Bery quickly took out a small file bag from behind and put it on Philip Andrew¡¯s desk. ¡°The person who was sent to investigate Miss Stuat just now sent me a few photos. I¡¯ll bring them to you.¡±


    About Anna Stuat?


    Philip Andrew frowned.


    To make Nic Bery so hesitant and cautious, it seemed that something really happened to Anna Stuat.


    He was inexplicably irritable.


    he tore open the file casually and some photos fell on the table. The top photo was a photo of Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew talking through the window.


    In the photo, the dark ck car window was rolled down, and a man and a woman looked at each other across the door.


    Although it was just a side face, the faint smile on the two people¡¯s faces could be seen.


    Philip Andrew felt ufortable for no reason.


    He recognized that the background in the photo was the apartment rented by Anna Stuat. ¡°Why did Sadin Andrew go there? How did he know Anna Stuat?¡±


    ¡°Our people reported that a friend named Mike Berly from Miss Stuat introduced.¡±


    The thing was not easy


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    He kept silent for a while.


    Since he didn¡¯t say anything, Nic Bery naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he just stood aside with his hands down, waiting for Philip Andrew to speak.


    Fortunately, after a while, Philip Andrew finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°it seems that I haven¡¯t been back to the old house for a long time.¡±


    Nic Bery calcted the time in his mind. It had been about half a month since thest time he went to the old house and had a quarrel with Anglo Andrew.


    And since Philip Andrew said so, he must have an idea.


    Nic Bery replied at once, ¡°yes, I haven¡¯t been back for a while. I¡¯m afraid that olddy will start to miss you again.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and have a look tonight.¡± Said Philip Andrew.


    Nic Bery breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°By the way, send a message to Sadin Andrew.¡± Philip Andrew added, ¡°ask him to go back to the old house tonight. He hasn¡¯t been back for a long time.¡±


    Sure enough, it was for this matter.


    Although Nic Bery thought so, he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    He nodded quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to contact second young master, but I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Andrew will also know what we¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    Recently, Anglo Andrew had been keeping an eye on him. He always wanted to find out the problem of Philip Andrew, both at work and in life.


    Philip Andrew had sent someone to investigate the branch in America, so he didn¡¯t have any illusion about Anglo Andrew for the time being.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes, with a cold expression on his face.


    The people sent to the United States to investigate had been reporting the results one after another ¡ª his Second uncle, would not be arrogant for a few days!

 Chapter 94

    The second round of the test was three dayster. Early in the morning, Sadin Andrew arrived at the downstairs of the Anna Stuat¡¯s house as promised.


    She opened the door of the passenger seat and sat on it. She thanked him in a low voice, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Sadin Andrew nodded calmly and looked back at her. ¡°Where is Mike Berly?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t finished her work yet.¡± Anna Stuat replied.


    Mike Berly had been busy dealing with thepany affairs in the past few days, so he couldn¡¯t spare much time to apany him to take the second round of the examination.


    They had sent a letter to Anna Stuat this morning, expressing their understanding.


    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t ask any more questions and concentrated on driving.


    When they arrived at the Professor Qian¡¯s house, Rose White had already arrived. He was sitting in the living room and chatting with Mrs. Qian attentively.


    ¡°Coming?¡± The Professor Qian saw Anna Stuat first. He immediately stood up and picked up his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go as soon as possible. I¡¯ve prepared the examination questions.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stuat looked around the living room of Professor Qian¡¯s house and asked in surprise, ¡°isn¡¯t there another person who hasn¡¯te?¡±


    Professor Qian waved his hand and said, ¡°she has given up. There are only you two this time, so this is thest round of thepetition.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded and slowly followed Professor Qian.


    The Professor Qian¡¯s exam was a little far from his home, so he had to drive there.


    After going downstairs, he patted Sadin Andrew on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get your car. Thank you for driving today.¡±


    Sadin Andrew nodded in agreement, ¡°Professor Qian, why don¡¯t you drive my car?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± The Professor Qian waved his hand and said, ¡°the ce we are going to is a little special. You can¡¯t get in with your license te.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Sadin Andrew was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw the confident look on Professor Qian¡¯s face. he followed him to the garage to get the car.


    As a result, there were only two people left downstairs of the Professor Qian, Anna Stuat and Rose White.


    Rose White stopped pretending. She stepped forward and stood side by side with Anna Stuat. ncing at Anna Stuat, she said arrogantly and slowly, ¡°I advise you to quit thepetition on your own. Otherwise, you have to show some real strengthter. If you can¡¯t take it out, don¡¯t make Brother Andrew lose face with you.¡±


    She seemed to be sure that she would win in the end.


    Anna Stuat cast a sidelong nce at her and said, ¡°you¡¯re too noisy.¡±


    Rose White didn¡¯t expect such a reply. She was furious and said, ¡°you!¡±


    Before she could say anything, a white car slowly came over and stopped in front of them. The window on the passenger seat was rolled down. The Professor Qian poked his head out and said seriously, ¡°get in the car now.¡±


    Rose White had no choice but to hold back her anger and followed Anna Stuat into the car.


    After driving for about 1. 5 hours, the car finally stopped in front of a white building.


    Anna Stuat used her mobile phone to locate this ce, only to find that it had been driven out of the city, and the specific name of this ce could not be given out in the mobile phone search.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Sadin Andrew was also surprised.


    ¡°The orphanage of the angel family.¡± Professor Qian took the lead in walking to the gate of the building and gently patted the mottled iron gate.


    Only when Anna Stuat followed them did she notice a que on the side of the iron gate that was covered by a mountain tiger, with four words ¡°angel¡¯s home¡± written on it.


    However, perhaps because of the age, the words were rusty and a little blurry.


    Not long after the Professor Qian knocked on the door, a middle-aged woman came to open the door for him. As soon as she saw it was the Professor Qian, the middle-aged woman immediately smiled and said, ¡°Professor Qian, you¡¯re here!¡±


    The Professor Qian nodded and waved at the people behind her, indicating them to follow up. ¡°How are the children recently?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡± The middle-aged woman led the way and said, ¡°it¡¯s Bruce Mart. The kid is still the same as before. He sweats a little bit.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Following them, Anna Stuat and the others listened to their conversation all the way. It was not until then that they realized that the Professor Qian had been staying in this orphanage all the time, offering free treatment to the children and teachers in the orphanage.


    The orphanage was so poor that they didn¡¯t have much savings. Even if the children were sick, they could only grit their teeth and endure it until the former professor came, or they could only wait for themselves to slowly recover.


    On the way from the yground to the White House, Anna Stuat saw many children squatting on the ground as if they were nting vegetables.


    The middle-aged woman saw it and exined, ¡°there is no financial source in the orphanage, so I can only ask the children to help nt vegetables when they are not in ss, grow them and sell them. At least, it can relieve the pressure of the orphanage.¡±


    Anna Stuat felt a little ufortable.


    When they entered the house, Anna Stuat saw many children waiting on the bench.


    Seeing the Professor Qiane in from a distance, several children immediately smiled happily.


    ¡°Here you are, Mr. Qian!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Qian, why are you here so soon?¡±


    It could be seen that these children liked the Professor Qian very much.


    The Professor Qian greeted the children and then looked at Anna Stuat and Rose White.


    ¡°They are the ones who will take the test today.¡±


    In fact, when they came to the orphanage earlier, Anna Stuat and the others had vaguely guessed that the examination question must have something to do with this.


    Rose White thought for a while and asked hesitantly, ¡°do you want us to check on them?¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too well!¡± Professor Qian nced at her.


    Rose White¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment.


    ¡°You two both study traditional Chinese medicine and know a lot about medicine. My task this time is to cut the meridians of these children, and then write down the condition ording to their disease, and then take out the prescription.¡±


    Of course, it was just a prescription after all. Whether it could be used or not depended on the Professor Qian.


    Anna Stuat thought for a while and felt that there was no big problem, so she walked to one of the children and began to examine his pulse.


    Seeing this, Rose White didn¡¯t have the time to be ashamed and annoyed. She hurried to the center of the children, fearing that Anna Stuat would be faster than him.


    The children in the orphanage had either minor diseases like a cold, or congenital diseases. In addition, there were only 5 children present, so the diagnosis of the two people was very fast. About an hourter, the results were given one after another.


    The Professor Qian read the answer given by Rose White first. While reading it, he nodded with satisfaction and praised in a low voice, ¡°not bad. It seems that you have studied hard at school, and your basic skills are indeed very solid.

 Chapter 95

    Hearing Anna Stuat¡¯s praise, Rose White was overjoyed. She nced at her friend from the corner of her eyes and gave her a smug expression.


    Anna Stuat was still calm. The expression on her face didn¡¯t change at all because of Rose White¡¯s provocation.


    The Professor Qian quickly finished reading Rose White¡¯s answers. He took out two pieces of paper and handed them to the middle-aged woman. Then he ordered the two children, ¡°these are the prescription for the two of them. You can ask someone to decoct the medicine ording to this prescription.¡±


    Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows at the sight of this. In other words, Rose White had at least two forms, and the contents were all right.


    No wonder she was a top student from the school of traditional Chinese medicine. She was really something.


    She encouraged herself in her heart that there was always someone better than her. She really had a long way to go in the medical field.


    At this time, the Professor Qian had taken out the Anna Stuat¡¯s answer paper. He looked through the first two pieces of paper, but there was no superfluous expression on his face. When he slowly saw the back, he slightly adjusted his sitting position and his body was a little more straight.


    The more she looked back at the Professor Qian, the more she frowned and muttered in a low voice from time to time. Only when Sadin Andrew stood close could she vaguely hear him say something like ¡°I see.¡± yes, with this¡­ ¡°.


    Sadin Andrew frowned slightly.


    Hearing the whispers of the Professor Qian, he nced at the direction of the Anna Stuat and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of exploration in his eyes.


    The Professor Qian read thest few answers very slowly. When he finished reading them, more than half an hour passed.


    Seeing him put down the examination paper, Rose White breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Professor Qian¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the Professor Qian didn¡¯t have the time to talk to Anna at all. He suddenly stood up and quickly walked up to Anna Stuat. He grabbed the arm of Stuat and said, ¡°Anna Stuat, I remember you said before that you haven¡¯t been to a professional medical school yet?¡±


    Anna Stuat was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why he asked this question, but she nodded and said, ¡°yes.¡±


    The eyes of the Professor Qian lit up. he tightened his grip on his arm and said, ¡°I can rmend a self admission quota to the medical school. Anna Stuat, would you like toe to my door?¡±


    Anna Stuat waspletely stunned.


    Even Sadin Andrew and Rose White, who were standing aside, were shocked.


    Sadin Andrew was fine. After a short period of confusion, she returned to normal. Indeed, Rose White was shocked and couldn¡¯t ept it at all. ¡°Professor Qian, aren¡¯t we having an exam? Why did you suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to continue thepetition.¡± The Professor Qian waved his hand and said, ¡°there is noparability between you two.¡±


    ¡°Professor Qian¡­¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat, if you want, you can be my assistant from tomorrow on.¡±


    Before Anna Stuat said anything, Rose Whitecouldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rose White said loudly, ¡°it¡¯s unfair for Professor Qian. Some of them haven¡¯t been given a result yet, but why do you just think of her?¡±


    ¡°No result?¡± Frowning, the Professor Qian asked, ¡°haven¡¯t I made it clear to you?¡±


    He pointed at the answers on the table and said, ¡°you are too far away from Anna Stuat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Rose White couldn¡¯t ept the saying of Professor Qian. ¡°She just graduated from high school and hasn¡¯t even gone to a formal medical university. How can shepete with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± She seemed to think of something and suddenly became very excited. ¡°She has stolen the questions. Professor Qian. She did a good job in thest exam. I felt there was a problem. She must have known the answer in advance this time!¡±


    Looking at the student who used to behave well in the school, the Professor Qian frowned and shook his head, looking very disappointed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I just thought of the examination questions. How did she know the answer in advance before you came to the orphanage?¡±


    Rose White was stunned and opened her mouth dully, ¡°Professor Qian¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are still not convinced, you can take the two examination reports to your teacher and see what he said.¡±


    The Professor Qian didn¡¯t want to talk to Rose White any more. After driving her away, they turned their attention to Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, have you made up your mind?¡±


    Looking at the eagerness in the Professor Qian¡¯s eyes, Anna Stuat smiled bitterly and shook hierhead helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Qian. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to your request of studying in your school.¡±


    The Professor Qian was stunned. It never urred to him that his proposal would be rejected.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°why?¡±


    Anna Stuat was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    He didn¡¯t expect that such a thing as Professor Qian would happen after the previous director of the Chinese medicine school, Mr. Tang.


    She was willing to go to school without her mother. But now she had more things to deal with and solve.


    Anna Stuat gave an apologetic expression to Professor Qian, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. I have some personal affairs to deal with, so I can¡¯t go to school for the time being.¡±


    The Professor Qian frowned more tightly.


    He wandered for a while and suddenly turned around. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what it is? Let¡¯s see if I can help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my family business.¡±


    In this case, the Professor Qian could only give up.


    After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°then be my assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Anna Stuat said, ¡°I¡¯ve read your requirements before. The working time is 4 hours a day. I can make it at this time.¡±


    The Professor Qian thought of what Anna Stuat had said before. Although he felt a little regretful, he could only nod.


    It was not his fault to feel so regretful. It was really because the answers of Anna Stuat were too good. Only by feeling the pulse, he could almostpletely judge the problems of those children.


    Three of the 5 children were abandoned by their family because of congenital diseases.


    But even Anna Stuat, the patient of the three children, gave them a prescription that could be implemented in real time.


    ¡°Among the three Stuat forms you just wrote, one is for treating asthma. I saw a medicine in it. Tell me why you wrote this medicine¡­¡± Professor Qian took out one from the prescription and handed it to Anna desert.


    He pointed at the contents and began to ask questions, as if he wanted to discuss these prescription with Anna Stuat.


    Of course, there was nothing that Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t say. When she was about to speak, someone rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Oh my God! Professor Qian! Please go and have a look. Bruce Mart has a rpse again!¡±

 Chapter 96

    Regardless of discussing the prescription with Anna Stuat, the Professor Qian strode outside.


    After hesitating for only two seconds, Anna Stuat followed him.


    They followed the woman who had reported to them earlier to the yground of the orphanage. The children who had been busy nting vegetables like hard-working bees were now surrounding them.


    ¡°Come on, get out of the way. Don¡¯t stay here and watch.¡±


    The Professor Qian stepped forward to disperse the group of children.


    However, they only dispersed a little, notpletely.


    Anna Stuat noticed the worries in the eyes of several children.


    A girl with two chirping suspenders on her back timidly asked, ¡°Grandpa Qian, is Bruce Mart okay?¡±


    Bruce Mart, who was lying on the ground, had a sudden attack.


    At this moment, her whole body was red, and she seemed to be unable to breathe. Her face was swollen red, and it was obvious that she was extremely ufortable.


    Perhaps it was because of the special situation in the orphanage that no one dared to help him up abruptly after he fell.


    At this moment, the Professor Qian was squatting down and feeling Bruce Mart¡¯s pulse.


    However, as time went by, Bruce Mart¡¯s face became paler and paler, and the look on his Professor Qian face became more and more serious.


    After a long while, the Professor Qian finally withdrew his hand.


    He turned around and looked at the person in charge of the orphanage. ¡°I prescribed him a prescription before. Have you cooked the medicine?¡±


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and then came to her senses. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s boiled. But he suddenly had a rpse. We don¡¯t know if we can feed him now.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me now.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly went to the small kitchen of the orphanage to bring the medicine.


    There was a bowl of ck medicine. When she took it over, she could smell the pungent smell of it from a distance.


    The Professor Qian took the bowl over and looked at Bruce Mart on the ground, giving up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Professor Qian, let me help you.¡± Sadin Andrew volunteered.


    She was relieved to see him Professor Qian.


    After all, he was also a medical student, so he had to be cautious in his actions.


    The Professor Qian nodded. Sadin Andrew walked up to help Bruce Mart stand up.


    Bruce Mart was not conscious at the moment, so it was obviously impossible for him to open his mouth and take the medicine by himself. Professor Qian could only try to open his mouth.


    However, as soon as he made a move, Bruce Mart¡¯s face turned paler and paler. He seemed to be about to suffocate and his whole body convulsed violently.


    ¡°Professor Qian¡­¡± the director of the orphanage said worriedly.


    The Professor Qian hesitated for a while, but finally put down the medicine with a heavy face.


    ¡°Professor Qian, what if he can¡¯t drink it?¡±


    ¡°His condition is very serious.¡± The Professor Qian frowned tightly. ¡°If you want to force him to take the medicine, it may affect him.¡±


    The person in charge of the orphanage really treated these children as his own children. Hearing this, he was so anxious that tears were about to fall. ¡°Then what should we do? Bruce Mart is just a child¡­¡±


    The Professor Qian couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    He slowly closed his eyes. His body trembled and his expression was extremely heavy.


    Even he couldn¡¯t guarantee that every patient in his hand could be saved, not to mention that the Professor Qian majored in western medicine. Although he was proficient in traditional Chinese medicine, he was still a little inferior to those big shots in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.


    ¡°Why are these children so troublesome?¡± The director of the orphanage wiped his eyes hard and murmured sadly.


    The children beside him seemed to be affected by him, and they all knew that they had been apanying their children all the time. Now that they might leave him, they could not help but sob in a low voice.


    Sadin Andrew frowned, ¡°is there really no other way to Qian Professor?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m in the hospital now and have the equipment, maybe I can do something, but¡­¡± the Professor Qian shook his head, slowly sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do anything rashly now. I¡¯m afraid I can only wait.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Anna Stuat suddenly stepped forward and said firmly.


    The Professor Qian was stunned, ¡°Anna Stuat?¡±


    Seeing that Anna Stuat squatted down beside Bruce Mart and seemed to want to do something, he frowned and said, ¡°Anna Stuat, don¡¯t be impulsive. His situation is very dangerous¡­¡±


    However, at this time, Anna Stuat had already taken out her acupuncture bag from her bag.


    She took out a silver needle that was half long and not short.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± The Professor Qian scolded, ¡°as I said, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    In fact, to a certain extent, the Professor Qian was for the good of Anna Stuat.


    He had taken Bruce Mart¡¯s pulse and checked his condition. He knew how dangerous the baby was at the moment.


    However, he also thought highly of Anna Stuat. He didn¡¯t want Anna Stuat to be here. If she caused the ident of Bruce Mart, her future would be almost ruined.


    ¡°But if it goes on like this, he will die.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head.


    She looked at the Professor Qian seriously and said, ¡°as a doctor, I can¡¯t stand by.¡±


    This was what her master used to say when she learned medical skills from him.


    If he gave up his lifepletely because he was afraid of the children, he didn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor.


    Looking at the stubborn and stubborn expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, Professor Qian was slightly stunned.


    After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m old. If you are confident, you can try to save the child.¡±


    However, he had made up his mind that if something really happened to him, he would protect Anna Stuat even if he gave up his dignity.


    Anna Stuat nodded solemnly and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m about it.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned her head andpletely focused her attention on Bruce Mart.


    ¡°Help him move forward.¡± Said Anna Stuat.


    Without any hesitation, Sadin Andrew held the boy¡¯s body and sat more straight.


    Looking at his painful face and expression, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t hesitate any more. The first needle fell directly on an acupoint above his head, and the needle was stabbed slowly. Bruce Mart seemed to be more painful.


    The Professor Qian, who was watching aside, pulled a long face.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression became more serious, but she didn¡¯t slow down. She quickly took out the second needle and said, ¡°control his body. Don¡¯t let him struggle.¡± She stabbed the boy¡¯s temple slowly.

 Chapter 97

    It was extremely difficult to prick it.


    Bruce Mart couldn¡¯t help but struggle even if he didn¡¯t have any consciousness. Fortunately, Sadin Andrew, who was standing behind him, had been tightly controlling his body.


    When the needle dropped, the two of them were sweating profusely on their foreheads.


    Fortunately, the effect of this frame was also very obvious. The painful expression on Bruce Mart¡¯s face gradually faded away, and his breath recovered a little.


    Looking at the child, Anna Stuat breathed a long sigh of relief. She fumbled to stand up and said, ¡°Professor Qian, I¡¯m d that I didn¡¯t fail you!¡±


    The Professor Qian looked at her for a while and suddenly bowed to her heavily. ¡°Thank you for taking care of the child for all the patients in the world.¡±


    ¡°Professor Qian!¡± Of course, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t ept his bow.


    She stepped forward and tried to help the Professor Qian up.


    However, as soon as she moved her feet, she suddenly felt darkness in front of her. Then the sky and earth turned around, and she fell down weakly.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± A scream came from behind, and the next moment she fell into a warm and solid embrace.


    The face in front of her was very blurry, but it gradually ovepped the face hidden in the depths of her memory. Her consciousness was getting blurry. Anna Stuat subconsciously stretched out her hand, trying to grasp something.


    She murmured, ¡°Philip Andrew¡­¡±


    The Andrew group, central meeting room.


    At this moment, an important shareholder¡¯s meeting was being held. Philip Andrew and Anglo Andrew, as directors, all attended the meeting.


    The senior executives of otherpanies of the two major factions were arguing over a matter at this moment. Two shareholders even directly pped their hands and stood up. Each of them was flushed and looked at each other angrily.


    If it weren¡¯t for the meeting room, they would have jumped up and cursed.


    ¡°President Andrew, could you please say something?¡±


    After a short pause, one of the shareholders suddenly turned to Philip Andrew and asked.


    All the people in the meeting room fixed their eyes on Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Second uncle has been in charge of this case all the time¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and a hurried figure rushed in. ¡°President Andrew, something happened!¡±


    With one hand supporting the door, Nic Bery was still panting.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Philip Andrew asked in a serious tone


    Nic Bery had always been aware of the importance of importance. If there wasn¡¯t something serious, she knew that he wouldn¡¯t have broken in when he was presiding over such an important meeting.


    However, when Philip Andrew asked this question, Nic Bery hesitated.


    A light shed in Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have thought of something. He walked out quickly and when he arrived at the door of the meeting room, he whispered to Nic Bery, e out with me.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Anglo Andrew¡¯s somewhat arrogant voice came from behind.


    Philip Andrew paused.


    ¡°Jeremy, an important meeting is still going on. Nic Bery said something important. Why can¡¯t we talk about it here?¡±


    Philip Andrew turned his head, with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Second uncle, do you think that as long as it¡¯s a big deal, no matter what it is, it has to be said here?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anglo Andrew pulled the corner of his mouth and said with a smug smile, ¡°we are having a meeting now. I don¡¯t ept anything other than thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Philip Andrew stared at him for a while and suddenly chuckled, ¡°since you asked, I do have something important to tell you. A few days ago, there was a news from the American branch that there was something wrong with the acquisition case that your Second uncle uncles presided over in the United States.¡±


    Anglo Andrew¡¯s face changed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But thinking of where he was now, of course he would not admit it.


    ¡°No way.¡± Anglo Andrew said in a tough tone.


    ¡°Second uncle knows whether it¡¯s possible or not.¡± Indeed, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t give in at the moment. He looked around the others in the meeting room and said, ¡°today¡¯s meeting is over. After that, I will find another time to hold a special meeting about the acquisition case of the American branch.¡±


    Ignoring Anglo Andrew, he strode out of the office.


    Nic Bery followed her immediately.


    Following Philip Andrew all the way back to his office, he reported, ¡°arrange someone to report to Miss Stuat that she was in aa all of a sudden.¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned and asked, ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°The details are not clear yet, but they said that an old professor present had sent Miss Stuat to the hospital as soon as he finished taking his pulse. He looked terrible.¡±


    Nic Bery paused as he spoke. he secretly nced at Philip Andrew¡¯s face and said, ¡°the condition of Miss Stuat¡­ May be very serious.¡±


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to break into the meeting room to look for Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Which hospital?¡± Philip Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    Nic Bery told him the name of the hospital. Philip Andrew picked up the coat on the side, stood up and walked out directly.


    When Anna Stuat regained her consciousness, she only felt darkness in front of her.


    She reached out her hand and touched it. Sure enough, she touched a clean and powerful hand.


    Recalling what had happened in the orphanage, Anna Stuat subconsciously thought that the person next to him was Sadin Andrew, so he called in a low voice, ¡°Sadin Andrew?¡±


    Philip Andrew, who had just held Anna Stuat¡¯s hand, paused for a moment.


    Nic Bery, who was standing next to Philip Andrew, looked at him in fear. Feeling the cold atmosphere around him, she almost subconsciously took a step back.


    Without getting any response, Anna Stuat frowned and asked, ¡°why is the light off?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip Andrew¡¯s expression changed again.


    After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°can¡¯t you see?¡±


    At this moment, the light in the ward of the hospital was so bright that almost every corner of this small space could be seen clearly. Everything could be seen clearly.


    Hearing the voice of Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat should have been surprised, but she waspletely shocked by what Philip Andrew said.


    Can¡¯t see?


    She pulled out her hand from the palm of Philip Andrew¡¯s hand, fumbled over her face and shook it slightly.


    However, it was still dark in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t even see the shaking of her hands.


    She was aware of the problem.


    No matter how dark it was, it was impossible for her to be like this, unable to see anything.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Anna Stuat was stunned. She tried to open her eyes wide in order to see clearly what was in front of her, but no matter how hard she tried, it was in vain.


    It was still dark in front of her, without any light, and even the shadow could not be set off.


    After a long while, she finally found her voice and asked bitterly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with my eyes?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Philip Andrew¡¯s hands on his knees tightened slightly. His face was gloomy, and his long eyelids drooped, covering the waves in his dark eyes.


    ¡°She will be fine.¡± He held Anna Stuat¡¯s hand.


    He felt that Anna Stuat¡¯s hand was trembling slightly in his palm, and the atmosphere around him became more and more depressed.


    She repeated what she had said before, ¡°she will be fine.¡±


    Nic Bery had been standing aside and watching. Noticing that the atmosphere was not good, she had to bite the bullet and stand out.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, don¡¯t worry. The doctor said there was nothing wrong with your eyes. You will recover soon as you have a good rest for a period of time.¡±


    What Nic Bery said was not a lie.


    ording to the doctor, the condition of Anna Stuat was not very serious. It was just that she was depressed all day long and under too much pressure, so she was temporarily blind.


    However, although the problem was temporary, no one could guarantee when her eyes would recover.


    But she didn¡¯t have to say these words, which only made Anna Stuat more upset.


    There was a steady stream of heating from her palm. Although it was still dark in front of her, Anna Stuat slowly calmed down.


    She took a deep breath and suddenly pulled her hand out. Her face had changed from confusion to indifference.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡±


    Philip Andrew stopped what he was doing. His face, which had been extremely gloomy, became even gloomier now.


    Nic Bery was terrified. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, you misunderstood. Of course, our President Andrew didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t say anything.


    Nic Bery stole a nce at Philip Andrew. Seeing that he lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything, she thought for a while and added, ¡°we came in a hurry because we heard that you suddenly fainted into the hospital.¡±


    Realizing that she didn¡¯t say it with enough strength, Nic Bery raised his voice and said, ¡°thepany is having a meeting, but because of your news, the meeting can only be suspended temporarily.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Anna Stuat sneered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Sure enough, the next second, Anna Stuat said coldly, ¡°thank you so much. Even though thepany¡¯s meeting has been closed, you stille to see my joke.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stuat!¡± Nic Bery asked anxiously, ¡°is it because of what happened before?¡±


    When it came to Anna Stuat, his face darkened.


    ¡°No matter you are here tough at me or to visit me, now that you have seen her, you can leave, right?¡± She ordered with a cold face.


    Nic Bery wanted to say something more, but Philip Andrew turned around and said coldly, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°President Andrew?¡± Nic Bery was stunned. She looked at Philip Andrew and then at Anna Stuat. ¡°Are we leaving like this?¡±


    Who rushed here when she knew something had happened to Anna Stuat?


    But now she had to pretend to be cold!


    ¡°You can stay here if you want.¡± Philip Andrew nced at him indifferently and strode out of the ward.


    Nic Bery hesitated for two seconds and sighed helplessly. Then she caught up with Philip Andrew.


    The two people¡¯s voices gradually faded away, until they werepletely deaf. The ward returned to silence.


    In front of her was darkness, and there was silence beside her ears. An inexplicable sense of fear slowly spread to the heart of Anna Stuat.


    Something in her previous life gradually appeared in her mind.


    The same thing happened to herst period of time.


    In order to ensure that nothing unexpected would happen, the Stuat family sent people to imprison her and watch her closely.


    The space was spacious. The windows on both sides werepletely soldered to death, and the door was always locked. Only people came to her regrly every day to make sure that she was alive.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, the period of time until the baby was born was also the most painful period of time in Anna Stuat.


    She seemed to be unable to tell the reality and her previous life. She suddenly curled up, with her hands around her knees, and her whole body was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Anna Stuat? Anna Stuat, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this time, a hurried footsteps came, apanied by the anxious voice of Sadin Andrew.


    He grabbed Anna Stuat¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°why do you look so bad?¡±


    When she entered the ward, she saw Anna Stuat¡¯s pale face. She wrapped her arms around her knees and curled up, as if she was drowning in despair.


    Just a nce at it, Sadin Andrew felt a throbbing pain in her heart.


    The loud noise woke Anna Stuat up from her memory.


    She tried hard to open her eyes, but it was still dark in front of her.


    ¡°Sadin Andrew?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± the face of the bitch Anna Stuat gradually turned red. Sadin Andrew sighed.


    He looked around the ward again and said in surprise, ¡°I just went to the doctor¡¯s office to get some medicine for you. Why are you alone in the ward? Where is my brother?¡±


    Anna Stuat was taken aback.


    Only then did she realize the rtionship between the man in front of her and Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Did you tell him about me?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t hear it clearly for a while and asked in surprise, ¡°what?¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He had acquiesced in his own thoughts.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sadin Andrew, how could Philip Andrew know about her ande all the way here?


    Anyway, whether Philip Andrew was really worried that she woulde to visit her or just tough at her, it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Philip Andrew has left.¡± Anna Stuat said in a cold tone, as her face gradually returned to calm.


    Sadin Andrew was even more surprised.


    He frowned and quietly looked at Anna Stuat. Looking at the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, he hesitated for a moment and wondered if he should ask her the question in his heart.


    When cousin came here just now, he looked anxious.


    Having been friends with Philip Andrew for many years, he had never seen Philip Andrew look like this.


    he still remembered thatst time it seemed that something happened to uncle and auntie.


    Obviously, Philip Andrew cared about Anna Stuat very much, but he also heard that the two of them seemed to have broken off their engagement.


    Thinking of this, Sadin Andrew frowned more tightly. She had a lot of doubts in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a while, he shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± he picked up a ss of water and handed it to Anna Stuat. Sadin Andrew asked with concern, ¡°the Professor Qian called me and asked me to take care of you before he left.¡±

 Chapter 99

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head.


    A melodious ringtone suddenly rang.


    The ringtone was strange. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t from Anna Stuat.


    She opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. Although she still couldn¡¯t see anything, she could vaguely hear Sadin Andrew pick up the phone.


    ¡°I have to answer a phone call.¡± He said apologetically.


    She had nned to pick him up outside the ward, but when she thought of the current condition of Anna Stuat and leaving him alone in the ward, she was still a little worried, so she went to the window beside.


    Outside the ward.


    Nic Bery looked at Philip Andrew, who had been silent and pursed his thin lips, and felt very nervous.


    Just now, he and Philip Andrew went back to the corridor. Unexpectedly, when they came back, they saw Sadin Andrew holding Anna Stuat¡¯s shoulder and saying something with concern.


    Because of the distance, they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation clearly.


    But the intimacy between the two people was really inconceivable.


    ¡°President Andrew.¡± Nic Bery got closer to her and whispered, ¡°let¡¯s¡­¡±


    Do you still want to stay here?


    It seemed that there were more than two of them.


    ¡°How is my Second uncle doing?¡± Philip Andrew suddenly asked.


    The two of them left thepany in a hurry and rushed to the hospital with Nic and Bery. They couldn¡¯t hide this from each other. Anglo Andrew would definitely investigate it thoroughly.


    As expected, Nic Bery¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hide it from Mr. Andrew. After all, he has his people in the hospital.¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded, but he didn¡¯t, so he vented his anger on Nic Bery.


    ¡°Arrange some bodyguards.¡± Philip Andrew ordered, ¡°just stay in this ward. From now on, no one is allowed to get close to this ward without my permission.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°besides, find a nursing worker to take care of her 24 hours a day.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say her name, he didn¡¯t think about her except Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nic Bery hesitated. It was rare for her to say yes to Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew turned around and nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just worried that second young master¡­¡±


    After all, Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat had been apart for a period of time. He had just seen clearly the rtionship between Sadin Andrew and Anna Stuat. They didn¡¯t look like ordinary friends at all.


    Although second young master was usually gentle and gentle to everyone.


    But his alienation was carved in his bones. If he didn¡¯t really care about someone, how could he look like that when he held Anna Stuat¡¯s shoulder just now?


    Thinking of this, Nic Bery felt a headache.


    Although Philip Andrew and Anglo Andrew were enemies, he and Sadin Andrew had always been getting along well.


    ¡°Sadin Andrew?¡± Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°He won¡¯t stay here long.¡± After a while, he shook his head and said in a low voice.


    Nic Bery asked in confusion.


    Philip Andrew said, ¡°since you have arranged someone to be here, how could you not know that Sadin Andrew is also here? As long as Anna Stuat exposed what happened to Sadin Andrew, he can¡¯t hide it. But no matter what, he will never let him stay here any longer.¡±


    Having fought with Anglo Andrew for so many years, Philip Andrew knew her Second uncle uncle and opponent very well.


    Just as the two of them were talking, Sadin Andrew, who was in the ward, had hung up the phone.


    Frowning, he walked to the bedside of Anna Stuat.


    Hearing his footsteps, Anna Stuat turned her head, with a puzzled look on her face.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t tell what it felt like.


    After a long while, he sighed, ¡°I have something to deal with at home. I have to go back now.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded in understanding.


    When Sadin Andrew called him just now, he vaguely heard him calling him ¡°father¡±.


    It must be his father, Anglo Andrew.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I will take good care of myself.¡± After a pause, Anna Stuat continued, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Professor Qian.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sadin Andrew frowned and wondered what she wanted to add?


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a figure appearing at the door of the ward.


    He turned around and saw Philip Andrew. Confused, he was about to call for help, but Philip Andrew gently raised her hand to stop him and motioned him to go out.


    Therefore, he could only restrain the doubts in his heart and whispered to Anna Stuat, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded without thinking too much.


    About five or six minutester, Sadin Andrew finally returned to the ward.


    ¡°I found you a nursing worker.¡± Sadin Andrew said in a weird tone.


    However, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t think about the weirdness in his words. Instead, she frowned and wanted to refuse, ¡°no¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Sadin Andrew interrupted, ¡°you don¡¯t have to refuse in a hurry. This is also the meaning of Professor Qian.¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t say anything but frowned more tightly.


    ¡°Both Professor Qian and I have our own business to deal with. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯te to the hospital if we are busy, so we can only hire a nurse to take care of you temporarily. You can tell her anything.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°you don¡¯t have to feel troubled. After all, you had a sudden ident because you had spent a lot of energy in the orphanage. No matter what, I and the Professor Qian have to take part of the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to talk about it now.¡± Sadin Andrew sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve found a nursing worker. When I leave, you can call her if you need anything.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t refuse.


    After all, she was too weak to take care of herself.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s phone rang again.


    Perhaps it was because his family was urging him, he said goodbye to Anna Stuat and left in a hurry.


    After a while, a light sound of footsteps came in.


    Anna Stuat guessed that it must be Sadin Andrew who had hired a nursing worker for her.


    ¡°Are you here to take care of me?¡± Anna Stuat asked subconsciously.


    The footsteps paused for a moment, and then they could hear the sounding in. It was obvious that the person was closer, but he did not speak.


    She frowned slightly, ¡°aunt?¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand as if she wanted to fumble for something, but her hand missed. She was about to jump off the bed.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±

 Chapter 100

    It was a very strange male voice.


    Although she was supported by someone and she couldn¡¯t see anything in front of her, Anna Stuat quickly pushed the person in front of her away.


    With a serious look on her face, she asked, ¡°who are you? How did youe in? Where is the nurse who takes care of me?¡±


    Philip Andrew paused for a moment.


    Then he lowered his head and looked at the small sound changing equipment at hand. Fortunately, Nic Bery had reminded him to be prepared in advance. Otherwise, if it was exposed just now, he was afraid that Anna Stuat would not ept his arrival.


    Since the sound transformation equipment had been turned on, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t have to pinch his throat deliberately.


    ¡°My mother will be here soon. I was entrusted by her to check on you for the time being.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s frown softened a little. ¡°Are you the child of a nursing worker?¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded slightly, but then realized that Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then you can sit far away. I¡¯ll call you if I have something to tell you.¡±


    After all, she was in the same ward with a strange man, and she still felt a little ufortable.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Philip Andrew took a look at her, stood up and pulled the chair far away. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, the nurse finally arrived.


    As soon as she arrived, she confirmed the identity of Philip Andrew to Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Auntie, please get me a ss of water.¡± Anna Stuat said softly.


    When the nurse was about to move, Nic Bery, who had been waiting aside silently, suddenly waved at her.


    It was not until then that the nurse realized what had happened. She hesitated for a while and stopped. Then Philip Andrew stood up, poured some water slowly and handed it to Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, your water.¡± The nurse said quickly.


    In fact, Anna Stuat felt something was wrong, but it was the first day that she couldn¡¯t see. She wasn¡¯t used to the situation, so she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    She nodded slightly and touched the back of Philip Andrew¡¯s hand when she took the water from the ss.


    The man¡¯s hand was scalded.


    She subconsciously drew back her hand, and the strange feeling in her heart was stronger.


    But she tried her best to convince herself to get used to the current situation. She took a deep breath and reached out for the ss again.


    Philip Andrew stayed here until the afternoon. As there were some business to deal with in thepany, he had to leave.


    Before leaving, he called the nurse out of the ward and whispered to her to take good care of Anna Stuat.


    The nurse nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Miss Stuat. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    This nurse was an experienced nurse who was good at taking care of patients.


    For a patient like Anna Stuat, who could only see his eyes temporarily and move normally with his hands and feet, there was no pressure for him to take care of her.


    Philip Andrew then left in relief.


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Anna Stuat finally fell asleep after drinking the health care soup made by the nurse.


    Because she couldn¡¯t see, she had been in a state of mental tension.


    This situationsted for a whole day. Her nerves were suppressed and she couldn¡¯t bear it in the evening.


    ¡°Miss Stuat?¡± She called Anna Stuat in a low voice, but there was no response. Then the nurse stood up and was about to wash up and have a rest.


    At this time, there was a sudden slight noise outside the ward.


    The nurse turned around and saw the door was gently opened.


    Philip Andrew walked in quietly.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew, you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Philip Andrew suddenly shook her hand slightly, indicating her to be quiet.


    Only then did the nurse realize that Anna Stuat was resting. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Andrew, why are you here?¡±


    Philip Andrew was worn out.


    He had just finished an important cross-border meeting in thepany that night. He hadn¡¯t rested much since he left the hospital in the afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. You can go out now.¡±


    The nurse was stunned. ¡°Youe?¡±


    She was confused and wanted to ask something, but Nic Bery, who had been standing outside the ward, suddenly waved at her.


    The nurse hesitated and walked out.


    Nic Bery looked in the direction of the ward.


    Philip Andrew had already sat down on the chair beside the bed, looking down at Anna Stuat¡¯s sleeping face.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly, a sense of helplessness rising in his heart.


    ¡°President Andrew hasn¡¯t had lunch yet. Please prepare some food and bring it here.¡± Said Nic Bery.


    The nurse nodded immediately.


    After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°tonight President Andrew will take care of Miss Stuat. I have arranged a rest room for you in the next room. You can go to the next room to have a rest for the time being.¡±


    The nurse frowned and agreed after thinking for a while.


    Although he didn¡¯t know much about the rtionship between Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, she was employed by Philip Andrew. Judging from the attitude of Anna Stuat, it was obvious that he knew the existence of the employer.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, it was always right to listen to the employer.


    In the ward.


    In her dream, Anna Stuat had a nightmare. She frowned and murmured.


    Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t hear clearly for a while and got closer to him.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew paused and stiffened.


    In her dream, Anna Stuat was probably really sad. She kept murmuring, tears rolling down the corners of her eyes.


    Philip Andrew had mixed feelings.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the departure of Emily Sandra would make Anna Stuat so painful.


    But


    Philip Andrew slowly closed his eyes.


    After a long time, he finally slowly reached out his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corners of Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes.


    His action was unprecedentedly gentle, and even his expression was particrly warm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said softly.


    However, it was indeed Emily Sandra¡¯s own request to leave. Now even Philip Andrew herself might not be able to contact Emily Sandra for a while.


    He med himself for all the pain and sorrow of Anna Stuat, but he didn¡¯t know that it was not the truth.


    Although she had dreamed of Emily Sandra.


    However, Anna Stuat dreamed more of what had happened in her previous life.


    In her dream, it seemed that she was repeating the ridiculous life in her previous life. She was separated from Emily Sandra and brought to the capital by the people of the Stuat family. After that, she got pregnant again.


    Until the baby was about to be born, knowing that her life was just a joke.

 Chapter 101

    The deeper and farther the dream went, the more painful Anna Stuat¡¯s expression was.


    Finally, in her sleep, her moodpletely copsed and burst. Tears no longer flowed down like before, but rolled down her cheeks.


    Philip Andrew realized that something was wrong ¨C Anna Stuat was obviously not like an ordinary nightmare.


    On the contrary, it is more like a nightmare.


    ¡°Anna Stuat?¡± He whispered the name of Anna Stuat.


    However, Anna Stuat was obviously deeply trapped in the nightmare. Several calls failed to wake her up.


    Instead, her tears became fiercer.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± Philip Andrew shouted again and suddenly thought of something? Quickly turn on his voice transformer and change her adressing to Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, wake up.¡± He shouted, gently pushing Anna Stuat¡¯s shoulder, and tried to be very gentle.


    Nic Bery outside also noticed the sudden changes in the ward.


    The pupil was slightly shocked, and he immediately wanted to enter.


    At this time, Anna Stuat on the hospital bed finally had some reaction.


    Philip Andrew quickly made a gesture to stop, and Nic Bery retreated again.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s tears in her sleep are no longer so turbulent.


    She just want to grab something at random.


    Philip Andrew hurriedly handed his hand to her, while continuing to pretend the role of the nurse aunt¡¯s son, and gently shouted to her: ¡°Miss Stuat, wake up.¡±


    The hand was tightly held by the woman who was immersed in the nightmare.


    Her strength made her grip on Philip Andrew¡¯s hand very strong, even unconsciously.


    However, Philip Andrew seemed to be concious, and he still called out to her gently and patiently.


    The soothing voice seems to have yed a role. Anna Stuat¡¯s dream began to jump, no longer as painful as her previous life. A tall and straight figure appeared in the hazy world.


    Her eyelids jumped, as if there were signs of awakening.


    ¡°Miss Stuat?¡± Philip Andrew shouted at her, and his voice became more gentle.


    Anna Stuat finally opened her eyes after several shouts.


    Although the fundus of the eye is still hazy, it can be seen that it is indeed awake from sleep.


    It seems that her consciousness has notpletely recovered.


    The moment she opened her eyelids, she suddenly shouted: ¡°Philip Andrew!¡±


    Then, regardless, he rushed up and hugged the person in front of him.


    Philip Andrew froze all over.


    Anna Stuat may not know whether it is a dream or a reality at this moment.


    She held Philip Andrew tightly, and her mouth was still sobbing in a low voice.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s body slowly rxed. After a while, he finally slowly closed his eyes and had to say, ¡°Sorry, Miss Stuat, did you recognize the wrong person?¡±


    Anna Stuat in her arms was stunned.


    The next second, she froze and pushed Philip Andrew away.


    She was almostpletely awake, and her face was embarrassed: ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I just had a nightmare, and I recognized the wrong person.¡±


    Philip Andrew did not ask her what kind of nightmare she had.


    Only nodded gently: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The atmosphere in the ward solidified for a moment.


    After about half a minute, Anna Stuat¡¯s brain slowly restarted when it crashed.


    She suddenly realized something was wrong: ¡°Why are you here? Where is the nurse aunt?¡±


    Philip Andrew turned his head and made a gesture to Nic Bery, who was outside the ward. He said, ¡°My mother went back to get something. I¡¯m here to watch you for the time being.¡±


    He paused for a moment, ¡°I saw you in a nightmare when I just came in, so I wanted to wake you up.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face was red, and she was a little embarrassed about her own guesses.


    But the next second she realized something new was wrong.


    But the reason in her mind still forced her to speak calmly, as if inadvertently asking, ¡°But how can you always help the nurse aunt take care of me , when do you have so much time?¡±


    Philip Andrew did not change his face. He lied and said, ¡°I happen to be a doctor in this hospital.¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡± Anna Stuat could not detect any problem, so she nodded gently.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After thinking about it, she once again thanked Philip Andrew solemnly: ¡°I really had a nightmare just now, thank you for waking me up.¡±


    The dream was too painful. She really didn¡¯t want to fall into that painful memory again.


    Even when she is awake, she can¡¯t see anything in front of my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± Philip Andrew said quietly.


    After that, Anna Stuat did not recover for a long time. Philip Andrew took care of her from time to time as the son of a nurse aunt.


    Originally, Anna Stuat always kept alert, but as time went by, she gradually found that he did not have any bad thoughts, and the two people talked very well, so Anna Stuat slowly put down her alert.


    ¡°Mr. Fu, I haven¡¯t asked. What kind of doctor are you?¡±


    Fu is the surname of Philip Andrew¡¯s mother.


    Philip Andrew was peeling an apple. Hearing this, he looked up at Anna Stuat and said, ¡°I¡¯m a psychologist.¡±


    ¡°Psychologist?¡± Anna Stuat was surprised. ¡°No wonder you have so much free time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many patients. If you have any problems or needs, I can help you.¡± Philip Andrew smiled and handed the peeled apple to Anna Stuat. Without saying more, he just whispered, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Anna Stuat took the apple and bit it twice, suddenly showing a hesitation on her face.


    ¡°I do have some problems in my mind. Can you really help me?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about it?¡±


    It may be that the things that have been oppressed in her heart are really too long. Anna Stuat hesitated for a few seconds and then suddenly breathed a long breath.


    ¡°Do you remember the night when you saw me in the hospital the first day, I had a nightmare?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly, and unconsciously sat up straight, looking at Anna Stuat with a dignified face: ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t my first nightmare,¡± Anna Stuat said with a wry smile, lowering her eyelids.


    She has gradually been able to adapt to such darkness, and the doctor also said that her eyes are recovering well, at least for the moment, in the process of gradual recovery.


    Maybe it won¡¯t be long before we can recover the light.


    ¡°Before that, I often had nightmares exactly like this one,¡± Anna Stuat said in a slightly trembling voice.


    She described what happened in herst life as a nightmare.


    In fact, a long time ago, these things really haunted her like a nightmare, making her feel extremely painful.


    Looking at her slightly painful expression, Philip Andrew¡¯s palm tightened slightly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of nightmare you are having?¡±

 Chapter 102

    ¡°It was a terrible nightmare.¡± Anna Stuat took a breath and said softly.


    She said: ¡°In my dream, I came to the capital from other cities far away, and was forced to separate from my mother, thinking that I was reunited with other rtives.¡±


    When she said this, she paused slightly, slowly closed her eyes, and carefully observed that her body was trembling slightly.


    However, Philip Andrew habitually squinted.


    From this beginning, he can almost judge that this is what happened to Anna Stuat.


    She was picked up from Sandra Vige by the Stuat family and had to be separated from Emily Sandra ¨C just why was it a nightmare?


    Does it mean that she is afraid toe to the capital?


    Wrinkling his brows, he thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t figure out anything for a while. The man shook his head and decided to stop thinking and listen carefully.


    Anna Stuat just rested for a while, and her mood seemed to be relieved slightly.


    She said, ¡°But those rtives I thought didn¡¯t treat me as a rtive at all.¡±


    ¡°In a dream.¡± At this point, Anna Stuat¡¯s palm was unconsciously tightened, and the striped bed sheet under her hand was pulled and crumpled.


    ¡°What happened in the dream?¡± Sensing that she was in the wrong mood, Philip Andrew suddenly reached out and held her hand.


    He didn¡¯t use much strength. The warmth of his palm slowly spread to the back of Anna Stuat¡¯s hand, calming her expression.


    Anna Stuat slowly exhaled: ¡°In my dream, my family sold me to a man for money. After a night of ident, I was pregnant.¡±


    At this point, the expression on her face became somewhat painful.


    But I still managed to finish the rest.


    ¡°I thought it was over, but I didn¡¯t think that my so-called family members suddenly imprisoned me and used me until the baby was about to be born¡­¡±


    She bit her lips as she spoke.


    Because the force is too big, the lips that were still pale suddenly turned red.


    ¡°When someone from that family came, I knew that they wanted to use the children in my belly to hook up with other families, as well as my mother, who also died unexpectedly.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s pupil contracted slightly, and the expression on his face could not help but change slightly.


    Although Anna Stuat¡¯s story was very vague, she could roughly recognize all kinds of people in it and who they were.


    That family is undoubtedly the Stuat family.


    And that man


    His eyes unconsciously fell on Anna Stuat¡¯s stomach.


    Wearing loose striped medical clothes, her lower abdomen is t, and her figure is no different than before.


    To say that pregnancy is obviously impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream.¡± Philip Andrew shook his head, removed his thoughts from his mind, and looked at Anna Stuat, who quietlyforted him.


    Obviously, it can only be a dream.


    After all, Anna Stuat said that her mother died unexpectedly, and Emily Sandra is still alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a dream.¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s voice was very soft.


    He also really felt that the things in hisst life seemed like a dream to him.


    At the beginning of her dream, she was not sure whether those things were true in herst life or were all made up by herself.


    However, whether it is a previous life or just a fantasy.


    She will not let those things make those tragedies repeat themselves.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°When I first had that dream, I was still in my hometown.¡± Of course, it is impossible to talk about things in a previous life to the person in front of you.


    Anna Stuat smiled and pretended to be rxed and ended the topic: ¡°As a result, the dream didn¡¯tst long. Someone actually picked me up and left. Later, I came to the capital.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s brow was slightly wrinkled, and his face was slightly dignified.


    What Anna Stuat said is like a dream but not like a dream. It sounds weird and strange, but it seems to conform to logic.


    He frowned thoughtfully.


    Anna Stuat suddenly asked, ¡°Doctor Fu, do you think these dreams of me are omens?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s action.


    Before he could answer anything, Anna Stuat said to herself, ¡°Maybe the omen can¡¯t be changed at all. Even if some things have changed in the early days, in the final analysis, the result will be the direction of dreams.¡±


    She remembered that she had worked hard for so long and finally got rid of the control of the Stuat family, but now her mother¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.


    And her rtionship with Philip Andrew, the rtionship with the Andrew family, everything isplicated, even more messy.


    ¡°No.¡± Philip Andrew answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Well?¡± Anna Stuat opened her mouth slightly and looked puzzled.


    ¡°No.¡± Philip Andrew repeated again, ¡°Dreams are just dreams, not omens or warnings. Maybe there will be some coincidences, but they will never be thest direction of real life.¡±


    He has now basically affirmed that Anna Stuat said that the man in the dream, the father of the child she was pregnant with, was undoubtedly Philip Andrew.


    Although he dosen¡¯t know why Anna Stuat had such a dream, Philip Andrew is sure.


    If one day, Anna Stuat is pregnant with his child, he will not allow Anna Stuat to disappear under his eyes, and no one can imprison her.


    Hearing her tone was too serious, Anna Stuat suddenly smiled easily.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    Philip Andrew looked at her steadily.


    Although she could not see, Anna Stuat could still feel a burning sight falling on her.


    Her tight body suddenly copsed a lot: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of too much pressure recently, so I always have this nightmare, which makes me be sentimental.¡±


    All these things in herst life have been like a heavy rock on her.


    Now when these words were spoken out, she felt much morefortable.


    The person in front of him is Dr. Fu, a psychologist who only had a short meeting with her, and maybe he is really a good person to talk to.


    Philip Andrew on the other side has been staring at her, but he doesn¡¯t look away. His pupils are dark and deep, and there seems to be a deep pool hidden in it.


    ¡°Is the weather good today?¡± Anna Stuat suddenly stood up, and stretched, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the hospital for so many days, but I¡¯m a little moldy. Can you take me down to bask in the sun?¡±


    Philip Andrew refused her request for the first time.


    ¡°I have another patient who will leave soon, and let my mother take care of youter.¡±


    After leaving the ward, he whispered to Nic Bery who was following him: ¡°Go and arrange the best psychologist. I have something to know.¡±

 Chapter 103

    ¡°The omen has really happened in real life.¡±


    In the living room of Lishan Mansion Vi.


    Philip Andrew was sitting in front of the sofa in the square, opposite him was a middle-aged psychologist in a white coat and gold rimmed sses.


    The servant of the Andrew family served the tea and then stepped aside silently to act as an invisible person.


    The psychologist took a sip of tea, and then continued: ¡°Just among some patients I have received before, there have been some people who have had premonitory dreams.¡±


    In front of us is James Howe, a famous psychologist ranking top.


    After Philip Andrew left the hospital, he immediately asked Nic Bery to contact and arrange someone toe to the Andrew family for this consultation.


    ¡°Has anyone ever had such a dream?¡± Philip Andrew¡¯s eyebrows slightly twisted, subconsciously repeated what James said.


    James Howe nodded slowly: ¡°Yes, it is not umon to have some premonitory dreams due to sudden external stimuli.¡±


    ¡°Not only me, but also some of the patients that my colleagues havee in contact with.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± he suddenly turned around and showed a rare hesitation on his face. ¡°But the situation described by these people is a little different from thedy you said.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Philip Andrew asked quickly.


    ¡°Even if other patients have omens, the omens are also very short. Many people usually only encounter a ce they have never been to, and then it happens in real life soon afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that a small number of people are omens to some plots, which will also happen in real life soon. What you said about your friend¡¯s dream seems tooplete and coherent.¡±


    ¡°Is it really just a nightmare? It has nothing to do with omens?¡±


    James shook his head: ¡°Since your friend said that she foresaw something in her dream, it is obvious that her dream must be an omen. As for why it is different from others, I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can Mr. Andrew arrange for me to meet your friend?¡±


    Philip Andrew shook his head: ¡°Her situation is not convenient.¡±


    James could only sigh with regret.


    Philip Andrew asked again, ¡°Do you know, Doctor James, why did she suddenly have such a premonitory dream?¡±


    ¡°Our psychological research association has also discussed this issue.¡± James said, ¡°The conclusion is that most people¡¯s premonitory dreams are rted to their living environment and the stress they suffer.¡±


    ¡°The content of their dreams is more or less rted to the things they care about very much.¡±


    Things they care about very much.


    Philip Andrew immediately thought of Emily Sandra¡¯s leaving.


    He remembered that Emily Sandra was mentioned in the nightmare Anna Stuat mentioned, but it was not because she left, but because she died unexpectedly.


    At the thought of this, Philip Andrew¡¯s eyebrows immediately tightened again.


    James looked at him and thought, ¡°What did Mr. Andrew think of?¡±


    Philip Andrew did not speak, and his face became more gloomy.


    When James saw this, he probably knew that he could not ask.


    He thought about it for a while and proposed, ¡°In fact, in the case of your friend, if it is just a simple dream, it is OK to let it go.¡±


    Seeing Philip Andrew¡¯s look rxed, he paused, and then continued to say: ¡°However, if there is any problem with her psychological or even physical condition, it should be based on the stimulus source.¡±


    After seeing Dr. James off, Philip Andrew sat for a long time in the living room.


    After a long time, the tea on the table cooled, and the servants at home changed it back and forth several times, until Aunt Miller could not help reminding him.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s gettingte. Why are you still sitting in the living room?¡±


    Philip Andrew suddenly came to his senses.


    He looked out of the window. It was really dark outside.


    He suddenly took a deep breath: ¡°Nic Bery.¡±


    Nic Bery used to stay on the sidelines and didn¡¯t dare to disturb his thoughts. Now she was called and ran to him.


    ¡°President Andrew, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Send some people to check the tracks of Mrs Sandra.¡± Philip Andrew thought for a moment and paused


    Nic Bery was delighted: ¡°Yes.¡±


    His boss¡¯s ideas have changed.


    From the very beginning, he thought it was inappropriate to let Emily Sandra go as she thought, but he did not expect that Emily Sandra¡¯s departure from Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat caused this.


    If it was not for the concern of Anglo Andrew, Nic Bery would even send someone to find someone privately.


    It¡¯s good now.


    Later, Philip Andrew did not go to the hospital to take care of Anna Stuat.


    On the one hand, he has not figured out how to face Anna Stuat, and on the other hand, something happened inside the Andrew Group.


    The Anglo Andrew faction has been very happy recently, which has ruined several major cases of his subordinates, and thepany¡¯s wind direction has changed faintly.


    It¡¯s not easy for him to go to the hospital again. Anglo Andrew has been keeping a close eye on him recently, and he often runs to the hospital, which may easily cause Anna Stuat to catch fire.


    However, Anna Stuat did not know this.


    For several days, Dr. Fu, whom she thought had not appeared in the ward, still felt a little lost.


    ¡°Auntie, is Dr. Fu very busy recently?¡±


    Anna Stuat was standing at the window of the ward, blowing the wind.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With continuous medication, her eyes have recovered a little in recent days.


    Although she still can¡¯t see, she can feel the existence of the light source. The doctor in charge said it was a good phenomenon. If this continues, her eyes will recover in half a month at most.


    The nurse aunt was folding the sheets and was shocked when she heard Anna Stuat¡¯s words.


    Then she remembered who Dr. Fu was in Anna Stuat¡¯s mouth.


    But


    She doesn¡¯t know what Philip Andrew is doing.


    After thinking about it, he could onlyugh: ¡°Yes, he is very busy recently, even I can¡¯t see people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Anna Stuat nodded gently, with a slightly mncholy expression.


    She felt that it was really easy to chat with Dr. Fu. Although Dr. Fu didn¡¯t talk much, he always talked to the point and often gave her a lot of inspiration.


    However, he can¡¯t always spend their time on her.


    After all, he has his own job.


    The nurse aunt over there has cleaned up the ward quickly. I guess it¡¯s a good day today.


    The nurse aunt suggested, ¡°Recently, the hospital has been stuffy. Why don¡¯t I take you out for a walk?¡±


    The attending doctor means to keep a good mood, which is conducive to the recovery of Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 104

    In total, she has been in the hospital for nearly a month, even though she knows that it is because her eyes have not recovered, at this moment, Anna Stuat can¡¯t stay any longer.


    Hearing the nurse aunt¡¯s proposal, she naturally agreed happily.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll find you some clothes.¡± As the nurse aunt said, she went to the nearby cab and found a suit of clothes suitable for going out.


    Then he pulled the curtain of the ward and left, waiting for Anna Stuat to change her clothes.


    Although her eyes could not see, Anna Stuat¡¯s hands and feet were very flexible. She changed her clothes quickly.


    She shouted from a distance: ¡°Auntie, you cane in.¡±


    The nurse aunt just pushed the door in, and there was another person around.


    Her face was beaming: ¡°Miss Stuat, Mr. Andrew hase to see you.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s first reaction was that Philip Andrew came.


    As soon as she thought so, she could not help shaking her head.


    How could it be Philip Andrew.


    Fortunately, Sadin Andrew said in time: ¡°How do you feel about your eyes recently? Are they any better?¡±


    His voice was as gentle as ever.


    Anna Stuat sighed in her heart, and a taste that could not be exined slowly came to her.


    She pressed the emotion down, vaguely distinguished it ording to the direction of the sound source for a while, and then smiled: ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±


    Sadin Andrew actually asked the doctor about Anna Stuat before he came to the ward.


    They are generally clear.


    At the moment, Anna Stuat said that it was just to make her heart more stable.


    He took two steps forward, stretched out a hand and shook it gently in front of Anna Stuat: ¡°Can you feel it?¡±


    In fact, there are some white lights and shadows in front of me, which have slowly swayed.


    Anna Stuat nodded slowly: ¡°I can feel some.¡±


    Sadin Andrew in front of him showed his first calm andfortable smile in such a long time.


    ¡°It seems that they will recover soon.¡± He said softly.


    After another look at Anna Stuat¡¯s dress, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    The nurse aunt on the side hurriedly replied, ¡°I think the weather is good outside today, so I want to take Miss Stuat out for a walk.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a careful look at Sadin Andrew¡¯s face.


    This man is also one of his employers, although not as good as another Mr Andrewes here frequently, but the nurse aunt is still a little worried about taking Anna Stuat out, which will make them feel that they make their own decisions.


    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t mind that.


    He turned to pull back the curtain beside the window and looked out the window.


    The sun is bright, the sky is clear, and the temperature is not so high. There is a faint cool wind blowing in among the wide open windows.


    It is indeed a rare fine weather.


    ¡°Well, auntie, take a rest first. I¡¯ll take Anna Stuat out for a walk.¡± He thought for a moment and said.


    The nurse aunt was stunned and showed a little hesitation on her face.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sadin Andrew said again.


    The nurse aunt thought for a moment, and the bodyguard outside the door was willing to let Sadin Andrew in, indicating that another Mr. Andrew should not mind his existence.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So soon the nurse aunt thought.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Mr. Andrew. I just don¡¯t know whether Miss Stuat agrees or not.¡±


    Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t care who goes out with her.


    It¡¯s not impossible if it¡¯s Sadin Andrew.


    Although she could feel that this person was somewhat inexplicably repelled, Anna Stuat could also feel her attitude softening as time went by.


    Another thing is that the nurse aunt doesn¡¯t know what is going on. She seems to have some inexplicable awe of her. She always seems careful when talking and doing things.


    If she let her go out with her


    ¡°That would trouble you.¡± Anna Stuat thought and said.


    She just can¡¯t see, but other aspects are very convenient.


    So she didn¡¯t let Sadin Andrew follow her step by step. She just stood beside her and held her hand. If she met any obstacles on the road or needed to turn, someone could just remind.


    After leaving the hospital, there is a park just a few hundred meters away.


    The roads in the park are all paved with cobblestones, and there are many obstacles, so Sadin Andrew helped her stabilize a little.


    ¡°Professor Qian has been talking about you recently, but he has taken an important project and spent all day in the schoolboratory, so he can¡¯te out.¡± Sadin Andrew said as he walked, ¡°So recently theb is a little less busy, so he quickly sent me to see you.¡±


    He exined to Professor Qian that they had not visited Anna Stuat for such a long time.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She nodded slightly and asked about the child in the orphanage before.


    ¡°By the way, how is Bruce Mart? Has the child been ill recently?¡±


    Sadin Andrew was stunned.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t expect Anna Stuat would suddenly mention Bruce Mart, or that Anna Stuat would still think about Bruce Mart at this time.


    He shook his head with a wry smile: ¡°The child has been in good health recently, but because thest illness was too frightening, the orphanage was not at ease, so it was decided to send him to the hospital for surgery.¡±


    In fact, Bruce Mart¡¯s condition should have been operated on long ago, but the orphanage could not afford so much money.


    The child was also sensible and knew the difficulties of the hospital, so he always stressed that his illness was not so serious and he refused to go to the hospital for treatment.


    As for this time, it was Sadin Andrew who helped.


    He set up a relief fund in his own name and invested a lot of money in it to help some poor and sick children.


    Bruce Mart received a treatment fund.


    ¡°When will he have the operation?¡±


    ¡°It may take another half month or so.¡± Sadin Andrew said, ¡°The hospital doesn¡¯t dare to operate easily, and we have to wait for his physical condition to stabilizepletely.¡±


    ¡°That child is also worring about your situation.¡± He said, subconsciously looking at Anna Stuat, his eyes were a little deep. ¡°He said he woulde to see you several times, but the hospital wouldn¡¯t let him go, worring that he would suddenly get sick again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let hime.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head. ¡°Next time you go to see him, tell him to stay in the hospital. When my eyes are better, I will go to see him.¡±


    Sadin Andrew was silent for a while, and then nodded gently: ¡°OK.¡±


    Since returning he has heard many versions of rumors about Anna Stuat from many channels, all of which are about her bad.


    An illegitimate daughter, who is close to Philip Andrew by any means for fame and wealth


    But now, he felt that he could not understand Anna Stuat in front of him.

 Chapter 105

    When he returned to the Andrew family¡¯s old house, he had no intention of listening to the servant talk about his cousin¡¯s fiancee.


    It was said that she was pregnant before marriage. Because she had children, she was able to climb the tree of home building. But then Grandma knew that the so-called pregnancy was fake from beginning to end.


    But her cousin refused to part with her.


    Since then, Sadin Andrew has had a very vague impression of the future sister-inw, that is, she is good at scheming.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How can a woman who can firmly hold Philip Andrew in her hand with a fake pregnancy be a simple woman?


    Later, he learned more about Anna Stuat¡¯s life experience.


    The illegitimate daughter of Bright Stuat, the chairman of the Stuat group, just because of her identity, she was enough to let her real family, and her father was not happy with her.


    And more and more idental encounters.


    At the academic conference of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine, andter at the birthday party of the old master Berly of China and Canada.


    Every encounter made him more disgusted with Anna Stuat, until once in the orphanage not long ago.


    He was suddenly shaken by his previous ideas.


    Is a woman who is really so scheming and malicious really going to risk destroying her own future to save an orphan without a father or mother?


    After staring at Anna Stuat for a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Anna Stuat did not respond to this question for a moment. She just felt that his question was a bit thoughtless: ¡°Why do you do that?¡±


    Sadin Andrew reflected.


    He exhaled a long, foul breath.


    After a long time, he finally said again, ¡°What if you could not save Bruce Mart?¡±


    Anna Stuat paused for a moment and vaguely felt that she had heard of this question.


    It seems that he saved old master Berly at the auction before.


    ¡°In fact, someone has asked me simr questions before?¡±


    Sadin Andrew looked at it puzzled.


    Anna Stuat continued: ¡°At that time, I said that because human life was vital, I had no time to think about it so much.¡±


    If we really count old master Berly¡¯s identity as more valuable. On the contrary, the old man caused him to have an ident, which is really doomed.


    Even when she thought about itter, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared.


    But even if he put it in the environment at that time, he would still choose to save people without hesitation.


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°The answer is still the same.¡± Anna Stuat raised her face slightly.


    The moonlight fell right through the crack of the leaves, leaving a mottled light mark on his face.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than human life,¡± she whispered


    Sadin Andrew waspletely silent.


    On the way back, neither of them spoke until Anna Stuat was sent to the door of the ward.


    Sadin Andrew then said goodbye.


    ¡°The project of theboratory has not beenpleted yet. I¡¯m afraid I will have to apany Professor Qian to stay in theboratory together. It is estimated that I can¡¯te to see you for a long time.¡±


    Anna Stuat smiled and said, ¡°But maybe by the time youe out of theb, my eyes will have healed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I want to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    Anna Stuat reached out her hand and helped herself to the doorframe, stood firm and continued: ¡°Thank you for helping me find such a good nurse aunt to take care of me.¡±


    Sadin Andrew hesitated for a moment. Looking at Anna Stuat¡¯s grateful expression, he hesitated to tell Anna Stuat that Philip Andrew had asked for the nurse.


    However, when he remembered that his father had said that the two had broken their engagement, he hesitated more and more.


    It¡¯s just that Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t seem to want to wait for his answer.


    ¡°And Dr. Fu.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Fu?¡±


    Sadin Andrew did not recognize Doctor Fu, but Anna Stuat was not particrly surprised. She exined: ¡°It was the son of the nurse aunt who came to help take care of me for a short time. He is a psychologist.¡±


    Speaking of this, her expression softened: ¡°He also enlightened me a lot.¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s doubts were not answered by Anna Stuat¡¯s answer, but his puzzled expression became more and more strong.


    Although Philip Andrew found the nurse, his background was clear.


    Why doesn¡¯t he know what the nurse aunt has as a psychologist¡¯s son?


    However, he still believed in the people Philip Andrew asked for, so he could only suppress his doubts and nned to find time to ask Philip Andrew what was going on.


    The Andrew group, President¡¯s Office.


    A thud came from the office through the frosted ss door.


    Several young assistant secretaries in the Secretariat looked at each other, with a tacit expression on their faces, and lowered their heads one after another, not daring to talk more about it.


    Although everyone knows that something must have happened in the office, they never dare to let anyone check one or two before calling someone inside.


    There is no other reason ¨C except for President Andrew, another person in the office is Director Andrew.


    The atmosphere in the office is indeed as tense as several secretaries outside.


    The expensive crystal cup was thrown to the ground and split.


    However, the two people present did not seem to notice.


    Philip Andrew was calmly drinking tea with a cup in his hand, while Anglo Andrew, who was sitting opposite him, was staring at him viciously with scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Well, well, you are really good!¡± He clenched his fist and stared at Philip Andrew, gnashing his teeth.


    Philip Andrew raised his eyes, nced at Anglo Andrew, and then calmly removed his eyes.


    Anglo Andrew became more and more angry: ¡°Do you think this will defeat me? Philip Andrew, don¡¯t forget that the Andrew group is not the Andrew group for you!¡±


    ¡°As for what you want to say about the US branch acquisition case.¡± The corner of his lips was slightly crooked, and his face showed a half smiling expression. ¡°I can only advise you that it is not eptable to cheat.¡±


    ¡°After all, paper can¡¯t hold fire. Even if I didn¡¯t report to the olddy this time, the olddy will know about it sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t becent!¡± Anglo Andrew pped the table heavily.


    He stared at Philip Andrew. He never felt that his nephew in front of him was so eyesore.


    He did fake the acquisition case distributed in the United States. In fact, in recent years, he did not operate his branchpany well abroad.


    Only in order to return to the headquarters and still be able to wield power, he had to take risks to trick the olddy.


    Who would have thought that Philip Andrew would expose it directly!

 Chapter 106

    The most important thing is that he always looked down upon this little brute!


    He didn¡¯t expect that he spent so much effort to crack the game in the United States, and it was so easy for someone to find out the evidence of his fraud.


    Thinking of this, Anglo Andrew couldn¡¯t help looking at Philip Andrew with a sad look.


    Philip Andrew smiled, pressed his right leg on his left leg, and leanedzily against the seat behind him: ¡°Is there anything else? If not¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t becent! Do you really think I have nothing on you?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face was nomittal.


    Anglo Andrew sneered, ¡°Are you connected with the illegitimate daughter of the Stuat family?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard what he said, but his expression quickly returned to a cold look.


    What Anglo Andrew can¡¯t stand most is his appearance.


    It was almost the same as his elder brother, who had already died.


    When elder brother Samule Andrew was alive, he was almost the entire Andrew Group, but as the second young master of the Andrew family, he did not even have the right to touch.


    Only a little family fund and share dividends can be held every year.


    How can he be reconciled?


    Fortunately, the dark cloud that is pressing on his head has disappeared.


    After the death of Samule Andrew, Mrs. Andrew also became seriously ill. The Andrew Group was left unattended. The second young master of the Andrew family, who was always looked down upon by others, took over thepany and became the chairman of more than 10000 people.


    Everyone in power should tter him. He really enjoys that feeling.


    But who would have thought that after many years, Philip Andrew had grown up to the point where he couldpete with him and seize power!


    Thinking of this, Anglo Andrew¡¯s expression became more bleak: ¡°In the hospital, there is a hidden beauty. my good nephew.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Second Uncle means.¡± Philip Andrew said coldly.


    Anglo Andrew sneered. He said, ¡°Now you are pleasing the olddy, but let her know that you are still connected with the illegitimate daughter. Philip Andrew, what do you think the olddy will do?¡±


    If it was before, it was impossible for him to just say a few threatening words, but he directly captured Anna Stuat and used it as a means to threaten Philip Andrew when necessary.


    But not now.


    The false acquisition case of the American branch infuriated Mrs. Andrew and directly seized half of his rights.


    Now he can only be a man who act merticulously.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he was not scared by his words: ¡°If you want to tell on me, you can go directly. I¡¯m also curious. If Grandma knows , who will have bad luck after all.¡±


    Seeing his attitude, Anglo Andrew could not help muttering.


    Philip Andrew is so confident.


    Anglo Andrew really wants his subordinates to find out. Unfortunately, there are bodyguards in the ward, and he can¡¯t get in at all. He can only be sure that Anna Stuat lives there.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Is there anything else?


    He looked at Philip Andrew in doubt for a while, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip Andrew nced at him with a half smile: ¡°If you want to know, you can go back and ask Sadin Andrew.¡±


    Sadin Andrew!


    Anglo Andrew¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    It suddenly urred that thest time he contacted his son, he seemed to be in a hospital.


    Anglo Andrew really couldn¡¯t wait. He got up and left.


    Looking at his impetuous figure, Philip Andrew¡¯s lips slightly pulled: ¡± I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stuat, how is it?¡±


    The gauze covering your eyes was peeled off in circles, and the long lost light was in front of her.


    The attending doctor reached out and shook her eyes gently: ¡± Can you see it?¡±


    After taking a deep breath of the excitement under the pressure, Anna Stuat nodded gently: ¡°I can see.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything ufortable or ufortable?¡±


    Anna Stuat blinked and got used to it a little, then said: ¡°The eyes are a little dry, but there is no other difort.¡±


    ¡°There seems to be no problem.¡±


    the attending doctor, could not help breathing a sigh of relief.


    Nic Bery, the person who is in contact with the Andrew group, has been tracking his treatment progress. He is afraid that he will not be able to do his job well if there is no result.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes are good now.


    ¡°After discharge, you should also pay attention. I will prescribe some medicine, and you can take Miss Stuat awayter.¡±


    The nurse aunt went with the doctor to get it, but Anna Stuat felt that she needed to adapt and went with the attending doctor.


    After taking the medicine, Anna Stuat nodded after listening to the doctor¡¯s detailed instructions on some precautions.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Dr. Lin, is there a psychologist named Fu in your hospital?¡±


    ¡°A psychiatrist surnamed Fu?¡± The attending doctor frowned and thought for a long time, then shook his head. ¡°There are not many psychiatrists in the hospital, but there are only five. There is no one named Fu.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Anna Stuat frowned slightly, ¡°Think again if it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Stuat, I have worked in this hospital for more than 20 years. I know everyone in the hospital, but at least most of them are clear to me.¡±


    He said and shook his head: ¡°Especially there are not many psychiatrists in the hospital. If there are people named Fu, how can I not know?¡±


    Anna Stuat was shocked.


    She thought that she was going to leave hospital soon, so she went to say goodbye to Dr. Fu some time.


    But now the attending doctor actually said that there was no such person as Dr. Fu?


    What the hell is going on!


    Her face was unpredictable for a while. Anna Stuat shook her head and said nothing after all, but elerated her steps on the way back to the ward.


    The nurses in the ward left one after another, leaving only the nurse aunt to pick up things there.


    Seeing Anna Stuating, the nurse aunt quickly sorted out the things: ¡°Miss Stuat¡¯s things have been sorted out, we can leave anytime.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded gently, then said quietly: ¡°By the way, aunt, isn¡¯t Dr. Fu also in this hospital? Do I want to tell him goodbye?¡±


    The expression on the nurse¡¯s aunt¡¯s face was stiff.


    ¡°This¡­ this is not necessary, is it?¡±


    ¡°I have always regarded Doctor Fu as my friend, and he has also encouraged me a lot these days¡­¡±


    Before he finished, he saw the nurse aunt with a forced smile: ¡°Well, he was recently sent by the hospital on a business trip. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯te back after going to other cities for a short time.¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡± Anna Stuat nodded slightly, her face was silent, but her heart was cold.


    The nurse aunt who has taken care of her or so long has kept something from her!

 Chapter 107

    The nurse aunt secretly observed Anna Stuat¡¯s expression, and couldn¡¯t figure out whether she believed it or not.


    After hesitating for a while, she can only try to change the topic: ¡°By the way, Miss Stuat, I have already ordered a car for you, or we¡¯d better go down first.¡±


    Anna Stuat nces at her faintly, and looks at the nurse aunt, and her heart suddenly bumps.


    When she could hardly resist the pressure of Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes, Anna Stuat finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The nurse aunt took a long sigh of relief, quickly picked up the things she had packed, and hurried out.


    It seems that she is afraid of slowing down, and Anna Stuat has to doubt something more.


    After staring at her back silently for a long time, Anna Stuat finally took her eyes back.


    Although during the period of hospitalization, Dr. Fu did not mean any harm, but also gave her a lot of help.


    But it is also an indisputable fact that she cheated together with the nurse aunt.


    Even more, Dr. Fu¡¯s name is false.


    Her eyes turned cold as she thought about it.


    Also, after two lives, how could she still trust a stranger so easily?


    She gently pulled the corner of her lips, and a sneer appeared on her face. Anna Stuat secretly told herself that this was thest time, and she must be vignt to face all people and things.


    The nurse aunt called for a private car in advance.


    The car has been waiting outside for quite a while.


    Together, they put the luggage on the car. After Anna Stuat sat on the car, she saw the nurse aunting up with her.


    Her brow wrinkled slightly.


    However, without waiting for her to speak, the nurse aunt quickly exined, ¡°Your eyes have just recovered, so I will follow you to take care of you for a while.¡±


    Anna Stuat was silent for a moment.


    ¡°So it is.¡± She nodded gently, ¡°By the way, aunt, I forgot to ask before, who paid your sry?¡±


    The nurse aunt¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and she hesitated for a moment.


    The President Andrew did not teach her the answer to this question.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Andrew.¡± Soon, the nurse aunt remembered that she had visited Sadin Andrew of Anna Stuat in the hospital, and vaguely remembered that this person seemed to have no problem.


    Anna Stuat narrowed her eyes slightly, and her face showed a thoughtful expression.


    The nurse aunt swallowed nervously.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t say anything. She gave an address to the driver in front of her, and then leaned against the back seat of the car.


    The nurse aunt fidgeted for a while, and asionally steal a nce at Anna Stuat. Seeing her eyes closed, she seemed to be ready to sleep all the way back to the apartment, the nurse aunt bit her teeth and quietly took out the mobile phone.


    She sent a message to one of the mobile phone numbers without any name.


    Throughout the whole process, she looked at Anna Stuat secretly from time to time.


    Until the information is confirmed to be sent, the heart ispletely settled.


    ¡°Ding Dong.¡±


    Anna Stuat suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the nurse aunt.


    The nurse took a look at the mobile phone and quickly pressed the interface out: ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of junk information. Did you bother Miss Stuat to have a rest?¡±


    The more secretive the attitude, the more Anna Stuat became suspicious.


    However, she made a calm appearance on her face. After a slight nod, she continued to close her eyes and fell asleep.


    The nurse aunt fell back into her stomachpletely.


    Do you think Anna Stuat is true?


    Then she took out my mobile phone again to see the reply of the previous person.


    Very simple words.


    ¡°Take good care of her, hide as much as possible first, and I will deal with the rest.¡±


    The car stopped downstairs in the apartment.


    The driver enthusiastically helped them carry their luggage upstairs.


    Although she rented it for half a year, Anna Stuat did not live in the apartment for a long time.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, take a rest. Let me help you clean up.¡± The nurse aunt volunteered.


    Anna Stuat rarely refused. She left the apartment on the excuse of going downstairs.


    After leaving the room, she didn¡¯t really go downstairs for a walk, as the nurse aunt had guessed, but suddenly walked into the deserted stairwell and dialed Sadin Andrew.


    The bell rang for about ten seconds before the phone was finally connected.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s voice was tired: ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andrew, this is Anna Stuat.¡± Anna Stuat showed her identity directly, and then she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    Sadin Andrew on the other end of the phone rubbed his eyebrows, picked up the phone and looked at the number on it. He silently wrote down the number in his heart, making himself sober.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that I just came out of theboratory.¡± His voice was gentle, ¡°Did you leave the hospital? What¡¯s the matter now?¡±


    ¡°I have been discharged from hospital.¡± Anna Stuat said that she was embarrassed and said shyly, ¡°Well, I want to borrow some money from you.¡±


    Sadin Andrew was stunned.


    It is not that he is stingy and unwilling to lend to Anna Stuat, but he did not expect that Anna Stuat would ask him to lend money.


    Just about to say something, Anna Stuat said, ¡°Well, after living in the hospital for such a long time, I still owe the hospital¡¯s medical expenses, as well as the sry of the nurse aunt who takes care of me. I think it is appropriate to pay off the money first.¡±


    Sadin Andrew was even more stunned, and his eyebrows also frowned: ¡°Have you paid the money yet?¡±


    When Anna Stuat heard what he said, she already knew it in her heart, and her face became colder.


    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Sadin Andrew asked again.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression eased a little: ¡°Sorry, I just asked the nurse, but I made a mistake. All the money has been paid off, and I still have some things to hang up.¡±


    Just hang up.


    Just now, the nurse aunt clearly said that whether Anna Stuat was hospitalized or her sry was all paid by Mr. Andrew.


    There are only two people whose surname is Andrew she knows around her.


    Since it¡¯s not Sadin Andrew, it¡¯s only possible


    It¡¯s Philip Andrew!


    On the other side, Sadin Andrew listened to a series of beepsing from the mobile phone near his ear. There was a faint brain and he woke uppletely.


    He recalled the details of Anna Stuat¡¯s call just now. After a moment, his expression suddenly changed and he suddenly understood something.


    He was going to call Philip Andrew to talk about it.


    The mobile phone has been taken out, but the finger stops on the dialing key, and there is no action for a long time.


    However, after a long time, he sighed lightly and took back his mobile phone: ¡°Well, it¡¯s their unmarried couple¡¯s business. What¡¯s the matter with me?¡±


    Shake his head away from those confused thoughts in his heart, and quietly suppress the inexplicable emotion.

 Chapter 108

    The nurse aunt took great efforts to clean up Anna Stuat¡¯s apartment.


    She also cleaned up another guest room for herself to rest.


    After all, after receiving Nic Bery¡¯s sry, it is natural to take care of Anna Stuat¡¯s life at all times ording to Nic Bery¡¯s instructions.


    Unless Nic Bery asks her to leave at some time, she can leave here.


    When the garbage in the house was thrown out, the nurse aunt suddenly felt a bit wrong.


    ¡°Why did Miss Stuat go so long?¡± She murmured, and finally realized that Anna Stuat had spent too long walking downstairs.


    Nearly two hours have passed since she started to tidy up the apartment, during which Anna Stuat has never returned.


    After spending so much time with Anna Stuat, the nurse aunt thinks she knows her character well enough ¨C she used to help herself in the hospital from time to time when her eyes were not good.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense. At this time, she left herself alone to do housework here.


    She hurriedly went downstairs to look for it. She patrolled the wholemunity and asked many people on the way, but none of them said they saw Anna Stuat.


    The nurse aunt finally realized that something was wrong. She hurried back to the apartment and called Anna Stuat with her mobile phone.


    Although the phone was dialed, no one answered it.


    Her face went ck at once.


    Who would have thought that when Anna Stuat could not see, it was OK to take care of her in the hospital for such a long time, but something happened as soon as she came back.


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t just disappear.¡± The nurse aunt hesitated for a while and decided to call Nic Bery.


    ¡°Nic Bery is bad. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Stuat? Speak slowly and clearly.¡±


    The nurse aunt did not dare to hide anything, and told her that Anna Stuat had disappeared.


    Nic Bery is halfway to Philip Andrew¡¯s office in the Andrew grouppany building.


    he frowned tightly: ¡°Are you sure that the wholemunity has been searched, and no one has been seen?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t see it.¡± The nurse aunt said in a worried tone, ¡°I asked several people who were walking downstairs, and they said they didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    ¡°Keep looking and report to me as soon as you find something.¡± Nic Bery hung up and hurried to the office to report the matter to Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew was really unhappy after hearing this, and his eyebrows were also tightly wrinkled.


    ¡°How can a man disappear?¡±


    Nic Bery also looks distressed.


    After all, Anna Stuat is a living person. At most, he arranges a nurse aunt to check Anna Stuat¡¯s situation all the time. Can he still restrict others¡¯ actions?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Stuat doubted the identity of the nurse.¡± Nic Bery secretly analyzed what the nurse had said when she was in the hospital. In his mind, it was probably Philip Andrew¡¯s so-called Doctor Fu¡¯s identity that had been exposed.


    However, in the presence of Philip Andrew, he naturally did not dare to say so, but made a tactful remark.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face brightened.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯m afraid she shoulde here.¡±


    Just as the voice dropped, a loud noise came from outside the office.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, you can¡¯t go in. You¡¯ve resigned from thepany. If you have to break in, I¡¯ll call the security guard!¡±


    ¡°Philip Andrew, youe out, what can¡¯t be put on the table and you have to y this dirty trick behind the scenes?¡±


    Philip Andrew and Nic Bery look at each other in the office.


    Both of them saw the bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Philip Andrew shook his head, pushed open the office door and went out.


    At the moment, there is a mess outside the office of the President of the Andrew group.


    Anna Stuat is wearing the Andrew group¡¯s work clothes and the Andrew group¡¯s work card. She is now dark and wants to break into the president¡¯s office.


    Several secretaries of the secretarial office are still trying to persuade her.


    Hearing the movement from the direction of the office, the actions of these people outside suddenly stopped.


    The secretary-general of the Secretariat Office took the lead and said, ¡°President Andrew, Miss Stuat is tough¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew waved his hand slightly, looked at Anna Stuat and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then he turned and entered the office.


    Several secretaries of the Secretariat Office, look at each other. After hesitating for two seconds, they released their grip on Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was able to follow in.


    As soon as she entered, Nic Bery immediately backed out and closed the door.


    The furnishings in Philip Andrew¡¯s office have not changed much. Anna Stuat finds that she still knows everything about the furnishings in the office even in the long future.


    She closed her eyes slowly and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to tell you? Tell me?¡± Philip Andrew took a look at her, then lowered his head, took up his cup, and gently sipped his tea.


    When Anna Stuat saw him like this, she became angry again, and her anger became even stronger.


    ¡°Philip Andrew, Mr. Andrew, is it fun to y people like this?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s hand paused and he did not answer.


    Anna Stuat sneered: ¡°Mr. Andrew is really a good way to y people. I never know that you don¡¯t like doing business, but you like acting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Philip Andrew took a deep breath, put down the cup in his hand, and exined quietly.


    Unfortunately, Anna Stuat¡¯s heart was burning at the moment, and she couldn¡¯t listen to what he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I think. It¡¯s not what I think. What else can it be?¡±


    She said with a sneer on her face, and could not help but step forward: ¡°Or do you want to say that all this is a misunderstanding? You did not y with me, nor did you y with me in apuse, Mr. Andrew?¡±


    Then she suddenly paused and snorted again: ¡°No, maybe it should not be called Mr. Andrew, but Doctor Fu.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face is slightly dark.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After thinking about it, he decided to exin it again: ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to cheat you with a false identity, but your attitude at that time¡­¡±


    He shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a must to make up the identity of Doctor Fu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good excuse.¡± Anna Stuat didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Mr. Andrew, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be merciful. If I knew that my eyes could be cured, and all this would benefit you, I would rather be blind all my life.¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned and his face turned ck: ¡°Anna Stuat!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t like Anna Stuat and jokes with her body.


    ¡°I can hear you, and you don¡¯t have to look at me like that.¡± Anna Stuat raised her chin slightly and was not afraid of him. ¡°I will pay you all the money for hospitalization. Mr. Andrew, let me remind you that we are just trading. After the transaction, the bank and goods are settled. You¡¯d better not be too lenient with me, a stranger.¡±


    Then he tore off his badge and threw it heavily on the table beside him.

 Chapter 109

    Both the work card and the work clothes were used by Anna Stuat when she was working in the Andrew group. She left in a hurry and did not remember to leave this.


    She didn¡¯t expect to use it this time.


    She couldn¡¯t have slipped into the building of the Andrew Group without a work permit.


    When she turned around, someone called her name low behind her.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s footsteps paused slightly.


    However, ahe fell into a long silence behind her. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it for a long time.


    Her expression gradually became disappointed. After a long time, Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes finally turned cold. She did not hesitate any more, opened the door of the office and went out.


    Nic Bery has been waiting outside.


    Earlier, he heard the voice of a dispute, and he felt something was wrong. However, Ihewondered whether it was between Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat or whether it was better for them to solve the problem, so I didn¡¯t go in.


    Unexpectedly, after a short time, the two people did not seem to continue to quarrel.


    Originally, he was very happy and thought that the two were going to make up.


    Who would have thought that Anna Stuat would push the door out after only half a minute, with such a cold expression.


    Anna Stuat took a look at Nic Bery in front of her, calmed down a little, and slowly calmed down. She took a look at the person in front of her, slowed down her tone, and gently nodded: ¡°Nic Bery.¡±


    The thing between her and Philip Andrew is only the thing between her and Philip Andrew after all.


    In Anna Stuat¡¯s memory, Nic Bery always treated herself well.


    Previously, when she was still working in the Andrew group, Nic Bery took good care of her. Later, she was hospitalized. Nic Bery also went to see her at the first time.


    Although it was said that she was with Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat still wrote down this kindness.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Nic Bery stealthily looked into the office and then focused on Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat nodded slightly: ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t stay here more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    After such a dy, Nic Bery sighed helplessly in his heart that he didn¡¯t see anyone in the office trying to catch up.


    As the assistant of Philip Andrew, Nic Bery can be said to be the clearest.


    At the beginning, he felt that Philip Andrew¡¯s feelings towards Anna Stuat were unusual, but Philip Andrew had always restrained himself. Since he didn¡¯t show it, Nic Bery, an assistant, didn¡¯t talk much about it.


    He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    Today, Anna Stuat had alreadye to visit, and there was no threat from Anglo Andrew.


    What a good opportunity to exin clearly and remove the misunderstanding, but his boss didn¡¯t cherish it. Not only did he not cherish it, but he also ran away with anger in three or two sentences!


    Nic Bery can¡¯t help jumping when she thinks about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother Nic Bery. You are so busy, you¡¯d better do your own thing first¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I have nothing on hand now.¡±


    Although she knew that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to send it to her, Nic Bery decided to sacrifice her own skin for the lifelong happiness of her boss.


    After all, only a boss who is happy can have a happy working life.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t you see, during the period of separation from Anna Stuat, these employees in thepany lived in the hands of Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat hesitated for a moment, and still nodded slowly: ¡°Since that is the case, I will trouble you, Nic Bery.¡±


    ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡±


    All the way to thepany gate, Nic Bery wanted to call an employee to send a car to thepany. Looking at this posture, it seemed that she was ready to send Anna Stuat to her home through the long pavilion.


    Anna Stuat hurriedly said, ¡°Nic Bery, just send it here.¡±


    Nic Bery was silent for a moment: ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t give you more gifts. Let me call a car for you.¡±


    Anna Stuat still wants to refuse, but he has already called very quickly to help Anna Stuat get a car.


    It will take some time for the car toe over.


    Nic Bery suddenly said, ¡°In fact, I have always wanted to tell Miss Stuat something.¡±


    Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Nic Bery said: ¡°At the beginning, you and President Andrew had a quarrel, and the misunderstandingsted until you were about to move out of Lishan Mansion. In fact, I was hesitating to tell you about it.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face wrinkled slightly: ¡°Nic Bery, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mrs Sandra.¡±


    Mother?


    Her eyes dimmed slightly.


    Even in the face of Nic Bery, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for two points, and her expression was even colder.


    ¡°In fact, Mrs Sandra asked herself to leave the residence.¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned and almost thought she had heard the wrong thing: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Although it sounds strange, Nic Bery still gives a heavy nod, and her voice is calm and sincere: ¡°Miss Stuat, what I said is true. It was Mrs Sandra¡¯s request to leave at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°At that time, President Andrew and I found that it was also an ident.¡±


    Nic Bery recalled what happened at that time.


    At that time, Philip Andrew had an important document to take back to Lishan Mansion. Unexpectedly, on his way back, he met Mrs. Sandra who was carrying a suitcase and was about to leave.


    So they stopped her.


    Then he learned that, Mrs Sandra has always wanted to leave. The reason why she stayed here so long is that she was worried about Anna Stuat. She didn¡¯t decide to leave until she saw the rtionship between Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat and thought that Philip Andrew was a person who could be entrusted.


    Anna Stuat shook her head, only thinking that this statement was absurd.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± She had no way to ept the answer, ¡°Why didn¡¯t my mother tell me if she wanted to leave? Why did she leave me here alone?¡±


    Nic Bery sighed, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to believe it, but that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we were also surprised. We didn¡¯t know that Mrs Sandra didn¡¯t want to drag you down until she saidter.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s pupils contracted slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The stuat family has notpletely overturned yet. As long as she is in the sight of the stuat family, it is always a hidden danger to you.¡±


    What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t n to live in Lishan Mansion all her life.


    Because of the rtionship between Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, she didn¡¯t want her mother to be a drag, which made Anna Stuat look down, so she chose to leave.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Anna Stuat still could not ept this statement.


    Her expression was obviously shocked, and she shook her head: ¡°But why didn¡¯t she tell me? And why didn¡¯t Philip Andrew tell me the truth?¡±

 Chapter 110

    ¡°If Mrs. Sandra doesn¡¯t tell you, he should be afraid that you don¡¯t agree.¡± Nic Bery shook his head, ¡°As for President Andrew¡­¡±


    He suddenly raised his eyes, took a deep look at Anna Stuat, and then sighed: ¡°The reason why he didn¡¯t tell you is actually for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s voice soared.


    Just at this time, a car called by Nic Bery came and stopped slowly in front of Anna Stuat.


    The driver rolled down the window and said, ¡°Hello, did you call the car?¡±


    Anna Stuat took a look at Nic Bery, frowned tightly, and was worried.


    It is precisely at this time!


    ¡°Sorry, we won¡¯t take the car.¡± Nic Bery smiled and said to the driver.


    Before the driver turned ck again, he quickly took out his wallet, pulled out some big bills and handed them to the driver: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The driver immediately smiled and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll leave. You two can contact me if you need.¡±


    The car opened quickly and drove away slowly, disappearing into their sight.


    Nic Bery said, ¡°There is a coffee shop nearby. Why don¡¯t we sit down and let me tell you about it?¡±


    Seeing Anna Stuat¡¯s expression of hesitation, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never cheat you. Everything I said can be verified.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± He paused and sighed, ¡°President Andrew has also been investigating the whereabouts of Mrs. Sandra recently, and has some ideas for the time being. You must also want to know.¡±


    Thest sentence finallypletely moved Anna Stuat.


    The most important thing for her now is to find Emily Sandra.


    But Anna Stuat was also very clear in her heart. With her own energy a, trying to find her mother was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°Good.¡± After a long time, he nodded gently.


    EVERY Cafe.


    The indoor environment is quiet, with yellow light nting down, which makes the environment more quiet.


    Anna Stuat and Nic Bery sit opposite each other.


    ¡°So you said it was all for me?¡±


    After hearing what Nic Bery said, Anna Stuat frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nic Bery said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before for my own good, but now? Why can you tell me again?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s emotions are somewhatplicated, and it is difficult to ept this statement, but the facts are in front of her.


    ¡°The project that Director Andrew had been working on was rejected by President Andrew.¡±


    Nic Bery speaks of this eyeground and shows her fanatical worship.


    Having stayed with Philip Andrew for so many years, it is not only a lonely and brave voice, but also a worship of Philip Andrew.


    He also learned a lot from Philip Andrew. It was because he knew Philip Andrew¡¯s ability that he was able to stand beside him so firmly.


    Even not only Nic Bery, but also the senior executives of many other historical groups of Philip Andrew¡¯s party, have simr ideas.


    Otherwise, since Anglo Andrew has been in the Andrew group for so many years, his subordinate forces have beenplex and deep-rooted. How long has Philip Andrew been in charge of Li? How can he quickly stand firm, stand up against him, or even obscure him?


    ¡°In addition, the acquisition project in charge of Director Andrew in the United States had problems and was scolded by the olddy. Next, he should stop for a long time.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes showed some splendor.


    For a long time, she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Then what you said about my mother¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡±


    ¡°President Andrew has asked me to arrange someone to investigate. At the beginning, Mrs. Sandra left. Although President Andrew asked me to arrange, we did not send anyone to monitor her whereabouts ording to Mrs. Sandra¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded to show understanding.


    Nic Bery continued: ¡°ording to our survey feedback, after leaving the capital, Mrs Sandra¡¯s first stop seemed to go to Xining City.¡±


    ¡°Xining City?¡± Anna Stuat murmured the name gently, with a slightly worried look.


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly: ¡°Do you know this ce?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes trembled slightly and did not answer this question at the first time.


    Nic Bery also said, ¡°Actually, I also wanted to ask you about it. Do you know what Mr. Sandra knows or can go to Xining? If there are some clues, it is more convenient for us to find someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ may really know something.¡±


    Anna Stuat adjusted her breath and said, ¡°My mother is in Xining. It seems that she has a cousin. She may have gone to see my aunt.¡±


    The reason why I know Xining is also due to my previous life.


    In myst life, I learned from Selina that my mother died in Xining.


    Now when she heard the ce name again, she was also connected with her mother. Her heart was actually veryplicated, and she even had some anxiety and worry.


    ¡°Do you know some information about your aunt?¡±


    Anna Stuat shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Nic Bery thought for a moment, ¡°At least we can be more sure when we know this information. Mrs Sandra may be in Xining at present, but it may take some time to find her.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Anna Stuat unconsciously sat up straight, her body looked a little tight.


    ¡°Two to six days.¡±


    She was relieved: ¡°If there is any news, please be sure to tell me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two people continued to talk for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Anna Stuat was ready to leave.


    Nic Bery naturally offered to send her.


    Anna Stuat politely refused: ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to send me. You¡¯d better go back earlier.¡±


    Nic Bery hesitated for a moment: ¡°Where is Aunt Hu?¡±


    Aunt Hu is thest name of the nurse aunt.


    The reason why Nic Bery was so anxious to rush out was that he had to make it clear to Anna Stuat that he was worried that Anna Stuat would dismiss Aunt Hu.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t care, but he really wants to dismiss Aunt Hu. Nic Bery is worried that Philip Andrew is not at ease. After all, Anna Stuat¡¯s health is just getting better and her eyes are getting brighter.


    If there is any ident, it will be a great event.


    Anna Stuat also kept silent for a moment, as if she was thinking.


    When she lifted her eyes, she saw Nic Bery looking at her nervously.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, in fact, you don¡¯t have to worry about President Andrew. After all, your current situation is not suitable for living alone, Aunt Hu¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Anna Stuat had already nodded gently and interrupted her: ¡°I see what you mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aunt Hu will have to take care of me for some time toe.¡±


    Nic Bery was relieved and said, ¡°No trouble, no trouble. By the way, President Andrew¡¯s leg has had some new situations recently. Can you show him when you are free?¡±


    He threw a step out again and waited for Anna Stuat toe down.

 Chapter 111

    Although she kept Aunt Hu, Anna Stuat was not idle.


    After basically adapting to daily life, I called Professor Qian.


    The project of Professor Qian¡¯sboratory has not beenpleted yet. When he received the phone call from Anna Stuat, it was a hard time to have a rest. He was very pleased to learn that Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes had recovered.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to recover, it¡¯s good to recover.¡± Professor Qian nodded repeatedly, ¡°Otherwise, I would be sorry.¡±


    Anna Stuat knew that he was talking about his ident in the orphanage: ¡°My eyes don¡¯t me you, even if I haven¡¯t recovered, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡±


    Professor Qian waved his hand and said, ¡°Now that it¡¯s over, let¡¯s not talk about it. Do you have any ns to call me today?¡±


    ¡°Well, my eyes have basically adapted to the light these two days. There is no problem with my normal actions and daily life. I want to ask Professor Qian, do you still need an assistant?¡±


    She is really short of a job at present.


    Upon hearing this, Professor Qian said happily, ¡°Are you still willing to be my assistant?¡±


    Then he paused again, as if he were worried: ¡°But can your body still work hard?¡±


    ¡°Professor, don¡¯t worry. I know my own physical condition.¡± Anna Stuat said, ¡°Before, my eyes had problems more because I was worried about my heart. Now that my heart knot has been untied, it is naturally OK.¡±


    Professor Qian pondered for a moment: ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t say any polite words.¡±


    He sighed: ¡°After the boy Sadin Andrew left theboratory, I was really short of staff. If you cane to theboratory to help me, it would be better.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andrew left?¡± Anna Stuat was stunned.


    The voice of Professor Qian was also a little heavy: ¡°Something happened to his family, and his family had to let him go back.¡±


    His family, that¡¯s Anglo Andrew?


    When thinking of what Nic Bery said to her Anna Stuat immediately figured out many things and also trusted what Nic Bery said more.


    After negotiation with Professor Qian, Anna Stuat joined the project of Professor Qian¡¯sboratory.


    However, because she is not a student of Professor Qian, she can only be regarded as a non staff member of theboratory. She usually does some basic work, and has no way to enter the core.


    However, Anna Stuat has been satisfied for the time being.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Five dayster, Nic Bery sent her another message.


    Across the phone, his voice was very surprised: ¡°Miss Stuat, find the whereabouts of Mrs. Sandra.¡±


    Anna Stuat was shocked. Her face was full of surprise and even her whole body trembled slightly.


    During this period, she was most worried about her mother¡¯s problems. She was afraid that things would be like thest life. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    She took a deep breath: ¡°Where is my mother? Can I find her now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t speak clearly on the phone.¡± Nic Bery is now in the president¡¯s office of Lishi Group. While talking, he stealthily nces at Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s eyelids drooped as if he were looking at the contract on his hands.


    Nic Bery quietly curled her mouth.


    On the surface, my boss is looking at the document contract. In fact, it has been so long since he turned the page back.


    Most of them are still listening to their own phone calls.


    Since you want to know, let¡¯s show it generously.


    Once again, Nic Bery could not help sighing at Philip Andrew¡¯s uneasiness.


    ¡°I¡¯m in thepany now. Miss Stuat, can youe here directly?¡±


    About afraid that Anna Stuat would refuse, he added, ¡°I have arranged a car. If you want, I can take you to Xining City to find someone immediately.¡±


    Anna Stuat had really nned to refuse, but when Nic Bery said this, she paused and finally nodded: ¡°I wille right now.¡±


    I went to ask Professor Qian for a leave.


    Fortunately, the first phase of this project in theboratory has been finalized temporarily, and is not so busy now, so Professor Qian readily epted her leave.


    Arriving at the Andrew group, Nic Bery has sent a secretary to wait for her below.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, this way please.¡±


    While taking Anna Stuat into the elevator, the secretary couldn¡¯t help watching her quietly.


    This secretary was also one of the secretaries of the Secretary¡¯s Office who stayed outside when Anna Stuat broke into Philip Andrew¡¯s officest time.


    She was really muttering at the moment.


    Anna Stuat worked in the Andrew group as an assistant of Philip Andrew. The whole secretarial office knows that Anna Stuat is still being passed on by thepany. She has a great rtionship with Philip Andrew.


    As a result, Anna Stuat left soon.


    What¡¯s more surprising is that two days ago, she broke into the president¡¯s office and left without anything. Today, Nic Bery, the most popr person around President Andrew, sent hIMSELF to pick her up.


    sHE really can¡¯t figure out the identity of this person.


    The elevator arrived at the floor of the president¡¯s office with a ng.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, President Andrew is waiting for you in his office, so I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    When Anna Stuat passed the secretary office, she found that even the office was quiet. Apparently, everyone had been moved. She came to the door of the president¡¯s office, took a deep breath, and then pushed the door in.


    Nic Bery was not seen in the office, only Philip Andrew was there.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyelids jumped inexplicably and unconsciously turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go to Xining to find someone?¡±


    Anna Stuat paused and turned her head.


    Philip Andrew has raised his head and looked at her straightly.


    She was a little ufortable to avoid his sight.


    When she think of what Nic Bery said before, she feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Philip Andrew raised his chin slightly toward the sofa in front of him, motioned for Anna Stuat to sit down, then buried his head and wrote something.


    She immediately frowned: ¡°Nic Bery called me and said she would take me to Xining to find my mother!¡±


    Apparently, she misunderstood, mistaking Nic Bery for cheating herself.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s pen stops again.


    He looked up and stared at Anna Stuat for a while.


    When Anna Stuat was seen and felt ufortable, Philip Andrew finally said, ¡°Nic Bery went to arrange a car. We can start when hees back.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Anna Stuat felt a little ufortable, ¡°Are you going to go too?¡±


    ¡°If I arrange someone to send her away, I will find her myself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat pursed her lips and looked at the man¡¯s heavy features in front of her. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    There was a dead silence in the office for a while. In the general silence, the two people just looked at each other like this, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    The atmosphere once became extremely awkward.

 Chapter 112

    ¡°President Andrew, the car has been arranged!¡±


    At this time, the door of the president¡¯s office was suddenly pushed open, and Nic Bery walked in quickly.


    Then she noticed that there was another person in the office: ¡°Miss Stuat, are you here?¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded slightly and got up from the sofa.


    ¡°Then we can start now.¡± Nic Bery looked at Philip Andrew as she spoke.


    Philip Andrew, who was still like a mountain, finally gave a low hum, stood up and walked out with long legs.


    Anna Stuat hesitated for a moment, and finally chose tog behind her.


    The ticket was booked in advance, and the nended in Xining three hourster.


    The Andrew Group Xining Branch has already sent a car to wait at the airport.


    Since arriving in Xining, Anna Stuat has been very worried.


    She sat in the back seat of the car, but her body was straight, her back was tight, and her hands were clenched on my knees. It was hard to hide my nervousness even on my face.


    ¡°How is my mother? She¡­ How is her health? Where is she now?¡±


    After a while, I couldn¡¯t hold my tongue.


    The full-time driver is driving in front, and Nic Bery is sitting in the front passenger seat.


    He turned his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We found that Mrs. Sandra is in good condition. She is also in good health, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Anna Stuat was relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Seeing her so nervous, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t know what he thought of, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°You said that your mother had an ident in your dream before. Is it in Xining?¡±


    In a word, he asked the key point sharply.


    Anna Stuat remembered that when Philip Andrew pretended to be Doctor Fu, she told him about the past life.


    For this matter, she still has a knot in her heart.


    Can


    Now it is Philip Andrew who is really trying to help her find her mother.


    With a sigh, Anna Stuat nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Speaking of this, she could not help thinking of some pictures of her previous life.


    ¡°In my dream, I didn¡¯t see my mother for thest time. I learned from others that she died of illness in Xining.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes deepened slightly, and his eyes became more dark and profound.


    Thest time he went to see a psychologist about this, he didn¡¯t get any very urate answers.


    After all, such cases as Anna Stuat are special enough. Dr. James said that he still needs to look up some past cases to give Philip Andrew an urate answer.


    ¡°It was just a dream.¡±


    Seeing that Anna Stuat seemed to be in a low mood, Philip Andrew kept silent for a while and said quietly.


    The co pilot, Nic Bery, looked back quietly through the rearview mirror. She happened to catch Philip Andrew¡¯s eye and lowered her eyes with a guilty conscience.


    When President Andrew just said this, he was really gentle.


    He was too young to stay with Philip Andrew for so long. He had such a tender moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anna Stuat got up a little and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Everything in her previous life has passed. She did not have a rtionship with Philip Andrew as she did in her previous life. She became pregnant and was imprisoned by the Stuat family.


    Now everything has changed.


    She is very free now, and she has also saved her mother by helping Philip Andrew to treat his leg.


    Not only that, no one will ever mistake her and Selina.


    She will not, and certainly will not, repeat the mistakes of her previous life.


    Look out of the window.


    The car drove slowly through two streets and finally stopped in a quiet area.


    Nic Bery in front has pushed the door open and went down.


    Philip Andrew nced at her and said, ¡°Get off?¡±


    Anna Stuat did it unconsciously. After getting off the bus, she looked at the traffic on the street, but she was surprised.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    Philip Andrew did not know when he got close to her. His eyes were looking at a flower shop on the street. Anna Stuat followed his eyes.


    The que above the flower shop is very neat, with two words ¡°Anna Stuat¡± written on it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± She guessed something, and her hands trembled slightly.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s flower shop here.¡± Philip Andrew said.


    ¡°She has opened a shop here for two months. She borrowed the starting fund from your aunt. She seems to have had a good time these two months.¡±


    Just as he was talking, a gentle woman came out of the flower shop.


    She was wearing a simple green dress.


    Although it was across the street, Anna Stuat recognized Emily Sandra at a nce.


    Emily Sandra held a water bottle in her hand and began to water some green nts and flower bouquets ced in front of the store conscientiously aftering out.


    Her actions are not urgent or slow, and her face always keeps a gentle smile.


    After all the flowers were watered, some sweat came out on her forehead, but she didn¡¯t feel tired. She just raised her hand to wipe it gently, and the smile on her face became more gentle.


    ¡°My mother she¡­¡±


    Looking at Emily Sandra, Anna Stuat¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you go and have a look?¡± Philip Andrew asked in a low voice.


    Anna Stuat was suddenly depressed.


    ¡°She¡­ she seems to be doing very well.¡±


    I always want to keep my mother around, and I think I can protect my mother, but it seems that I have never considered my mother¡¯s idea.


    Maybe she was always wrong?


    In myst life, if I didn¡¯t take care of myself, my mother would not leave with Bright Stuat.


    Maybe I don¡¯t have myself


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to leave with you, or you don¡¯t want to disturb her peaceful life, as a daughter, is she not qualified to visit her mother?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned, and her hand was held the next second.


    She subconsciously turned her head and looked.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if holding Anna Stuat¡¯s hand was not a big deal at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± He paused.


    At that moment, the green light was on in front of the sidewalk, and Philip Andrew led him to walk quickly.


    Emily Sandra came to the flower shop just before she was going back.


    Feeling that someone wasing at the door, Emily Sandra quickly put down the water bottle in her hand, raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°Wee¡­ Ning Ning?¡±


    Standing so close to her mother, Anna Stuat really realized that she was different at the moment.


    While staying with herself in Lishan Mansion, Emily Sandra always smiled, but the smile on her face did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    On the contrary, Anna Stuat can see now that she is very happy and happy, and her face is more contented.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s nose suddenly became sour, and her eyes turned red: ¡°Mom!¡±

 Chapter 113

    The area of the flower shop is notrge from the outside. After entering, you can see the flower pots stacked inside, which makes the indoor space more narrow.


    However, although the sparrow is small and has all the internal organs, there is nothing in the small kitchen and lounge. Although Emily Sandra lives alone, she also keeps the whole flower shop in order.


    She invited someone in.


    Let them sit well in the small rest area and go to make tea.


    ¡°You sit down first. You must be tired froming all the way here. I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡±


    After a busy time, Anna Stuat still couldn¡¯t see it and got up to help.


    Taking advantage of Anna Stuat¡¯s absence, Nic Bery took a quiet look at the indoor environment and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Sandra looks really good?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s pupil shrinks slightly and nods gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she would like to go back with us.¡±


    just as Nic Bery¡¯s voice fell, Philip Andrew said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    Nic Bery is stunned.


    Philip Andrew shook his head: ¡°She left the capital because she didn¡¯t want to drag Anna Stuat down. Now she has settled down in Xining. I¡¯m afraid she is even more reluctant to return to the capital and continue to be her burden.¡±


    When Nic Bery thought about it, it was true.


    If I were willing to go back with Anna Stuat, she wouldn¡¯t have left.


    Today, Anna Stuat came to pick up Emily Sandra in person, but she was afraid that her goal would not be achieved and her wish would be lost.


    She dosen¡¯t know whether she can ept it.


    Thinking of this, Nic Bery sighed slightly.


    Anna Stuat in the kitchen really took the opportunity to talk to Emily Sandra.


    Emily Sandra was boiling water. She quickly moved two steps to Emily Sandra¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mom, I have¡­¡±


    Emily Sandra¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she hurriedly interrupted her: ¡°I forgot to take the tea. I¡¯ll go and get it. You can help me watch the water here first.¡±


    Without waiting for Anna Stuat¡¯s reaction, she hurried out of the kitchen.


    Looking at her eager back, Anna Stuat froze for a while, and her eyes gradually deepened.


    Several timester, Anna Stuat wanted to talk to Emily Sandra about her ideas, but her words were interrupted just as she spoke.


    After several times of searching, she also roughly understood Emily Sandra¡¯s meaning, and her face sank slightly.


    At this time, however, the tea was ready. Emily Sandra walked out with the teapot. Anna Stuat stared at her back silently for a while and could only follow her.


    ¡°You¡¯vee all the way here. Did you have a hard time on the way?¡± Emily Sandra was not too busy after pouring tea for others. She wiped her hands at will and walked on the sidewalk, ¡°I¡¯ll cook some food for you.¡±


    Her intention to escape is too obvious, even Nic Bery can¡¯t stand it.


    ncing at Anna Stuat¡¯s feelings secretly, Nic Bery hurriedly said: ¡°No, madam, please sit down and have a rest.¡±


    When Emily Sandra saw that several people¡¯s eyes were on her, she sighed slightly, and she guessed that Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude was firm.


    Just


    She shook her head slightly at the thought of the situation in the capital.


    She really can¡¯t go back to the capital with Anna Stuat.


    The Stuat family stopped for a while, but as long as they stayed in the capital for a day, they were still in danger of dragging Anna Stuat down.


    Emily Sandra is absolutely unwilling to see Anna Stuat be a puppet in the hands of the Stuat family because of herself.


    What¡¯s more, she did have a good time in Xining.


    Sitting down beside Anna Stuat, Emily Sandra thought for a moment. What was Emily Sandra going to say?


    Then suddenly a man pushed the door and walked in.


    The flower shop was not closed, so it was not unusual for someone toe in.


    It was a young man who came here. He looked at the door and quickly chose the target: ¡°Auntie, how can I sell this bunch of stars?¡±


    Emily Sandra smiled apologetically at Philip Andrew.


    Fortunately, Philip Andrew shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Never mind, you are busy first.¡±


    As a token of her understanding of Emily Sandra, Emily Sandra sighed with relief and quickly got up to entertain customers.


    She spoke in a very gentle tone, with a smile on her face as usual, patiently exined all the customers¡¯ iprehensions, and answered a series of questions one by one.


    After a while, the young customer nodded with great satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, aunt. Please wrap it up for me.¡±


    ¡°OK, just a moment.¡±


    Emily Sandra packed the necessary tools and began to wrap the bouquet. She was fluent and quickly wrapped the flowers.


    The male customer also studied the environment in the flower shop.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes inadvertently fell on the lounge, and I saw Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat and others sitting in front of the sofa in the lounge.


    He looked a little surprised.


    He have seen many beautiful people, but it is rare for the three people in the room to sit together in this flower shop because they are so beautiful.


    Just then Emily Sandra wrapped the flowers and handed them over. The young man took them and asked quietly, ¡°Auntie, is that your child in the room?¡±


    Emily Sandra subconsciously turned her head and looked at Anna Stuat.


    She smiled and nodded: ¡°My daughter came back from other ces to see me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After sighing, the customer settled the bill and left the flower shop.


    Emily Sandra just cleaned up and returned to the lounge.


    Anna Stuat has now withdrawn her eyes, pursed her mouth, remained silent and said nothing.


    Philip Andrew looked at her with heavy eyes and didn¡¯t speak much.


    It¡¯s hard for Nic Bery to find a topic and rx the atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°Madam, how are you doing in Xining recently? We haven¡¯t heard from you¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Emily Sandra did not ask. Since there was no news, how did they find themselves.


    Considering the influence of Philip Andrew and the Andrew family, it does not take much effort to find yourself, but it is reasonable.


    It was a little bit, and she was very pleased.


    At least Philip Andrew is willing to apany Anna Stuat to find him, which shows that he still has Anna Stuat in his heart.


    ¡°After I came to Xining City, I went to one of my sisters. With her help, this flower shop opened. By the way, she also opened a shop in the nearby street, Anna Stuat.¡±


    With that, Emily Sandra suddenly looked at Anna Stuat and said, ¡°Shall I take you to meet your cousinter?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression eased slightly, but she did not directly answer Emily Sandra¡¯s question.


    Staring at her for two seconds, he suddenly asked, ¡°How are you recently?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s pupil contracted slightly, and then he took a deep look at Anna Stuat.


    He did not forget the dream that Anna Stuat said before.


    Only Anna Stuat now asks, does it mean that she has something in mind?

 Chapter 114

    He took his eyes back quietly, and Philip Andrew¡¯s face was calm again.


    Emily Sandra was stunned for a second and responded, ¡°I have been in good health recently.¡±


    Seeing Anna Stuat¡¯s frown, she probably realized that her answer might not be very satisfactory to Anna Stuat. After thinking about it, she added a few words in detail.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you told me before, that I should go to the hospital regrly for physical examination.¡±


    She said: ¡°After I came to Xining, I went to the hospital for examination once every two or three months. Last week, I just went to the hospital for a general examination, and I was in good health.¡±


    When Anna Stuat didn¡¯t speak, she thought for a while and then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll go to the room and bring you the physical examination form.¡±


    It seems that I really want to move.


    Anna Stuat stopped her. ¡°No,¡± she said


    She stood up and looked at Philip Andrew. There was a flicker of light in her eyes, as if she was trying to hold back some emotion.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It suddenly urred to me that there was something else in thepany. Should we go?¡±


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes and looked at Anna Stuat, just in time to see a sh of pleading in her eyes.


    Then he nodded slightly: ¡°It¡¯s reallyte, and we should leave.¡±


    Emily Sandra said, ¡°Are you leaving now? I haven¡¯t cooked for you yet.¡±


    Anna Stuat has quickly adjusted her mood.


    When she turn around, the expression on her face no longer looks so stiff


    She turned back and took Emily Sandra¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be busy, we are so grown up. Are you afraid we can¡¯t take care of ourselves?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude changed significantly.


    Although she dosen¡¯t know what the reason is, Emily Sandra is relieved.


    She was worried that Anna Stuat would take her back to the capital.


    Now, of course, it is the best.


    But also because of this, she felt more reluctant: ¡°Can the food made by my mother be the same as that made by others? You will leave soon after youe¡­¡±


    ¡°Something really happened in thepany,¡± Anna Stuat said with a little apology.


    Emily Sandra can only show her understanding.


    He sent people out of the flower shop all the way, but he still felt reluctant to part with them.


    Look at the expression, it¡¯s more like some personal words to tell Anna Stuat.


    Nic Bery is very smart: ¡°I¡¯ll go and drive the car. President Andrew Miss Stuat, you can wait for me here.¡±


    Just then he crossed the road at the red light and disappeared.


    ¡°Anna Stuat


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Anna Stuat nodded. ¡°I will take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± She added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go for physical examination regrly. No matter what you do, you must put your body first. If anything happens, call me immediately. Don¡¯t lose contact with me.¡±


    The mother and daughter said some more words, and the sadness on Emily Sandra¡¯s face gradually faded.


    She suddenly released Anna Stuat¡¯s hand and came to Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Philip, can I call you that?¡±


    Philip Andrew was stunned for a second, then nodded: ¡°Of course, aunt, you can call me whatever you want.¡±


    ¡±


    I can see that you are really good to Anna Stuat. ¡±


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly said something sensational. Anna Stuat blushed when she remembered her current situation with Philip Andrew.


    She reached out and gently pulled Emily Sandra¡¯s sleeve, trying to stop her from saying, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    At the beginning, Emily Sandra held her hand with a backhand and Philip Andrew¡¯s hand again.


    Put her hand in Philip Andrew¡¯s hand.


    ¡°There are many dangers in the capital, but I saw clearlyst time in the capital. You really for the benefit of Emily.¡±


    How could she not see the stiffness of the atmosphere between Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew after living for such a long time.


    Although it is possible to guess that the two people are having a difficult time, and the rtionship between the couple needs to be discussed, Emily Sandra can also see from the previous series of observations that Philip Andrew is really good to Anna Stuat.


    This is enough.


    ¡°Next, aunt wants to entrust Anna Stuat to you. Please take good care of her for me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Anna Stuat looked more embarrassed and turned to Philip Andrew


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± He firmly held Anna Stuat¡¯s hand, and Philip Andrew nodded solemnly.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s voice trembled, and the rest words were immediately stuck in her throat, stopping suddenly.


    Emily Sandra showed a relieved expression on her face: ¡°I have something to say to Anna Stuat.¡±


    Philip Andrew very wisely proposed to see why Nic Bery had not driven the car.


    When he left, Anna Stuat could not help stamping her foot: ¡°Mom, you misunderstood me and Philip Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding your rtionship?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned, and then she said, ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°I knew it when I lived in the Andrew family.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know it, why did you return¡­¡±


    ¡°But do you really have no feelings for him?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned again, her face showed a rare nk expression, and her tone was also very confused: ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom has experienced. I can see that when you have feelings for him, you don¡¯t have no feelings for you. You should cherish this hard won rtionship.¡±


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and Anna Stuat was relieved: ¡°You really misunderstood¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I misunderstood him.¡± Emily Sandra waved her hand and said sincerely, ¡°Anna Stuat, I can see that you and he should have quarreled because I left at that time?¡±


    Anna Stuat closed her lips, unable to speak.


    Emily Sandra shook her head and said, ¡°It was actually I who wanted to leave. He sent someone to arrange me to leave out of anxiety. After all, if he didn¡¯t help me, I would just leave alone secretly.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°You have a better eye on people than Mom.¡± Maybe she remembered some of her past, and Emily Sandra¡¯s face shed a sh of sadness.


    Fortunately, she soon recovered as usual. She shook her head and said, ¡°Shi Qian is a good boy. If you have any misunderstanding, you must make it clear. Don¡¯t cause regret between two people because of some misunderstanding that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    By this time, Nic Bery and others had already driven over.


    The car stopped slowly beside Anna Stuat.


    Emily Sandra patted her hand and said, ¡°Well, since you want to go back, go away quickly. Mom won¡¯t keep you. Don¡¯t forget what I just told you.

 Chapter 115

    On the way back, Nic Bery kept looking back quietly through the rearview mirror, and his eyes fell on Anna Stuat from time to time.


    When he was about to get off, Anna Stuat finally couldn¡¯t resist: ¡°Nic Bery, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    He stole a nce at Philip Andrew and saw that he didn¡¯t express any opinions. Nic Bery thought carefully and said, ¡°This time in Xining, don¡¯t you want to take Mr. Sandra back? Why¡­¡±


    The car stopped at that moment.


    The driver in front whispered, ¡°Here we are.¡±


    The topic can only be stopped at this point. In fact, Nic Bery still has some regrets in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, when several people were about to walk on the green and safe passage, Anna Stuat suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for her to live here well, safe and healthy.¡±


    The Stuat family did not lose its cards. After returning to the capital, there was still a hard battle to fight.


    So it is a good way to let mother stay in Xining.


    Most importantly, she could see that her mother was really enjoying her life here.


    The ticket back is still reserved by Nic Bery.


    For three first-ss tickets, Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew are in the same row.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because the journey back was not long, only a few hours, so she did not n to sleep, asked the flight attendant for a magazine, and looked down.


    During this period, the flight attendants sent drinks several times. Anna Stuat took a drink, put it on the table beside her, and was about to continue reading magazines.


    The ne gave a sudden jolt.


    The drink cup in front of her suddenly shook, and the liquid in it directly spilled out, and Anna Stuat¡¯s clothes were wet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She put down the magazine and looked a little stunned.


    At the moment, the ne was still bumping, and a whisper had been heard in the first-ss cabin.


    Anna Stuat turns to look at Philip Andrew, and frowns when she sees him.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the ne has bumped due to unknown airflow. Please take your seats.¡±


    The radio on the ne rang at the right time.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face was slightly white.


    This is the first time she has encountered such a situation. Is it very dangerous?


    Sitting in the fusge, Anna Stuat could feel the turbulence of the aircraft under the impact of the air flow. Her face was pale and her heart was very nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± One hand suddenly took her hand.


    Anna Stuat was slightly stunned and turned her head.


    Philip Andrew is still calm at the moment, and seems not to have any fear due to the ident at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small bump. There won¡¯t be any big problems.¡±


    Listening to his deep voice, Anna Stuat¡¯s heart gradually settled down inexplicably, and her heart rate was no longer so rapid.


    She suddenly remembered what her mother said to herself when she was in the flower shop.


    Anna Stuat slowly closed her eyes, and the pale color on her face gradually faded, revealing a little ruddy.


    After a few minutes, the turbulence of the ne slowly slowed down until it waspletely stabilized.


    In the business ss of the ne, there was a sound of sighing, and many people were sighing with theirpanions about the afterlife.


    The hand held on the back of the hand should be released at the right time.


    The heat on the back of her hand gradually dissipated, and Anna Stuat¡¯s heart was a little empty in a moment.


    She blinked and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. After a long time, she finally made up her mind and turned her head to look at Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly, as if to ask her what she was doing suddenly when she said sorry.


    ¡°I misunderstood you about my mother.¡±


    After a deep look at her, Philip Andrew turned his eyes away and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small thing.¡±


    His sight fell straight ahead.


    From Anna Stuat¡¯s point of view, the arc exposed on the man¡¯s side face is particrly firm and smooth. The whole face looks like the most outstanding work of God.


    His eyes slowly moved from his face to his legs.


    Although traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and inquiring, Anna Stuat can hardly see how his legs are recovering from so many diseases?


    Recalling what Nic Bery said before, Anna Stuat gradually made up her mind and asked softly, ¡°How is your leg recently?¡±


    ¡°I regained some consciousness.¡± Philip Andrew¡¯s expression eased slightly.


    It has been more than ten years since his leg was injured and he could not walk.


    For more than ten years, he has been sitting in a wheelchair every day, his legs are numb, and he has no sense, even if he beats heavily on his knees with his fists, his legs are still unconscious.


    The only thing he can feel is the silence of death.


    If it was not for his firm belief, his desire to investigate the truth of his parents¡¯ car ident, and his determination to avenge them, even with Philip Andrew¡¯s nature, he could not stand the disability for many years.


    Now, there has finally been a change.


    His eyes slowly fell on his knees, and his right hand was also subconsciously covered.


    Through the suit pants, he can vaguely feel a little warm temperature from my knees.


    ¡°asionally, I can feel some pain, and even feel numb at night.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes brightened slightly: ¡°Feeling?¡±


    For Philip Andrew, it is definitely a good thing that his legs can regain consciousness, even if it is painful.


    At least it is proved that his nerves have not beenpletely necrotic, and the hope for aplete cure of his legs is greatly increased.


    ¡°Did you drink the medicine I prescribed for you on time?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes were bright and she was very confident when talking about her professional field.


    Philip Andrew seldom saw her so bright and sunny.


    He can¡¯t move his eyes.


    Until Anna Stuat responded slowly: ¡°What are you staring at me for? Did I ask something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said the man, wincing.


    ¡°I was taking medicine on time, and my legs recovered well. I had recovered a lot of consciousness about half a month ago, and the pain was the first to recover,¡± Philip Andrew said tly.


    Although he answered her own question, she felt more strange.


    Anna Stuat pursed her lips.


    She just felt that the atmosphere between them had be a little awkward.


    She took a look at Philip Andrew secretly. Her face was strange, and she was a little confused.


    She really didn¡¯t understand Philip Andrew¡¯s sudden emotion. She wanted to ask something, but she felt that nothing was right at this time. After moving her mouth for a long time, she could only close it more tightly.


    forget it.


    She sighed quietly in her heart. Anna Stuat thought: Although it was Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, she could not say that Nic Bery knew more about it than he did. Then she would like to find a chance to ask Nic Bery.


    Among other things, Philip Andrew¡¯s assistant is reliable enough.

 Chapter 116

    After returning, Anna Stuat secretly learned about Philip Andrew¡¯s leg recovery from Nic Bery, and then put herself into the busy work of Professor Qian¡¯sboratory.


    It¡¯s been a busy week until Saturday night. Mike Berly, who has been busy dealing with his actors, contacted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all finished. It¡¯s really hard for me.¡±


    As soon as he entered the door of the apartment, Mike Berly poured himself a ss of water in front of the storage desk and took a big swallow.


    Anna Stuat looked at her curiously and said, ¡°Have you finished the work of your actors?¡±


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Mike Berly said, and poured arge ss again. After drinking it, his fatigue seemed to be relieved.


    She took a breath and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find the time to deal with it until it is finished.¡±


    Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry, but she is really happy for Mike Berly.


    It is indeed a happy thing to be able to solve the problems and troubles in work.


    ¡°By the way, how are you?¡± Mike Berly asked.


    While talking, her face was a little guilty: ¡°I heard from the elder martial brother today that you had a problem with your eyes some time ago. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your hospitalization?¡±


    She was really busy for a while. She spent 24 hours a day, almost 18 hours, looking for people from all walks of life to have romantic rtionships with her for the sake of craftsmen.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Or you can find various public rtions programs and contact various marketing teams.


    So she had no time to contact Anna Stuat.


    She came to find Anna Stuat when she was free, but she only saw Aunt Li, the nurse in Anna Stuat¡¯s home.


    She still called Sadin Andrew to find out about Anna Stuat¡¯s hospitalization some time ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the pressure was too great a while ago, and there was something wrong with her eyes.¡± Anna Stuat waved her hand and wrote lightly, ¡°Now that she haspletely recovered, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Really good?¡± Mike Berly was skeptical.


    Anna Stuat nodded hard and said, ¡°It¡¯s really all right.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Mike Berly waspletely relieved.


    After chatting for a while, Mike Berly exined his intention.


    ¡°A friend of mine has opened a small bar, which has just opened tonight. I¡¯ve been suffocated a while ago, and you should be suffocated in hospital. Do you want to y in the evening?¡±


    Anna Stuat was not really interested in this ce, and she hesitated.


    Mike Berly bumped her elbow and said, ¡°Go ahead. It opened on the first day. It¡¯s my friend¡¯s bar. It¡¯s very formal. Besides, you must be under great pressure to work in Professor Qian¡¯sboratory. Don¡¯t you need to solve it?¡±


    After careful consideration, Anna Stuat finally nodded and agreed.


    The name of the bar is Miss.


    It is probably because the owner of the bar has a very widework, so even on the first day of opening, many guests came to the opening ceremony of the bar.


    As soon as she entered the bar, she saw the red and white lights and listened to the loud music, Anna Stuat felt as if she had been in the hole.


    She doesn¡¯te to many ces like this.


    Mike Berly led her to the bar and said, ¡°Give me a ss of your newly prepared miss, and then give him a ss of juice.¡±


    The bartender is probably an acquaintance of Mike Berly. He skillfully mixed the wine and whistled: ¡°Your friend just drinks juice, isn¡¯t it a little boring?¡±


    Mike Berly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If you want to take the juice, you should take it quickly.¡±


    Both of them are very beautiful. Before going out, Anna Stuat also dressed up at Mike Berly¡¯s request.


    At this moment, under the light of the bar, it looks particrly attractive and dazzling.


    From time to time, someonees up to chat up.


    There are even guests from the booth whoe to deliver wine.


    ¡°Hello,dies, here is the wine from Card 17.¡±


    A group of people have just been sent away, and another bartenderes with wine.


    Anna Stuat looked helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± She whispered to Mike Berly, and Anna Stuat seemed to escape from this remarkable ce of right and wrong.


    However, it is estimated that she just drank a little more juice, and she really wanted to go to the toilet.


    She found two waiters along the way, asked the direction of the washroom and walked across the crowded dance floor before finally arriving at the washroom.


    When she entered the door, she saw two girls talking in front of the washstand while they were mending their makeup in the mirror.


    When they saw someoneing in, they deliberately paused for a while, and saw through the mirror that they were strangers, so they continued to speak freely.


    ¡°Look at that person¡¯s arrogance. I don¡¯t know how noble she is. Do you really regard your family as the inws of the Andrew family?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s footsteps paused slightly.


    Just then, two women with makeup makeup looked at this side through the mirror and realized that something was wrong with her. They looked at each other and frowned slightly.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression has returned to normal in an instant.


    She gently pressed the door handle and walked into the toiletpartment.


    However, at this moment, her mind could not stop floating out.


    It is worthy of being the number one rich family in the capital. She can really hear the discussion of the Andrew family everywhere.


    Through the door of the toiletpartment, there was still a rare voice of conversation outside.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that the illegitimate daughter of his family has broken up with the Andrew family? Their family can no longer borrow from the Andrew family?¡±


    Anna Stuat could not help sighing in her heart.


    It was originally just a guess, but now it seems that it really has something to do with myself and the Stuat family.


    Originally, she wanted to go out directly after going to the toilet, but it seems that it is not appropriate to go out now. It is estimated that it will take a while for the girls to make up. Anna Stuat also listened to the corner with peace of mind.


    The two girls outside were chatting and totally ignored that there was another person in the toilet.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see the light of the Andrew family? The original project of Dongcheng Vi was just the line led by the Andrew family. Otherwise, with just one Stuat family and just one Anshi Group, you want to carve this fat meat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Andrew family led for a long time.¡± The girl said with a tut, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that when the Stuat family took over the project of Dongcheng Mountain Vi, Selina¡¯s eyes were higher than her head and her tail was going up in the sky.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Stuat family has changed in the circle. The Stuat family is still the one that is not in the same ss. But Miss Anda haspletely disyed the spectrum of the capital¡¯s first beauty.¡±


    A burst ofughter came.


    Anna Stuat wondered what was funny. The two girlsughed so happily.


    The next second, one of them said happily, ¡°Now the ancient tomb has been excavated under the Dongcheng Vi. The project has been broken. The early investment of the Stuat family has been wasted. Miss Anda can onlye here to get drunk in frustration.

 Chapter 117

    Anna Stuat paused slightly and looked a little surprised.


    In herst life, although the development project of Dongcheng Vi also had an ident, she vaguely remembered that it didn¡¯t seem that early.


    How could it be so much earlier in this life?


    The voice of conversation outside gradually faded. Anna Stuat pushed the door and went out. When she came to the washstand, she only saw two figures in ck skirts at the door of the bathroom.


    ¡°Things havee out. I¡¯m afraid I have to make preparations in advance.¡±


    Anna Stuat could not help sighing when she silently said to herself in the mirror.


    Originally, Bright Stuat was sent away with the development project of Dongcheng Vi, and sessfully rescued his mother, thinking that the momentum would be followed until the development of Dongcheng Vi was halfpleted.


    The Stuat family has invested so much energy and material resources that it can dy some time.


    Unexpectedly, an ident urred.


    The development project of Dongcheng Vi was led by her. After the lead, Bright Stuat directly fell out with the Stuat family. Bright Stuat was afraid that she would me Anna Stuat for all the responsibilities.


    Next


    Back at the bar, Mike Berly had a very fashionable young girl beside her.


    He has a face full of smoke makeup and a hot figure. Now he is sitting in the seat before Anna Stuat and keeps talking to Mike Berly.


    Although the lights in the bar are blurred and a little far away, Anna Stuat still sees very clearly, and Mike Berly¡¯s face has a slightly repulsive expression.


    She pondered for a moment and stepped forward.


    ¡°Mike.¡±


    Mike Berly looked back and saw that Anna Stuat¡¯s face was suddenly surprised. He almost got up from his position and took Anna Stuat¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You finally came, didn¡¯t you say that you had to go to the toilet before you finished the work? Let¡¯s go quickly?¡±


    While talking, she quietly touched Anna Stuat¡¯s waist underneath.


    Anna Stuat immediately understood, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m going to call you?¡±


    So close, she could feel Mike Berly quietly relieved.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go,¡± Mike Berly said to the girl with smoky makeup.


    Without waiting for others to say something, she took Anna Stuat¡¯s hand and quickly squeezed out of the crowd.


    The bar didn¡¯t want to y any more, so he walked out of the door in twos and threes, and his expression rxed.


    Anna Stuat rarely looked at her: ¡°Who was that person just now? Why did you avoid her so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Mike Berly shook her head with a heavy expression.


    Seeing Anna Stuat¡¯s curiosity, she thought about it and refined hernguage. She said briefly: ¡°That girl just called Sally Song, and she was my grandpa¡¯s disciple before.¡±


    Before


    ¡°Later, she was called back by her family to be a daughter.¡± She paused, with a troubled expression. ¡°There was a festival between me and her.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Seeing that she did not seem to n to talk about this in detail, Anna Stuat did not ask.


    All the cars were parked in an alley outside the bar.


    Anna Stuat turned on the shlight of her mobile phone, walked along the alley, and suddenly bumped into several people head-on.


    Two girls supported a drunken girl.


    The drunken man was throwing up with his head down, and he was still mumbling something.


    Keep close.


    Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Excuse me, please excuse me.¡± Just at this moment, one of the girls holding people opposite said.


    Anna Stuat immediately recognized that this was one of the sounds she had just heard in the bathroom.


    She subconsciously looked at the man who was throwing up his head. It happened that the man raised his head.


    It was Selina.


    At first sight, Anna Stuat thought it was her illusion. Fortunately, although she vomited seriously, she did not drink too much. In addition, the reason for her good drinking capacity was that she was not obviously drunk at the moment.


    Soon he recognized the person in front of him. It was Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat smiled at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±


    Selina was really irritated by her words and the dazzling smile on her face, and became extremely angry in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you dare to appear!¡± She stumbled away from the twopanions beside her and wanted to rush towards Anna Stuat.


    Fortunately, the twopanions next to her, although they did not know what the situation was, unconsciously caught her in the lurch.


    Selina turned her head and roared, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you pulling me?¡±


    At the same time, Anna Stuat¡¯s voice also sounded: ¡°Why can¡¯t I be so big? I haven¡¯t heard anyone say that anyone can forbid people to walk in the capital?¡±


    Selina¡¯s twopanions looked at each other for a moment. You looked at me and I looked at you. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The two of them did not recognize Anna Stuat, nor did they know the festival between Anna Stuat and Selina.


    If the Stuat family needs to hold Selina when they are most proud, they will probably be obedient to Anxin.


    But now things are different.


    The Stuat family has suffered a lot of losses. In addition, there are many rumors that the Andrew family set a trap for the Stuat family this time.


    Then whether the Stuat family can still be the same as before is two questions.


    Now, Selina is shouting and drinking at them again, and she still treats the small bus like before, which makes the two girls unhappy.


    ¡°Selina, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t we hold you for your own good? You don¡¯t look at the ce here, so you can conflict with others at will?¡±


    In fact, both of them didn¡¯t want to control Selina, but they were afraid that the Stuat family could overturn, so they were very confused.


    However, I feel ufortable and still want to say something.


    Selina doesn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them at all. She stares at Anna Stuat with scarlet eyes and looks like she is gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Do you know the Stuat family? Because you have suffered so much, Dad will be angry!¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face was like this.


    The Stuat family may not have found any evidence that they deliberately framed them, but as long as the project of Dongcheng Vi goes wrong, in their eyes, they will never escape responsibility.


    However, Bright Stuat was ill, which surprised her a little.


    ¡°Really?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s tone was t, like telling the story of a person who has nothing to do with her. ¡°He has always been hard, but unexpectedly he will get sick.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Selina was angry. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­¡±


    Fortunately, she also reflected that she was outside at the moment, and there were so many people beside her. The Stuat family¡¯s current predicament was not suitable for others to know, so she shut up at the right time.

 Chapter 118

    She swallowed hard.


    When the mood calmed down, the expression on the face gradually recovered its calm.


    Selina said, ¡°Come to Zhou¡¯s Hospital tomorrow and call me when you arrive.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When I speak, I still have a bossy attitude.


    Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows slightly and did not answer her words.


    Selina probably thought of Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude towards herself in the past, and thought that Anna Stuat was not as easy to deal with as when she just came to the capital.


    She slowed down her tone, and then came up with her own trump card: ¡°Dad wanted to contact you before, but he didn¡¯t have time toe.¡±


    Anna Stuat sneered in her heart.


    I just think all these things Selina said are nonsense.


    With Bright Stuat for two generations, can she still not know what kind of person that person is?


    In herst life, she had seen this person clearly.


    At that time, just for the possibility of getting on board with the Andrew family, he did not hesitate to sell his daughter.


    Later, when she felt that she had no use value, he pushed Selina up andpletely reced her identity ¨C how could such a person who only saw benefits want to contact her when she could not bring benefits to him?


    just because there¡¯s an ident in the development of Dongcheng Vi. Is he in a hurry to find himself?


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    Seeing Anna Stuat¡¯ste reply, Selina was a little worried and asked again.


    ncing at her, Anna Stuat nodded faintly: ¡°OK, I know.¡±


    Selina breathes a sigh of relief.


    Although Anna Stuat is still gnashing her teeth at the moment, I have to say that she is no longer arrogant.


    She did not block Anna Stuat¡¯s way, and she was very smart and stepped aside.


    Mike Berly followed Anna Stuat to the car. After getting on the car, he didn¡¯t start the car for a long time. He turned his head to look at Anna Stuat from time to time.


    ¡°Ask what you want,¡± Anna Stuat said helplessly.


    From Mike Berly¡¯s attitude, I know that if she didn¡¯t honestly exin the whole thing tonight, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to let herself go so easily.


    ¡°That guy just now, is he your family?¡± Mike Berly couldn¡¯t wait.


    family?


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression was slightly cold, and her tone was also offended. Her cold voice was even lower: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Just as he was about to say that Anna Stuat cheated, Mike Berly suddenly thought of something.


    She learned from her grandfather that Anna Stuat seems to have been born out of wedlock.


    Although he doesn¡¯t mind the identity of Anna Stuat when he is friends with her, he can probably guess the rtionship between Anna Stuat and Selina just now.


    ¡°Then you really want to go tomorrow¡­¡±


    Take a look at the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face. Mike Berly has some knotty problems.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No, but didn¡¯t you just say yes?¡±


    ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I just said I knew, but I never promised her I would go.¡±


    Before, he had directly fallen out with Bright Stuat because he saved his mother. What¡¯s more, now that he has no handle on his mother, how can he restrain himself?


    ¡°If you have any questions, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Mike Berly responded, nodded and started the car quickly.


    The night beforest was a littlete. The next day, Anna Stuat woke up until the sun rose.


    When she touched the mobile phone at the bedside, she found that there were more than ten unanswered calls, all from two numbers.


    One is Bright Stuat with remarks, and the other is a number without remarks.


    However, thanks to her previous life experience, Anna Stuat recognized Selina¡¯s number at a nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s really perseverance.¡±


    Just thinking about it, the mobile phone screen lights up again, and Selina¡¯s number is disyed on it.


    Anna Stuat connects the phonezily: ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± Selina said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, do you know? What time is it now?¡±


    Anna Stuat took a look at the time, and her voice was stillzy: ¡°It¡¯s more than 12 o¡¯clock, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you know it¡¯s more than 12 o¡¯clock? You have the face to ask me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Selina is now in the senior ward of Zhou¡¯s Hospital.


    Next to him was Bright Stuat with a gloomy face.


    Originally, when she woke up in the morning, she remembered what happenedst night and immediately reported to Bright Stuat excitedly. She wanted to make a deal with her father, who was not so good tempered recently.


    As a result, who could have thought of waiting until 12 o¡¯clock and didn¡¯t see Anna Stuat.


    Not only that, they took turns to call Anna Stuat, but no one answered.


    ¡°We said yesterday!¡± Selina suppressed her anger, ¡°It¡¯s more than 12 o¡¯clock since you came to see Dad today, isn¡¯t it appropriate that you haven¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°When did I promise you to visit him?¡±


    Selina¡¯s face froze: ¡°You¡­¡±


    When she answered the phone, her mobile phone was open.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s voice was clearly transmitted to the ward through the telephone, and Bright Stuat could also hear it clearly.


    Immediately his face darkened.


    Selina was more frightened and said urgently: ¡°Yesterday I told you to call me after you came to the hospital. Didn¡¯t you say you knew?¡±


    ¡°I mean, so what?¡±


    ¡°I can hear you.¡± Anna Stuat didn¡¯t care about the angry voice from the phone, ¡°but why did I go?¡±


    ¡°Evil girl!¡±


    Bright Stuat shouted through his mobile phone, and the whole person was still breathing heavily.


    His voice was loud, and his voice floated out through the phone. Anna Stuat unconsciously pulled the phone away from her ear for a distance.


    ¡°Remind you, Mr. Stuat, that you have some problems with my address.¡±


    ¡°Are you still filial?¡±


    ¡°Filial piety?¡± Anna Stuat smiled gently. The voice, which seemed to be sarcastic or derisive, came out through her mobile phone, making Bright Stuat and his daughter look strange.


    ¡°Mr. Stuat, are you wrong? Only your children are qualified and have the obligation to be filial to you. I have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to disown my father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. My father has yed for a long time. You have never been a father before.¡±


    ¡°Not so loud, I can hear it.¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude was very calm and indifferent.


    Since herst life, she has been fantasizing about this scene.


    She can clearly tell Bright Stuat and the people of the Stuat family that she is not rare and has a little rtionship with the Stuat family.


    Getting rid of their rtionship is my biggest wish in my two lifetime.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father, so Mr. Stuat, don¡¯t recognize me as your daughter indiscriminately next time.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Without waiting for a response from the other side, Anna Stuat hung up the phone directly.


    Unexpectedly, Bright Stuat and his daughter did not react to the surprise.


    After a full half minute, Selina blinked her eyes a little and said, ¡°She¡­ Did she hang up?¡±


    Bright Stuat¡¯s face was gloomy and frightening.


    He did not speak for a long time, and the atmosphere in the ward fell into a dead silence.


    Selina has always been afraid of him, but she is even more afraid of the oppressive atmosphere that makes her unbearable. She hesitated for two seconds and said carefully, ¡°Daddy, she dared to hang up your phone. We can¡¯t condone her temper.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she¡¯s the one to me for our family¡¯s decline to this point, but we can¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    Thanks to Vivian Vidass teaching, even at this moment, Selina did not forget to give Anna Stuat eyedrops in front of Bright Stuat.


    Unfortunately, the effect seems not so obvious.


    Bright Stuat nced at her and said, ¡°How did you meet Anna Stuat? Tell me about it.¡±


    Selina is really afraid of his tightness. He stares at her and doesn¡¯t dare to wait. She tells the story roughly, and can¡¯t help peeking at his expression.


    The more he looked, the more gloomy his face became and the more ugly his expression was.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ncing at the medical instruments beside the hospital bed, Selina quietly stepped back and opened the distance between herself and Bright Stuat.


    She had a hunch that Bright Stuat would be angry and get ready in advance, so that his anger would not affect herter.


    ¡°Very good, very good!¡± As expected, Bright Stuat pped the table heavily and opened angrily.


    His voice was loud, his voice was angry, and he was furious. He didn¡¯t look like he was weak or weak.


    In fact, the fact that he had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital was just a stopgap measure for the Stuat family.


    When he took the development project of Dongcheng Vi, Bright Stuat offended a lot of people. Later, he was busy for the project, owed a lot of favors and made arge loan in the bank.


    Now the project is suddenly stopped. His previous preparations are totally wasted. Hundreds of millions of funds have been wasted in this way.


    Now the loan from the bank needs to be repaid, and some of his old friends who have been involved in this project also want to settle ounts with him, but he has no choice but to take his illness as an excuse to escape these troubles temporarily.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Bright Stuat said suddenly with a cold face.


    Selina¡¯s eyelids jumped heavily, and her face showed some surprise: ¡°Then you mean¡­¡±


    Bright Stuat narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment. For a moment, he really couldn¡¯t think of anything. Then he turned to her and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Speaking of this, it can be said that Selina¡¯s heart was directly touched.


    She may be a poor worker in other things, and can do nothing. But when ites to dealing with Anna Stuat, she has ten thousand ways.


    Selina smiled proudly.


    At this moment, I don¡¯t care about the fear of Bright Stuat.


    He pulled the chair and sat beside him.


    ¡°Dad, just think about it. Isn¡¯t it because of her dependence that she dares to treat you this way?¡±


    ¡°Depend on it?¡± Bright Stuat frowned, an old face full of wrinkles with an expression of joy and anger, ¡°you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The Andrew family and Philip Andrew, of course.¡±


    But Bright Stuat shook his head and said, ¡°I have inquired about it. It is true that there is an urate word of mouthing from the old house of the Andrew family. Anna Stuat has broken up with Philip Andrew.¡±


    If he had not received the news, he would not have abandoned Anna Stuat as a money tree so early.


    ¡°Do you really believe that they have nothing to do with each other?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Anna Stuat dare to break with our family if she really has no dependence?¡±


    There seems to be some truth in this remark.


    Bright Stuat has a deep face.


    Selina saw that his attitude was somewhat rxed, and quickly added : ¡°Everyone in the whole capital knows that Old Mrs. Andrew is not satisfied with Anna Stuat because of her identity. Maybe Philip Andrew deliberately released this news.¡±


    Just thinking about this, you may feel jealous with a sigh.


    Faces are extremely distorted by jealousy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She took a few deep breaths to ease her mood.


    Selina continued: ¡°There is also the matter of leaving Emily Sandra. Anna Stuat can¡¯t do it alone if she doesn¡¯t have a family and Philip Andrew to help with the evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Dad, she definitely has a backer.¡±


    ¡°Then if she has a backer as you say, can¡¯t we change her?¡±


    Bright Stuat has been moved by Selina¡¯s words to warn Anna Stuat.


    However, Selina¡¯s analysis made him angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Selina smiled.


    She turned her head and looked around the ward, confirming that no one else was close, so suddenly he came to Bright Stuat.


    ¡°I really have a good idea here, which can not only let you vent your evil spirit, but also teach her a lesson. The most important thing is that it has another advantage.¡±


    ¡°What benefits?¡±


    Selina¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Maybe after this, you can control her again and make her a pawn in our hands. Then¡­¡±


    Bright Stuat is almost blinded by Selina¡¯s beautiful prospect.


    He breathed more excitedly.


    After a while, he finally rxed: ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Selina stood up, bent slightly to his ear and murmured in a low voice.


    Bright Stuat listened carefully. Her eyes became brighter and brighter, his expression became more excited, and his breathing became more intense.


    Until Selina finishes, step back a little.


    He couldn¡¯t control it. He pped the table heavily and said, ¡°Well, well, do as you say.¡±


    Looking at his excited face, it seems that he has been able to meet the scene when hepletely controlled Anna Stuat.


    At that time, not only Anna Stuat, but also Philip Andrew and Lijia will be able to use their rtionship.


    ¡°But Dad, I may need some help from you.¡± Seeing that he was happy, Selina quickly took the opportunity to say, ¡°otherwise I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t carry out this n myself.¡±


    ¡°Just say what you need,¡± Bright Stuat waved.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly took something from the pillow of the hospital bed and put it in Selina¡¯s hand: ¡°Take this to find Secretary Zhang. If you need anything, you can find her directly. Anyway, you must get things done!

 Chapter 120

    After that day, Bright Stuat and Selina didn¡¯t contact Anna Stuat anymore.


    This once surprised Anna Stuat.


    He had spent two lifetimes with the Stuat family. He knew them well.


    She had dug a hole in the development project of the eastern city Vi, and she had humiliated them yesterday. ording to the temperament of the father and daughter of the Bright Stuat, there was no reason for them to stop like this.


    Anna Stuat was suspicious of what they were nning, so he had been on high alert recently.


    She seldom went out alone. If she went out, she would definitely ask her friends out. If she couldn¡¯t, she had to go to a public ce with many people in the daytime.


    Even when she knocked on the door to deliver the delivery, she asked the property management to confirm first before opening the door.


    However, more than a week passed in a row. Not only did nothing happen, but she didn¡¯t even notice anything unusual.


    ¡°Have you changed?¡± Anna Stuat murmured to herself with a frown.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what the father and daughter were up to, so Anna Stuat didn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    She put it in the refrigerator and found that it was almost empty. Then she remembered that she hadn¡¯t gone out for two days.


    When she was packing up and about to go out, her phone suddenly rang.


    When the phone was connected, Anna Stuat was a little surprised. ¡°Sadin Andrew?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Sadin Andrew cut to the chase on the other end of the line. ¡°The Professor Qianboratory has received a new project. I¡¯ve just joined his project, but it¡¯s not enough. The professor asked me to call you.¡±


    Anna Stuat was very happy that she could have done experiments with the Professor Qian.


    But she suddenly thought of the father and daughter of Bright Stuat.


    She hesitated.


    Noticing her hesitation, Sadin Andrew asked, ¡°is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± after thinking for a while, Anna Stuat shook her head and decided to agree. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a while. There¡¯s no problem. When will we go to theb.¡±


    There was no way to guard against a thief for a thousand days.


    She had to go out one day. She couldn¡¯t let the father and daughter of the Bright Stuat dare not go out because of the taboo.


    ¡°It¡¯s a newb. are you at home now? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded in agreement.


    Then Sadin Andrew drove him to the newb.


    Although the newb was not in the University City, it was located in the downtown area.


    The security guards of theb were tight in unlocking the door, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about safety.


    In the next few days, Anna Stuat was busy with her experiments again.


    She went out with Sadin Andrew for thest few times.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    One day, the two of them bought lunch and went back to theb, talking about the experiment project while walking.


    ¡°I added a new drug into the CM drug, and after the experiment, I got a very interesting number.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    The two of them chatted while walking. They came to the guard¡¯s pavilion, showed their IDs, and entered the door smoothly.


    On the street opposite theb building not far away, a ck car slowly rolled up the window.


    There were four or five people in the car, all wearing sunsses. Judging from their appearance and dressing, they looked very dangerous.


    One of them took off his sses, took out a mobile phone and quickly dialed a number.


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it. The target is very busy recently. He goes out early andes backte. He goes out at 6 o¡¯clock in the morning and leaves his apartment. He won¡¯t go back until 9 o¡¯clock in the evening at the earliest.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone said something. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. We have a n.¡±


    Then she winked at the rearview mirror.


    A man sitting in the back immediately took out a red dense form and handed it over.


    The man looked at each other and continued to report on the phone.


    ¡°We have also figured out his route and confirmed a few ces where he can move. There is only one problem.¡±


    Through the dark ss, he looked at Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew walking side by side. The man lowered his voice and said, ¡°there is another man who has always been with her. Her colleague has been picking her up.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. We have set the time. We can do it tonight.¡±


    Debbie was rendered speechless


    After a new round of experiment observation and recording all the data clearly, it was indeed [ÖÐÌì] on thest month outside.


    Anna Stuat stretched herself and stood up.


    As soon as she moved, the people sitting next to her also moved.


    Sadin Andrew picked up the key and waved it to Anna Stuat, ¡°shall we go?¡±


    On the second day of the new project, Anna Stuat learned that Sadin Andrew also had a house in a neighborhood where he lived.


    Since he lived not far from theb and it was very convenient to drive, he had been living there all the time. After that, he went with Anna Stuat every day.


    At the beginning, Anna Stuat had refused Sadin Andrew many times, but she was too polite to her. Every morning and evening, she insisted on picking her up and sending her home.


    Gradually, Anna Stuat had no choice but to ept his kindness.


    She had gotten used to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She picked up her bag and saw theb that Anna Stuat had changed into.


    After a whole day¡¯s experiment, the two of them were both very tired. They didn¡¯t talk much all the way to the car. Anna Stuat even began to slowly fall asleep.


    When the car stopped at a fork in the road and just turned a corner, the car suddenly mmed and shook violently. Anna Stuat was sleepy with his eyes closed and his body fell forward violently.


    Fortunately, the seat belt around her waist tightly pulled her back.


    Anna Stuat suddenly opened her eyes and asked, ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°There seems to be nails on the ground.¡± Sadin Andrew frowned.


    When he just started the car, he suddenly felt that the tire seemed to have pressed something. It should have exploded, so that the car failed to control itself. He quickly stepped on the brake. Fortunately, the car only hit the protective railing next to it, and there was no big problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and have a look.¡±


    It was dark outside, and the lights on both sides of the road were smooth. However, this road was a little old, and there was a new road next to it, so there were not many cars on this road.


    There were several cars driving past the old cars. Gradually, only their car was left on the road.


    Sadin Andrew opened the car door. Anna Stuat thought for a while and quickly turned on the shlight to chase her out.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    The two of them got out of the car and checked. As expected, they found that there were many nails on the road.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sadin Andrew asked with a frown.


    He naturally sensed that something was wrong.


    It was a main road. Although there were few cars and pedestrians at night because of the street lights, it was a busy day.


    How could there be so many nails for no reason?

 Chapter 121

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± Anna Stuat also came over. When she saw the nails scattered on the ground, she was confused. ¡°Why are there so many nails here?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something and changed her expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the car first!¡±


    When she saw these things, she immediately thought of the father and daughter of Bright Stuat.


    It was not her fault to think too much. Not long ago, something like that had happened, and the Bright Stuat and Selina hadn¡¯t retaliated against her for a long time, which was enough to make her suspect. Now, such a thing happened again


    Unfortunately, it was toote when Anna Stuat finished speaking.


    The sound of light footsteps came from the surrounding road.


    Soon several strong men in ck suits came out and surrounded them.


    With a serious look on her face, Sadin Andrew vigntly looked at the strong men in ck approaching and asked, ¡°who are you?¡±


    The strong man in ck in the lead nced at him and said with disdain, ¡°there is no you here. What¡¯s the matter? If you are sensible, you¡¯d better get out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡±


    Sadin Andrew paused and turned to look at Anna Stuat. At the first sight, Anna Stuat also looked nervous.


    He suddenly thought of something and was about to speak.


    Anna Stuat pursed her lips and said, ¡°they areing for me. Mr. Andrew, you can leave now.¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Am I such a person in your heart?¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned.


    However, Sadin Andrew suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm to protect her from being hurt.


    Compared to Anna Stuat, he was definitely a tall man. He stood in front of Anna Stuat and covered Anna Stuat tightly.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at him.


    The figure in front of him looked so tall and steady.


    She clenched her palms a little and her mind was in a mess.


    In the past, Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t like her very much. Although something happenedter and the atmosphere between the two of them was not as embarrassing as before, they didn¡¯t get along well with each other.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t leave her at this critical moment. Instead, she stood in front of her without hesitation.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the messy thoughts in her mind.


    ¡°Do you have to get involved in this mess?¡± the strong man in ck stared at Sadin Andrew and said calmly.


    Sadin Andrew took a step forward, as if he was going to fight back.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    The strong men kept silent.


    The man in the lead narrowed his eyes and suddenly sneered, ¡°well, well, since you have to get involved in this matter and ask the hero to save the beauty, then you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    There was no difference between cleaning up Anna Stuat and a man.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    The strong man in ck waved his hand, and several other men in ck also surrounded him.


    Sadin Andrew held Anna Stuat¡¯s hand tightly and pushed her to the side of the car. While making a gesture of attack, she said to Anna Stuat without looking back, ¡°you go in the car first. Don¡¯t get out. Wait for me to deal with them.¡±


    As he spoke, a strong man in ck rushed over. Sadin Andrew kicked him immediately.


    The people around them all moved over. Sadin Andrew was worried that the battle would affect Anna Stuat, so he immediately shifted the scope of the battle.


    Several people had left the car.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes were fixed on the sound of their fight. Instead of hiding in the car as Sadin Andrew said, she took her phone with her trembling hands.


    She could even think of the purpose of these people arresting her?


    If she really fell into the hands of these people, she would probably be Bright Stuat and locked up in the dark ce by the people of the Stuat family like her previous life.


    They were trained to be pawns in their hands.


    She didn¡¯t want to live such a life, but she couldn¡¯t let a person who protected her be besieged like this.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s strength was not low. Born in the rich family like the Andrew family, he had learned a lot from an early age.


    In the blink of an eye, the two men in ck had been knocked down by him. However, after all, the number of the men in ck had the advantage, and Sadin Andrew was also struggling.


    After a while, she began to pant slightly.


    The leading man in ck looked more serious.


    ¡°Be careful. This man is really good at martial arts,¡± he said cautiously.


    He had nned to arrange a partner to attack Anna Stuat first, but now he put aside the n and called her back. ¡°Finish this man first. As for the goal¡­¡±


    ncing at the direction of Anna Stuat, he said coldly, ¡°she can¡¯t leave.¡±


    The battlefield soon fell into chaotic fighting again.


    Anna Stuat managed to calm down. After calling the police, she told them where she was and stared at the battle not far away.


    Of course she knew why these men in ck looked so confident?


    It would take at least an hour to get here from the nearest police station, so they certainly had enough time to deal with her.


    What¡¯s more, since they dared to obstruct and do such a thing, these people obviously had nothing to fear.


    Now she could only ce her hope on Sadin Andrew.


    Fortunately, Sadin Andrew was a good fighter.


    Anna Stuat was a little relieved as he didn¡¯t lose against five alone.


    However, before she couldpletely let go of her anger, the prejudice had never noticed that another man in a ck suit suddenly came from the roadside.


    It was obvious that he was in the same group with those people before.


    The man exchanged a look with the leader of the strong man in ck, clenched the baseball bat in his hand and rushed towards Sadin Andrew.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    However, Sadin Andrew was already struggling to fight against 5 with 1, so she had no time to care about the rear.


    In the face of this sudden blow, it was obviously impossible to dodge.


    Anna Stuat gritted her teeth and rushed over.


    Åé!


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, the hard baseball stick hit her back.


    A great pain came from his back, and the pain gradually spread to his limbs and head.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡±


    Sadin Andrew was shocked to be held by someone.


    Anna Stuat was too painful to speak. Her face was pale and sweat dripped from her forehead.


    She knew she was badly hurt, but she didn¡¯t regret it at all.


    Sadin Andrew was innocent. She couldn¡¯t let him get hurt because of her.

 Chapter 122

    hose strong men in ck suits unexpectedly stopped at this moment.


    The batter was holding a baseball bat and looked a little frightened.


    ¡°The target is injured, boss, what should I do?¡±


    They got the order, but they took people away intact, but now


    The leader of the strong man in ck touched his head and was worried for a moment.


    However, when Sadin Andrew¡¯s scarlet eyes were identally turned on, he suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Whatever, take this man down first!¡± he said with clenched teeth.


    The other few people are very obedient to him, so naturally they have no opinions.


    There was no further dy, and he rushed towards Sadin Andrew again.


    Sadin Andrew held the injured Anna Stuat with one hand, while still trying to guard against the attacks of these people. Now it is more difficult than before.


    He just dodged a punch from a strong man, and a baseball bat hit him on the other side.


    Sadin Andrew had no choice but to get a hard hit on his left shoulder, and the hand holding Anna Stuat was a little soft.


    He gritted his teeth and survived.


    Anna Stuat is still suffering from a lot of pain at the moment ¨C it¡¯s not clear what she suffered before.


    The person who attacked secretly used all his strength to try to knock down Sadin Andrew. She just hit the bone. He doesn¡¯t know how serious it was.


    He opened his mouth to remind Sadin Andrew to be careful. He wanted Sadin Andrew to leave her and leave quickly, but he could only make a very low breath tone reluctantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t save your hands!¡±


    The leader of the man in ck saw that his partner had some reservations about the stick, frowned and said, ¡°If anything happens, the boss will give us some information.¡±


    The man in ck who hit the man still felt a little empty.


    After all, he just hit the wrong target.


    However, after hearing the leader¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth and nodded ruthlessly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Make a quick decision!¡±


    Several people were fighting harder and harder


    Anna Stuat was holding on to her shaky body, and her eyes in her head were dark from time to time, and her heart was about to despair.


    Just in front, suddenly a very strong beam of high beam light came up.


    The car was driving more and more tightly, and slowly stopped in front of them.


    At the same time, Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes finally darkened, and she could not help fainting.


    Thest word I heard before I fell down was the frightened voice of several people in ck.


    ¡°How can someonee? Isn¡¯t it all cleaned up?¡±


    I woke up again in the hospital.


    The smell of familiar and irritating disinfection water fills the nostrils, and the ceiling and walls of a snow-white hospital are in front of us.


    I really have an indissoluble bond with the hospital.


    It was not long before I left the hospital, and it was not long before I entered the hospital again.


    It¡¯s ridiculous.


    Anna Stuat sighed gently and reached out to move, only to find that my body was full of pain like being crushed. I could not move at all.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, are you awake?¡±


    A surprise voice came from my ear. I was very familiar, the former nurse.


    Anna Stuat wanted to ask her what happened, why she was in the hospital, and why Aunt Lee was here?


    Before I could ask, I heard Aunt Lee ttering out of the door of the ward and shouting excitedly at the outside: ¡°Call the doctor quickly, Miss Stuat is awake!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, another burst of strong and excited footsteps came from outside.


    It seems that several people want to rush in.


    However, when we arrived at the door of the ward, the voice suddenly stopped.


    Apparently, several people stopped.


    Anna Stuaty t like this, she could not see the situation in the ward at all, and her body could not move freely, so her heart could only be confused and curious.


    Fortunately, the doctor came in a hurry at this time.


    ¡°Come on, let me check the situation.¡±


    The doctor in white coat led several nurses in to give Anna Stuat further detailed diagnosis and treatment.


    Several people outside the ward were not idle.


    Philip Andrew can drop water from his wheelchair. I wish Nic Bery could stand behind him honestly, looking at the heart, nose and nose, not daring to make a sound.


    Standing side by side with him is Sadin Andrew.


    At this moment, all his attention was focused on the door of the ward, and his face was full of worries.


    Aunt Lee felt the stiffness of the atmosphere.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Andrew, that Miss Stuat will be blessed and she will be fine.¡±


    As he spoke, he secretly nced at Philip Andrew and then at Sadin Andrew.


    Both of them are her employers, but it is Philip Andrew who really pays her.


    Before. When Aunt Lee took care of Anna Stuat, she thought that Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew should be the lovers who had a conflict, and the conflict between them was very serious, so that even looking for someone to take care of Anna Stuat, Philip Andrew had to borrow someone else¡¯s name.


    But now it doesn¡¯t seem that way.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nic Bery smiled andforted, ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that as long as Miss Stuat could wake up, it would not be a big problem?¡±


    Philip Andrew slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air and finally moved his eyes away from the door of the ward.


    His face was still a little tired, and his eyes still had red blood caused by staying awake all night.


    ¡°How¡¯s the trial of those people going? No results yet?¡±


    Recently, the Andrew group happened to have several major projects that needed him to check, so he was too busy to concentrate on Anna Stuat.


    Until today, She finally have some leisure time. I learned from Aunt Lee that Anna Stuat is now working in the studio of Professor Qian again.


    Philip Andrew wanted toe over and have a look, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter something like that on the way.


    When talking about this, Nic Berry felt a little hollow: ¡°Those people are professional mercenaries, and they didn¡¯t reveal a bit. I only know that they are really instructed by others, and the target is Miss Stuat, but¡­ but the boss behind them still refuses to exin.¡±


    He said he couldn¡¯t help but secretly nced at Philip Andrew.


    Sure enough, Philip Andrew¡¯s expression was more ugly.


    ¡°Then continue the trial.¡± He said in a cold voice. ¡°If necessary, you can use some extraordinary means. Anyway, you must dig out the people behind me!¡±


    Nic Bery stood up straight and said, ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just at this time, the doctor¡¯s voice came out in the ward.


    ¡°Make sure that the patient is out of danger and can be transferred from the intensive care unit, and the family members can alsoe in to have a look, but don¡¯te in too many people at one time, just two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll push you in.¡± Nic Berry said quickly to Philip Andrew when she realized that Sadin Andrew wanted to move.


    At the same time, he took a meaningful look at Sadin Andrew.

 Chapter 123

    Sadin Andrew¡¯s expression was shocked.


    The excitement of hearing the doctor say that ¡°Anna Stuat is out of danger¡± suddenly disappeared, like a basin of cold water pouring down his head.


    Halfway forward, he retreated silently and turned to stand by silently, as if he was only a spectator throughout the whole thing.


    His performance relieved Nic Berry.


    ¡°Aunt Lee, President Andrew and I will go first. You should guard outside first, and we will call you toe inter.¡±


    Aunt Lee naturally nodded and said yes.


    Nic Berry pushed Philip Andrew into the ward.


    From the previous news, when Anna Stuat has been with Sadin Andrew for some time recently, he has some subtle bad premonitions in his heart.


    She was able to convince herself in her heart all the time before, but it happened that two people were in the sameboratory and under the hands of the same professor, so they had more contact.


    Until now, she saw Sadin Andrew¡¯s expression when he was still holding Anna Stuat, even though he was surrounded by four or five people.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nic Berry can really confirm that her previous worries have reallye true.


    The second young master was really worried about Anna Stuat.


    Fortunately, after just reminding himself, he seemed to understand.


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    Anna Stuat, with a somewhat surprised voice, made Nic Berrye back to her senses.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t speak. He quickly pushed someone forward with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, you wake up. Do you feel ufortable? If you have something to say, please do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. The doctor has just checked and everything is normal.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered the car I saw before she went into aa, and immediately responded: ¡°You were driving at that time?¡±


    Nic Bery said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right. President Andrew and I were about to go to theboratory to find you, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet you and the second young master on the way. We were also surprised when we saw you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Anna Stuat nodded her understanding.


    After hearing Nic Bery mention the second young master again, she remembered and quickly asked, ¡°Where is Sadin Andrew? How is he?¡±


    She vaguely remembered that Sadin Andrew seemed to have suffered a lot at that time.


    Nic Bery gave a slight expression, which suddenly became subtle.


    He subconsciously nced at Philip Andrew in the remaining light.


    Philip Andrew is still the same as before, but his eyes are fixed on Anna Stuat, with a dark color.


    Nic Berry thought a little in her heart: ¡°The second young master is also very good. There is no major problem. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Seeing that his expression was not like faking, Anna Stuat put her heart back into her stomach.


    However, he suggested: ¡°Where is he? Can I go to see him?¡±


    Nic Berry¡¯s heart suddenly became bitter, and her intuition was very bad.


    Originally, the rtionship between Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew was very strange because of the previous misunderstanding, and the atmosphere between them was also stiff and awkward.


    As a result, such things happen now.


    At the most dangerous moment, Anna Stuat was saved by a hero, who was still a cousin who had a good rtionship with her boss.


    ¡°What are you going to see now?¡± Philip Andrew, who has not spoken, suddenly pulled his lips and said coldly.


    Anna Stuat was shocked and then reacted. She was still in a cast and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    However, when Philip Andrew said this, his face looked a bit sarcastic, and his heart was very upset. Almost subconsciously, he wanted to retort.


    Fortunately, Nic Bery noticed something was wrong, and was afraid that the two people would be unhappy again, so she changed her words in time: ¡°By the way, Miss Stuat, the people who attacked you earlier have been caught by us.¡±


    Sure enough, Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat immediately faced up to this problem.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression turned cold with the naked eye, and her face looked extremely gloomy.


    Nic Berry looked at her carefully and suddenly realized that Anna Stuat¡¯s appearance at the moment was exactly the same as that of Philip Andrew when he was in thepany.


    New to the original two people have been together for a long time, but will they be more and more alike?


    Isn¡¯t this what people often say about husband and wife?


    He silently sighed in his heart that the two were really destined, but he didn¡¯t dare to say more, and returned to the main topic.


    ¡°However, the people we arranged tried those people all night, but they couldn¡¯t find anything out of their mouths.¡±


    These people are tough, all of them are professional trained mercenaries.


    In their business, many of them are ouws on the surface.


    But in fact, such people dare not vite the rules of the mercenary regiment.


    It seems that it is absolutely impossible to sell the buyer¡¯s information, which has always been the iron rule of the major mercenary corps.


    After all, I¡¯m afraid that the detailed information of each of them and their families are all in the hands of the mercenary regiment. Once anyone dares to vite the rules of the mercenary regiment, even the family members will be involved.


    This was actually expected by Philip Andrew and Nic Berry.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal not to ask.¡± Anna Stuat sneered.


    In his excitement, he identally twitched the wound, and immediately took a breath of cold air in pain.


    Philip Andrew in front of him tightened his face and leaned forward subconsciously: ¡°How are you? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He also realized that his attitude seemed a little too excited, his face calmed down, he leaned back, his tone gradually turned cold, and his expression also recovered from his previous impassive face.


    ¡°If you have any difort, tell the doctor as soon as possible, but don¡¯t bother otherster.¡±


    What he saw was a little wordless.


    He is worring about people¡¯s physical condition, but it is so wonderful and hard to hear. It is strange for normal people to feelfortable after listening.


    Obviously Anna Stuat is a normal person: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to bother.¡±


    She said dryly.


    Philip Andrew frowned and seemed to want to say something. However, facing Anna Stuat¡¯s pale face, without a trace of rosy cheeks, he was silent for a moment, and slightly pursed his lips or swallowed the rest.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, we will continue to interrogate those mercenaries, but we may also need to learn some information from you.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded: ¡°You say.¡±


    ¡°Have you offended anyone recently? Or have you had bad rtions with anyone?¡±


    After thinking about it, he added: ¡°We are not restricted to any status. We are now guessing all possibilities.¡±


    Anna Stuat immediately understood that he wanted to investigate who assigned these mercenaries.


    In fact, Anna Stuat, the mastermind behind the scenes, has already understood it.


    Just


    She nced at Philip Andrew, and was a little silent.

 Chapter 124

    He could see the hesitation on her face and guess what she was thinking.


    Philip Andrew rxed a little and said, ¡°My leg has not fully recovered, and you need to be treated afterwards. Before that, you must be absolutely safe.¡±


    In fact, Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t want to bother Philip Andrew any more, or she doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the muddy water of Li Family.


    It is necessary to have contact with Sadin Andrew.


    With Philip Andrew, whether in public or private, in reason or emotion, she told herself that she should not continue to contact.


    But everything is impermanent, and these things seem to be beyond his control.


    ¡°The Stuat family.¡±


    ¡°The Stuat family?¡± Philip Andrew sat up slightly and frowned tightly.


    His eyebrows closed tightly, his whole face was cold, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn¡¯t know where to look.


    Nic Bery knows Philip Andrew, which has always been his way of thinking.


    Sure enough, after a while, Philip Andrew responded: ¡°Is it the development project of Dongcheng Vi?¡±


    Recently, the Andrew Group has been busy with internal affairs, and he has no time to take into ount the development project of Dongcheng Vi. However, after calcting the time, it may also be a problem.


    Philip Andrew looked at Nic Berry.


    Nic Bery thought for a moment: ¡°There was indeed a news report two days ago that there was a problem with the development project of Dongcheng Vi.¡±


    ¡°In the middle of the development, an ancient tomb was dug up, so the project was stopped urgently.¡± He quickly pleaded guilty. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I forgot to report to you.¡±


    Although Nic Berry is an elite, he is not a robot. Everyone has flesh and blood.


    ¡°After deducting the year-end bonus,¡± Philip Andrew said coldly.


    Nic Berry smiled bitterly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    His year-end bonus is not because of small numbers. It was all deducted at once. I¡¯m afraid it will be hard for him for some time.


    But it is really his own negligence.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, is it because of the development project of Dongcheng Vi?¡± Nic Berry shook his head and stopped thinking about it, then asked Anna Stuat again.


    Anna Stuat nodded and shook her head: ¡°The project of Dongcheng Vi is the cause, but it is not just because of this.¡±


    She thought for a moment, and told him roughly about her previous encounter with Selina and the phone call from Bright Stuat and his daughter.


    ¡°In this way, their chances are very high,¡± Philip Andrew said in a deep voice.


    Not very big, but they must be.


    Anna Stuat said to herself.


    No one knows Bright Stuat and his daughter better than her. This kind of thing is definitely something they can do.


    It¡¯s just a little strange.


    In thest life, Bright Stuat and his daughter didn¡¯t use such powerful force to fight against themselves.


    She still knows the power of the Stuat family. They are good at finding a few hooligans to deal with themselves.


    However, it is strange to use such iron-blooded mercenaries.


    Just as they were going to continue our conversation, the doctors outside had begun to urge us.


    ¡°After confirming that the patient has no problems, he can be transferred to the ward.¡±


    The three people stopped talking.


    Under the arrangement and escort of a group of doctors and nurses, Anna Stuat was transferred to the ordinary VIP ward.


    However, ording to the doctor¡¯s requirements, we still need to recuperate. Even if wee to visit her, we should not enter too many people at one time.


    Philip Andrew simply ordered to limit the number of people to two.


    In addition to Aunt Lee¡¯s need to take close care of her at any time, that is to say, only one person can enter the ward to visit Anna Stuat at ordinary times.


    Sadin Andrew entered the ward to see Anna Stuat¡¯s condition.


    Philip Andrew and Nic Bery are a little behind.


    ¡°President Andrew, ording to Miss Stuat¡¯s meaning, I¡¯m afraid that this matter has nothing to do with the Stuat family.¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded slightly: ¡°After she came to the capital, the Stuat family was the most involved in her holiday. But¡­¡±


    The conflict between other people and Anna Stuat is nothing more than a small conflict, far from causing such retaliation.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°The Stuat family has no ability to hire mercenaries.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s pupils opened wide: ¡°You mean there are other people behind this?¡±


    Philip Andrew did not answer his question. He frowned and pondered for a moment, then suddenly said: ¡°Go to check my uncle¡¯s recent trends and see if he has any contact with other countries.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and immediately reflected what Philip Andrew meant?


    ¡°Are you suspicious of this matter and Li Dong¡­¡±


    He suddenly thought of Sadin Andrew, who was in the ward at the moment, and his heart became extremelyplicated.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s suspicion is not groundless. When you think about it carefully, the Stuat family does not have as much energy as it does. On the contrary, it is Anglo Andrew. The possibility of leading behind the scenes is really high.


    But if he knew his move, he would hurt his son by mistake


    He sighed slightly in his heart, but became famous on his face. He stood up straight and bowed his head slightly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Philip Andrew interrupted the topic at this time, raised his head and looked into the ward through the wide transparent ss.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s position was slightly adjusted at the moment, but she was lying on the hospital bed.


    Sitting beside the hospital bed is Sadin Andrew.


    Both men¡¯s expressions were very gentle, their lips were open and they were talking to each other, and they nodded slightly from time to time.


    Looking at their appearance, he suddenly remembered that he and Anna Stuat had not been in such harmony for a long time.


    His eyes drifted away, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he suddenly looked away: ¡°Arrange more bodyguards to watch here in the ward, and report to me immediately if there is any disturbance.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°After she leaves the hospital, arrange several people to follow him secretly. Don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    After seeing Philip Andrew like this, Nic Berry finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Since you care so much about Miss Stuat, why do you have to show such an attitude towards her? Don¡¯t you push her further?¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned: ¡°Our family is veryplicated. She should not be involved.¡±


    ¡°Can¡­¡±


    ¡°Nic Bery, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Philip Andrew suddenly raised his head, with an unprecedented faint mncholy in his voice.


    Nic Bery was stunned.


    The next second: ¡°She has always shown a slight dislike and hostility to the Stuat family, the Andrew family, and even the entire powerful family in the capital.¡±


    Nic Berry was surprised.


    Thinking about Anna Stuat¡¯s past behavior for a long time.


    It seems so.


    ¡°But¡­ why?¡± Nic Bery really can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Philip Andrew shook his head, his eyes suddenly dropped, and his long eyelids cast a dark shadow on the fundus of his eyes, blocking the emotion of his fundus.


    If there must be a guess.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­ it¡¯s rted to the dream she said.

 Chapter 125

    The scene in the ward was very harmonious.


    Anna and Sadin Andrew were chatting.


    ¡°Those gangsters have been caught by Kirk¡¯s men. I believe that the truth will soon be found out. You should stay in the hospital to recuperate.¡±


    Anna¡¯s wound hurt the bone on her back, so the stick hit her hard.


    ording to the doctor, she was supposed to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Anna nodded slightly.


    Then she took a look at Sadin Andrew. Seeing that his face and lips were ruddy as usual and that he didn¡¯t look ufortable, she felt a little relieved.


    But to be on the safe side, she asked, ¡°how are you? Are you seriously injured? Have you received any treatment?¡±


    After all, she got injured to protect herself. Anna felt sorry for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sadin Andrew shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just some bruises. I¡¯m almost recovered now.¡±


    As soon as he sent Anna to the hospital, he was also arranged by Jeremy to take [³ÂÃú] to the doctor¡¯s ce for examination.


    Indeed, there was no big problem. Although there were also injuries on her body, they were all skin trauma. She had applied the ointment for the bruise. After a brief bandage, she was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a moment of silence, she pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°thank you for what happenedst night.¡±


    Even if she thought of it now, Anna still felt a lingering fear.


    She knew how cruel and merciless the father and daughter of the Bright Stuat were.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the favored by the history had been with her and hadn¡¯t chosen to give up on her, she would have been taken to a dark ce and locked up by the Stuat family.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s good that you are fine.¡± Sadin Andrew shook her head.


    At this time, a nurse¡¯s urging voice suddenly came from outside.


    Sadin Andrew suddenly thought of Philip Andrew and Nic Bery who were waiting outside. They had nned to have a talk with Anna, but now they stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    After Sadin Andrew left, the nursing worker aunt Li came in again, taking care of Anna as usual.


    While packing up, she couldn¡¯t help chattering.


    Anna didn¡¯t hear clearly what she had said. She stared at the white ceiling, lost in thought.


    Until Aunt Li suddenly said, ¡°she just left the hospital for a short time and then went to the hospital again. Is there anything wrong with her luck recently?¡±


    Anna came to her senses and looked at aunt Li with difficulty.


    aunt Li felt embarrassed and thought she had said something wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± aunt Li was surprised.


    However, it seemed that Anna didn¡¯t notice the surprise on her face. She continued in a low voice, ¡°Ie and go in and out of the hospital frequently. Perhaps there is something wrong with my pregnancy recently.¡±


    Aunt Li hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I heard that there is a temple in the south of the city. There is a temple with strong incense. How about we go to visit it before you?¡±


    After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything else. At least, I can ask for peace of mind for myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Anna nodded.


    Then she continued to look at the white ceiling in front of her, and her thoughts floated away again.


    Aunt Li stole a nce at her and found that she was thinking about something, so she stopped bothering her considerately.


    It was quiet in the ward. Only Aunt Li was packing something from time to time, making a slight noise.


    Anna fell asleep in such a low voice from time to time. But a momentter, she fell asleep.


    Philip Andrew and Nic Bery had been there once.


    Aunt Li walked out of the room slowly and said, ¡°Mr. Li, miss Stuat is asleep. Would you like to go in and see her?¡±


    She looked into the ward through therge ss. Anna¡¯s eyes were closed and she was sleeping soundly. Philip Andrew stared at her for a while before he finally looked away.


    ¡°No, let her have a good rest.¡±


    Aunt Li didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and nodded.


    Philip Andrew told her to take good care of Anna and report to her if anything happened before leaving the hospital.


    The car stopped at the gate of the hospital. After getting on the car, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Nic Bery, who was sitting on the passenger seat, waited for a while. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask, ¡°Mr. Andrew, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Go back to the beauty mountain mansion,¡± said Philip Andrew in a low voice.


    The driver started the car immediately. The ck car hummed and rushed out like an arrow from the string, leaving a shadow on the ground.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The servants in the mansion had a holiday today, which was rare. Even Mrs. Xu, who had been staying here to take care of Philip Andrew¡¯s living condition, had a short holiday and went back to the old house.


    The whole mansion was quiet, but there were few movements inside and outside, and the bodyguards were almost silent.


    As soon as Philip Andrew entered the room, a bodyguard came up to him and said, ¡°Sir is still in the basement, but he is still unwilling to exin anything.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Philip Andrew asked in a dangerous tone, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard immediately lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s our fault.¡±


    Philip Andrew nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°since you can¡¯t do it well, you can get your punishmentter.¡±


    The bodyguard didn¡¯tin. He nodded heavily and stood beside Philip Andrew with his head down.


    Like Nic Bery, he was also a capable assistant of Philip Andrew, but the two of them were in the open and the other in the dark. This bodyguard could be said to be in charge of all the bodyguards around Philip Andrew, absolutely responsible for the safety of Philip two.


    Nic Bery tried to smooth things over, ¡°Mr. Andrew, how about we go and have a look now?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his right hand, raised two fingers and shook them slightly.


    Then she closed her eyes. Nic Bery immediately understood what she meant and pushed her to the basement.


    This was an extremely spacious and absolutely tight space.


    The underground area of the mansion waspletely connected. Philip Andrew had already arranged someone to change the basement here. The basement of the mansion seemed to have been built into the most solid cell.


    Even the most powerful mercenary group in the Middle East couldn¡¯t escape from here.


    The several servants who attacked Anna were tied to the side, and there were several bodyguards in ck beside almost everyone.


    The bodyguards in ck saw Philip Andrewing from a distance. They bowed to him in unison and said in a loud voice, ¡°Mr. Andrew.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Philip Andrew waved his hand, and Nic Bery immediately pushed him forward.


    When they were about one meter away from a servant who was tied up, two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, one on the left and the other on the right, tightly protecting her.


    The servant in front of her was the leader of the group who attacked Anna before.


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw Philip Andrewe over.


    ¡°I heard that you refused to tell me anything?¡± Philip Andrew asked in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His voice was very light and his tone was as usual, but the servant in front of him inexplicably felt his heart beating fiercely.


    A strange sense of fear slowly came to her heart, and a feeling of horror slowly climbed up.


    He swallowed subconsciously and said, ¡°ording to the rules of our mercenary team, we never disclose the information of the buyer.¡±


    The servant¡¯s skin exposed in the air was a little sad. It seemed that he had been interrogated before. Since he could survive the initial interrogation, he was obviously a man.


    Unfortunately, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t admire him at all.


    ¡°Really?¡± he sneered, ¡°Nic Bery.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s symbolic wheelchair immediately stepped forward and magically took out a thick pile of information from behind.


    He turned the first page and looked at the face of the servant in front of him. Then he said word by word, ¡°code named thunderlight, member of the Panther mercenary team¡­¡±


    These were all information that could be found.


    Or it could be said that these slightly powerful people could get the information as long as they carefully investigated.


    As Philip Andrew, he found out that it was not a rare thing to investigate the mercenary team that the thunder Unicorn belonged to, so the expression on the thunder unicorn¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.


    He didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. He still stood straight and let himself be tied up with a poker face.


    It was not until Nic Bery continued, ¡°a citizen of the Hua Kingdom, born in C Town, LJ city¡­¡±


    Thund¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± he suddenly turned his head and stared at Nic Bery with red eyes. His expression was full of shock and fear.


    There was nothing he could do. He was not shocked or scared.


    As their mercenary team, as long as they joined a mercenary team, everything in the past would be erased by the force of the mercenary team.


    That was to say, since the moment he joined the Panther mercenary team, his past had be a secret in the team.


    Under normal circumstances, these secrets would never be revealed.


    All the employer knew that he was Thund, a member of the Panther mercenary team, so they couldn¡¯t get any extra information about him.


    But now, what Nic Bery was reading was all his past information.


    How could he not feel scared?


    Unfortunately, Nic Bery didn¡¯t even cast a nce at him.


    The document in her hand turned a page, and the sound of tter almost spread throughout the quiet basement.


    Thund¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Nic Bery¡¯s calm andfortable voice sounded again, ¡°mother is¡­¡±


    As he continued, Thund¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly, and the horror in her eyes became more and more intense.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± he couldn¡¯t help shouting when all the documents were almost taken away.


    Nic Bery replied, ¡°Chenzhonghua, can we have a talk now?¡±


    Thund¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat, which ran down his cheeks. He swallowed hard.


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±


    Nic Bery nced at Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°maybe others can¡¯t find out your information, but it only takes us some time.¡±


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you curious where your wife and son are now?¡±


    Subconsciously, Thund sat up straight. His body tensed up like a cheetah ready to fight.


    He stared keenly at Nic Bery, then shifted his gaze from Nic Bery to Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew still looked calm, not frightened by his imposing manner at all.


    After a long while, Thund heaved a long sigh and made apromise. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Who is the buyer behind you?¡±


    It was true.


    If he was the only one who was a tough servant, of course he would not exin.


    But now the situation was different.


    Since the Andrew family could find out his real identity and background, it meant that the Panther mercenary team had abandoned him. If he wanted to protect his family now, he had to follow the Andrew family, or rather follow the path of Philip Andrew.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    Before he finished his words, Philip Andrew squinted dangerously.


    Thund was taken aback and hurriedly exined, ¡°what I said is true. The buyer is very cautious. He didn¡¯t contact us directly. He contacted us through an overseas forum ount. All the transaction transfer between us and the buyer is not real.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything you know,¡± Philip Andrew said coldly.


    After interrogating these servants, it was getting dark outside.


    Philip Andrew came out of the basement and told the bodyguards beside him, ¡°send these people to the nearest police station and tell them what they have done.¡±


    The bodyguard immediately agreed.


    After everyone left, Nic Bery said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Andrew relies on the information we have. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to prove that it¡¯s Mr. Li.¡±


    It was not easy.


    Anglo Andrew was very cautious. Moreover, the Stuat family was like a puppet. It was not easy to find him following this clue.


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Philip Andrew sneered and said, ¡°now that Second Uncle has given me such a big gift, we should naturally pay him back.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had already felt wronged for Philip Andrew.


    Madam had always hoped that the Andrew family could get along well with each other.


    Therefore, over the years, even though Anglo Andrew had gone too far and tried her best to erode Philip Andrew¡¯s rights, Philip Andrew hadn¡¯t really done anything to him.


    At least until today, Philip Andrew had been trying to please olddy.


    But now


    ¡°The woman my second uncle raised in Japan and the child. Send some people to bring her back.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    No wonder he was his boss. He was so ruthless that he stabbed at Anglo Andrew¡¯s lifeblood.


    It was not a small matter to raise an outsider and an illegitimate child all year round.


    Anglo Andrew and his wife got married for business. He had to rely on his wife in many aspects. If Mrs. Second Uncle really knew about it, a good show would be waiting for him.

 Chapter 127

    The people who were sent to kidnap Anna had lost contact. The two of them, Bright Stuat and his daughter, were both stupid enough to know that there must be something wrong.


    The Bright Stuat had employed a lot of people. After several days of investigation, they knew that it was the Andrew family who had intervened. At the thought of Philip Andrew and the two of them, they couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    It was not until nearly a weekter that no one came to her house that [°²] finally couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± she walked back and forth restlessly in the living room. ¡°Why does it have something to do with the Andrew family again?¡±


    The Bright Stuat lowered her head with a grim look on her face.


    ¡°Are we just sitting at home and waiting?¡± she was afraid of the Andrew family and afraid of Philip Andrew. She had been hiding at home for a week without going out.


    She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    Seeing that Bright Stuat didn¡¯t say anything, Selina became more agitated. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t just sit still and wait for death. Otherwise¡­¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Bright Stuat shouted, interrupting her.


    Selina felt wronged, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She could only feel indignant in her heart.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Bright Stuat raised his head and revealed a stiff expression.


    He took a look at Selina and the expression on her face became even worse.


    Different from the two days ago when Selina helped him out, he appreciated his daughter very much.


    At this moment, the Bright Stuat only felt that the woman in front of him was so annoying.


    He even med the whole thing on Selina. If it weren¡¯t for Selina¡¯s bad idea, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Casting a cold nce at her, Bright Stuat said, ¡°you can go back to your room first. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Selina nced at him. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In the end, she could only return to her room honestly.


    As soon as she left, there was only Bright Stuat left in therge living room.


    He walked back and forth on the sofa with his phone in his hand. He walked faster and faster, but there was always a deep thought between his eyebrows. It could be seen how depressed and anxious he was at the moment.


    After a long time, he finally unlocked his phone and dialed a number.


    A momentter, the phone was connected. The tone of the Bright Stuat was respectful and he could hardly wait to say, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my Bright Stuat. I heard that¡­¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone seemed to know his purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be fine, and so will the Stuat family.¡±


    Hearing this, Bright Stuat breathed a sigh of relief and expressed his thanks in a hurry.


    The person on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t have any patience to talk to him. He directly interrupted him, ¡°your daughter is not simple!¡±


    His voice was a little cold. Even through the phone, one could tell that he was unhappy.


    When Bright Stuat was about to say something, he suddenly realized that the woman was talking about Anna. His eyebrows twitched and he said cautiously, ¡°sir¡­¡±


    The man on the other end of the line snorted.


    The Bright Stuat became more and more nervous. The hand holding the mobile phone gradually tightened, and now it didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily.


    After a long time, the man finally said again, ¡°she is now in the central hospital. Since she is your daughter, Mr. Stuat, you should at least show a few looks and posture as a father!¡±


    The person on the other end of the line hung up the phone.


    The Bright Stuat couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.


    She paced back and forth in the living room, wondering what the man meant.


    After a long while, he suddenly thought of something. He stopped his steps suddenly, with a gleam shining in his eyes. He shouted to the outside, ¡°help!¡±


    The Butler, who had been waiting outside, immediately pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Old master, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Get the car ready. I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    The old butler was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to visit my daughter,¡± said Bright Stuat. Suddenly, he frowned again and looked around in the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. has an appointment with a beauty salon¡­¡±


    Bright Stuat waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°call her back as soon as possible, and contact several reporters¡­¡±


    The disaster relief worksted for a while. When the Stuat family was in chaos, a big y was being yed inside the Andrew family.


    It was rare that the whole family gathered in the old house of the Andrew family. Unfortunately, they had a good meal. Before lunch, the conflict suddenly broke out.


    It was because of the call from Bright Stuat.


    Anglo Andrew picked up the phone and saw the number on it. With a flicker of her eyes, she stood up to answer the phone.


    p!


    Sara Andrew pped her chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°Are you still in touch with that woman?¡±


    At this moment, she was not as bright and beautiful as before. She looked a little messy and her voice was extremely sharp.


    She didn¡¯t look like an elegantdy from a rich family, but a mean shrew.


    Anglo Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about in front of mom?¡±


    Mrs. Andrew, who was sitting at the top of the table, nced at the couple and said indifferently, ¡°don¡¯t get me involved in your marriage.¡±


    After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Sadin Andrew, who had been burying her head in eating not far away from him.


    Thinking of his grandson, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°If anything happens, you can go out and have a quarrel. Don¡¯t bring the dirty things between you adults to the child!¡±


    Anglo Andrew knew that olddy was ordering her, so she didn¡¯t dare to dy. ¡°It¡¯s just a call from a partner¡­¡±


    Sara Andrew asked in disbelief, ¡°which partner¡¯s phone number can¡¯t be answered here, so he has to go out to answer it?¡±


    Not long ago, Anglo Andrew¡¯s mistress, who had been raised in Japan, suddenly came to her house.


    In fact, it was inevitable for a man born in a rich family like them to have one or two mistresses outside.


    But this was the first time that a mistress came to his house. She not only came to his house, but also brought an illegitimate child.


    At the thought that her son¡¯s position might be threatened, Sara Andrew couldn¡¯t stand it. She made a scene at home first, but she didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer from Anglo Andrew. Now she made trouble for Mrs. Andrew.


    In the end, Olddy made up her mind to cut off the connection between Anglo Andrew and that woman. As for that bastard, he was also taken away from Olddy from that woman and sent to a small yard under her name to raise him.


    After all, he was her grandson. Olddy wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to let him live and die outside.


    ¡°Partners are partners. What do you know as a woman?¡± Anglo Andrew became more and more irritable. When she said these words, she almost subconsciously nced at Philip Andrew, with a guilty look in her eyes.


    Philip Andrew remained calm all the time, as if he had nothing to do with the whole thing.

 Chapter 128

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t understand what a woman like me knows. Only you know the women you keep outside!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± shouted Anglo Andrew.


    It was a pity that Sara Andrew was a tough woman with a strong background. She didn¡¯t have to depend on him.


    He immediately rebuked back, ¡°am I talking nonsense? Don¡¯t you have a woman outside? Don¡¯t you have a little bastard outside?¡±


    Anglo Andrew and his wife quarreled with each other after three or three sentences.


    Mrs. Andrew could have been eating calmly, but the more he heard, the more outrageous he became. He finally put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The olddy¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°If you want to quarrel, go out and quarrel with me. Come in after that!¡±


    Then she took a look at Sadin Andrew.


    His grandson, who used to be vigorous and vigorous, looked particrly silent at this moment.


    It must be a heavy blow to him.


    After all, Sadin Andrew always thought that her parents were a rare couple in the rich and powerful family.


    But who would have thought that all the love between husband and wife was fake. His father had a lot of mistresses outside, and even had illegitimate children.


    Unfortunately, his mother acquiesced in his raising his mistress. It was just because he had a child that the couple had such a big difference.


    How ridiculous!


    A hint of sarcasm shed through Sadin Andrew¡¯s eyes. She suddenly put down her chopsticks and stood up. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m finished. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Mrs. Andrew sighed.


    She couldn¡¯t just let her grandson take things too hard.


    She didn¡¯t have much to eat now. She nced at Anglo Andrew and his wife and said, e to the study with me.¡±


    After a pause, she took a look at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°Jeremy and chason are here too.¡±


    The olddy lighted incense in the study.


    The curling smoke rose, and the whole room was filled with the faint smell of sandalwood, which made the already very serious atmosphere a little heavier.


    The Anglo Andrew and the wife stopped quarreling.


    Perhaps the two of them had reached an agreement before they came in. At this moment, both of them lowered their heads and looked respectful.


    ¡°Stop quarreling?¡±


    Olddy took a sip of tea and looked at them indifferently.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anglo Andrew quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I promise that what will happen next won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°You promise it will work?¡±


    Anglo Andrew paused and hurried to look at Sara Andrew who was not far away from her.


    Mrs. seconddy gritted her teeth and finally stepped forward. She said obediently, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your appetite. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Andrew was sophisticated. He nced at the couple indifferently and became a little uninterested. ¡°Since you know you are wrong and are sure you won¡¯t make the same mistake again, then let¡¯s go out.¡±


    As expected, Anglo Andrew and his wife didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Why is there anything else?¡± Mrs. Andrew asked knowingly


    Anglo Andrew stepped forward again and said with a smile, ¡°yes, there is one more thing.¡±


    He nced at Sadin Andrew and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for him to take over some business. He¡¯s a grown-up. He can¡¯t just stay outside all the time.¡±


    This was the agreement between Anglo Andrew and her husband.


    Although Sara Andrew hated Anglo Andrew, she had to make a n for her son. After all, Sadin Andrew was her son.


    ¡°It makes sense. Tell me more details.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give 5% of my shares to him. When he goes to thepany, I¡¯ll hand over a project to him.¡±


    Speaking of the shares, even though Anglo Andrew knew it was for her own son, she still felt sorry for him.


    5% of the Andrew group¡¯s shares was not a small number. The annual bonus alone could reach hundreds of millions.


    The olddy thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s time for him to go back to thepany.¡±


    Sadin Andrew remained silent.


    His goal was not to embark on the business. In the past, he had always been able to put off such things.


    But now


    Thinking of what her mother had told her before, Sadin Andrew slowly closed her eyes and said, ¡°Grandma, you are right.¡±


    Grandma waspletely satisfied now. ¡°It¡¯s good that you go to thepany. You can help your cousin more. You are brothers. In the future, the Li group will always rely on you.¡±


    The rtionship between the Philip Andrew and the brother had always been good, which was the most satisfactory thing for Grandma.


    ¡°There is another thing,¡± Anglo Andrew suddenly added.


    Grandma raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh. What else can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it has something to do with Jeremy.¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his head and saw the evil look in Anglo Andrew¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I heard that Jeremy has rekindled his rtionship with the girl named Anna recently?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    Mrs. Andrew¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Philip?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his head leisurely and said, ¡°indeed.¡±


    Grandma frowned and said, ¡°you¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Philip Andrew said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Andrew¡¯s expression changed a little. After a long while, he finally sighed and said, ¡°since you¡¯re sure, I won¡¯t say anything more. But since you two have reconciled, she can¡¯t stay outside anymore. Otherwise, if anything happens to her, it will disgrace the Andrew family.¡±


    Before Philip Andrew could say anything, Anglo Andrew interrupted, ¡°I heard that she used to be Philip¡¯s assistant. Why don¡¯t you let her go back to thepany?¡±


    ¡°What can she do when she goes back to thepany?¡± Mrs. Andrew still didn¡¯t like Anna, so he didn¡¯t speak in a good tone when he talked about Anna.


    Anglo Andrew smiled and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you just go to thepany? There are many things that you don¡¯t understand, and you need to rely on him. But I think he is very busy every day, so it¡¯s not appropriate to always let him disturb you. Why don¡¯t you let that girl help him first and be his assistant for a few days?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Philip Andrew said coldly.


    ¡°Philip?¡± Anglo Andrew pretended to be surprised, ¡°you¡­¡±


    At this time, Grandma cast a nce at her indifferently.


    She was not satisfied with Philip Andrew¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Your Second Uncle¡¯s suggestion is not bad. It¡¯s settled for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Philip!¡± Mrs. Andrew stressed.


    Philip Andrew fell silent.


    Mrs. Andrew waved his hand and drove the three of Anglo Andrew¡¯s family out. When there were only the two of them in the study, Andrew and Philip, he said, ¡°if you just want to keep a woman for fun, it¡¯s okay to keep her. But if you don¡¯t want to do that, she has to quit.¡±


    ¡°Your second uncle¡¯s suggestion is not bad. It can not only make her work in thepany, but also save a lot of rumors. What else do you want?¡±


    Philip Andrew thought of Sadin Andrew.


    But she couldn¡¯t say that to olddy.


    After a moment of silence, he slowly nodded and said, ¡°yes, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 129

    A few days passed.


    Anna was much better than when she was sent to the hospital.


    The bandage on her body was not as much as before, and the bones on her back were slowly healing. The wound had recovered a lot. Now, she could barely hold Aunt Li¡¯s hand and take two steps outside.


    Early in the morning, she was leaning against the bed and making a video call with Emily Sandra.


    ¡°How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?¡± Emily Sandra asked gently, sitting in front of a chair with her phone in her hands.


    Anna didn¡¯t n to tell her about her injury.


    In order to hide the truth, he even avoided the request of her to make video calls several times.


    However, as Emily Sandra knew her daughter very well and had a keen sense, she immediately sensed that something was wrong. She asked Anna, but she didn¡¯t get any result. Then she called Philip Andrew.


    Finally, Philip Andrew told her what had happened.


    At first, Anna was also very angry. She thought that Philip Andrew told Emily Sandra about it without her permission, but not long after, she gradually felt relieved.


    If she didn¡¯t tell her mother the truth, she would be so worried that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep day and night. She might note to the capital city quietly.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Anna moved her phone down a little, revealing her patient clothes.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled it gently. ¡°Look, the bandage on your body has been removed a lot. The doctor said that you can leave the hospital after recuperating for a period of time.¡±


    As expected, Emily Sandra¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°That¡¯s good, but you still have to have a good rest. You can¡¯t disobey the doctor just because you¡¯re getting better soon.¡±


    As a mother, she couldn¡¯t help nagging even if she was sure that Anna was much better.


    Anna didn¡¯t feel impatient and agreed with 11.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±


    After a while, Emily Sandra said hesitantly, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    It was rare for her to show such an expression. Anna felt something wrong and straightened her body a little. ¡°What do you think?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ Bright Stuat called me.¡±


    Anna¡¯s face darkened.


    His eyes were full of gloom. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She lowered her voice, but it couldn¡¯t hide her uncontroble anger.


    How could he find his mother again!


    ¡°He probably guessed that I was in Xining City,¡± Emily Sandra sighed. ¡°He contacted your aunt and me through her.¡±


    She and the Bright Stuat knew each other well, so it was normal for the Bright Stuat to know that Emily Sandra had a rtive in the Xining city.


    Anna clenched her fists and asked, ¡°what did he say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He just asked me if I knew you were injured and how you were.¡± Emily Sandra hurriedly arrived. Seeing the unhappy look on her daughter¡¯s face, she thought for a while and said, ¡°but don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± how could Anna not worry?


    She had thought that she could avoid the Stuat familypletely by letting Emily Sandra leave the capital city.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the Bright Stuat was like a fly without a hole. It took her only a short time to guess where her mother was.


    Anna came up with a solution quickly.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t let the tragedy of her previous life repeat, and she couldn¡¯t let her mother repeat it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said Emily Sandra. ¡°The second day after Bright Stuat contacted me, Philip also contacted me.¡±


    Philip Andrew?


    Anna frowned slightly, ¡°why did he call you?¡±


    ¡°He arranged some bodyguards for me. They usually guarded near the flower shop. I met them this morning.¡±


    Anna fell silent and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In fact, she owed Philip Andrew a lot.


    Although she had been in a transaction with Philip Andrew before and promised him to cure Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, Philip Andrew helped him solve all his worries and hidden dangers.


    But in fact, Philip Andrew¡¯s leg didn¡¯t recover at all, but he had helped her a lot every time.


    ¡°I see,¡± Anna said slowly, closing her eyes.


    It was difficult for Emily Sandra to figure out what Anna was thinking through the video.


    But he could tell something from her expression.


    ¡°Anna¡­ Did you have a fight with Philip?¡±


    Anna¡¯s expression suddenly became a little stiff. She almost subconsciously turned her face away from the camera and said in an unnatural voice, ¡°how could it be?¡±


    Emily Sandra knew her daughter very well. Judging from his expression, she knew that there must be something wrong between the two.


    But after all, it was between them, and as an elder, it was not appropriate for her to get involved.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°Anna, I won¡¯t get involved in the matter between you and Philip. I just have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that your rtionship with Philip is not an ordinary one.¡±


    Anna¡¯s expression froze and a guilty look shed across her face.


    It was true that the rtionship between her and Philip Andrew was concealed by Emily Sandra.


    Fortunately, Emily Sandra didn¡¯t hold him ountable. ¡°But I don¡¯t know much about you young people. I won¡¯t say anything about you two, but I can see that you like him very much.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Anna opened her mouth slightly and looked a little hesitant. ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡±


    She knew her daughter very well.


    Anna herself or the lookers on could see more clearly, but as a bystander and a mother, Emily Sandra could see it clearly.


    She sighed, ¡°when I was young, I also had a crush on someone, but unfortunately, both of us were awkward. During the process, there were many misunderstandings because of some things¡­¡±


    Obviously, the person she was talking about was not Bright Stuat.


    Anna didn¡¯t know that Emily Sandra had such a history. She was even more surprised.


    Emily Sandra sighed again and stopped telling the story. She said gently, ¡°I hope you can think twice before you do anything. Don¡¯t regret for the rest of your life because of some misunderstandings.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Anna looked at the empty ward in front of her. Her eyes were empty and she was slightly absent-minded.


    Her mother said she liked Philip Andrew.


    Was¡­ Was it really possible?


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall every detail that the two of them had known each other before, and every time he was in danger, the first person that shed through his mind was him.


    Anna was in a trance for a moment.

 Chapter 130

    ¡°Miss Stuat, Miss Stuat?¡±


    Anna was awakened by her soft voice.


    She suddenly came to her senses and saw the nurse on duty standing in front of her. She frowned slightly, as if she was worried about her.


    Anna shook her head to sober herself up.


    She smiled apologetically at the nurse and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was absent-minded just now. What can I do for you?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The nurse handed over a bunch of flowers that she had been holding in her hands. After thinking for a while, she didn¡¯t understand why Anna took it and put it on the bedside table.


    Seeing that Anna struggled to sit up straight, the nurse immediately said considerately, ¡°it¡¯s okay. You can lie down. It¡¯s good for your back to recover.¡±


    Then she pointed at the flowers on the bedside table and said, ¡°a man came to see you. He brought it here. We have checked it, and the bodyguards outside have also checked it. There is no problem.¡±


    ¡°Visiting me?¡± Anna frowned.


    She didn¡¯t have many friends in the capital. All her female friends only liked one person, let alone male friends.


    Obviously, it was impossible for Philip Andrew and Sadin Andrew to be together. It was impossible for the bodyguards to stop Philip Andrew and Sadin Andrew outside.


    Then who could it be?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say his identity?¡±


    ¡°Identity?¡±


    The nurse patted her head and said, ¡°he said his surname is [°²] and he is your rtive.¡±


    Bright Stuat!


    Bright Stuat!


    Anna¡¯s face darkened.


    She clenched the sheet with her fingers subconsciously, and her body leaned forward unconsciously, showing a state of unconsciously defending.


    The nurse didn¡¯t notice that, ¡°Miss Stuat, do you know him? Do you need to ask the bodyguards outside to let him in?¡±


    Anna took a deep breath and slowly calmed herself down.


    ¡°What does that man look like? How old is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s almost 50 years old. He has good facial features. You look like him a little. By the way, he has a red mole on the bridge of his nose. He¡¯s wearing a suit. He looks imposing.¡±


    It was indeed the Bright Stuat!


    When Bright Stuat was young, he was also a famous handsome man in the capital. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Emily Sandra get out of the pain of herst rtionship so quickly and fall in love with him.


    Unfortunately, this man waspletely irresponsible from beginning to end.


    Anna pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was wondering why the Bright Stuat woulde here?


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    The nurse thought for a while and said, ¡°he seems to have brought reporters here. Those reporters have gone through a formal process to interview, so we can¡¯t stop them from entering the hospital.¡±


    Reporter.


    Anna frowned.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°In the reception hall downstairs.¡±


    Anna¡¯s intensive care unit was heavily guarded by Philip Andrew.


    Even this floor was required that no one else was allowed toe up without the consent of the ward.


    Anna hesitated.


    The nurse didn¡¯t urge him because there was nothing urgent.


    Moreover, in his opinion, it was an easy thing to serve Anna in Anna¡¯spany.


    While she was thinking, there was a sudden sound of light footsteps from outside, followed by the sound of bodyguards in unison.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew.¡±


    Philip Andrew?


    Anna raised her head and saw Philip Andrew in a suit and her assistant, [³ÂÃô], rushing over.


    The two of them looked a little tired, and there was even a trace of blood in Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes. Judging from the situation, it was obvious that the two of them hade here after some hard work.


    Anna was about to withdraw her gaze from the cold face subconsciously, but the words that Emily Sandra had said before suddenly shed through her mind.


    Anna, I can tell that you love him.


    She paused, and for a moment, her expression was slightly stiff.


    After a long while, she finally came back to her senses and became peaceful.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was still a little dry, but her tone and attitude were obviously right, much softer than before.


    Philip Andrew also realized that and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Come here and have a look. Are you feeling better?¡±


    He waved his hand behind him, and Nic Bery immediately pushed the wheelchair to the bedside.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? We have brought you breakfast,¡± said [³ÂÃ÷]. Then he put the instion barrel that he had been holding in his hand on the bedside and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew specially rushed back to ask aunt Xu to cook it. I heard that you like it.¡±


    After the lid was opened, the topyer was still steaming slightly.


    Anna¡¯s mood became moreplicated.


    But it was their kindness, so he couldn¡¯t refuse. He picked up the instion barrel, took a sip, slowly ate the porridge and the food inside.


    When she finished eating, she wiped her mouth slowly.


    Philip Andrew finally opened his mouth, exining his real purpose, ¡°is Bright Stuat here?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Anna blurted out.


    After asking, she felt a little annoyed and thought her question was a little stupid. ¡°Did you meet them downstairs?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Philip Andrew shook his head.


    Nic Bery exined at the right time, ¡°since the interrogation of the servants, Mr. Li has sent someone to monitor the situation of the [°²] family. We have seen everything of the three of the Stuat family.¡±


    After saying that, he took a look at Philip Andrew. Seeing that Philip Andrew didn¡¯t say anything, he guessed that she had acquiesced in his behavior, so he continued, ¡°today, we have arranged someone to report that Bright Stuat has sent a lot of reporters to the hospital. I guess we are here for you.¡±


    Only then did Anna understand why they looked so hurried.


    It turned out that he came here as soon as he heard the news.


    Her heart softened, and her emotions became moreplicated in a moment.


    An indescribable emotion slowly spread.


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Anna licked her dry lips and said, ¡°he should be downstairs now. I¡¯m about to ask the nurse to send him away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Anna looked at Philip Andrew in surprise.


    ¡°The Stuat family came prepared with so many reporters. If you drive him away directly, I don¡¯t know what these reporters will say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Anna didn¡¯t want to give in to these tricks of Bright Stuat at all.


    She just felt that the actions of the Stuat family were despicable and disgusting.


    ¡°Now in everyone¡¯s eyes, you are the daughter of the Stuat family.¡± Philip Andrew shook her head. ¡°No matter for you or for Aunt Liu, at least for the time being, it is not appropriate topletely break up with the Stuat family.¡±


    After all, in the eyes of the public, Anna had be a lot of favor to the Stuat family.


    If they broke up with the Stuat family and waited for the reporters to write something randomly, she would be regarded as an ungrateful person.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t want to see that happen.

 Chapter 131

    Anna Stuat also knew that Philip Andrew¡¯s words were reasonable, but when she thought of Bright Stuat¡¯s ugly face, she immediately felt sick.


    But she also knew that she really had nothing to do at the moment, and could only beat the bed with hate.


    The little nurse next to them looked at them talking, and dared not say a word. Until now, she quietly looked over and said, ¡°Now should I send them away or let them in?¡±


    Philip Andrew looked at Anna Stuat. She pursed her lips. After a long time, he said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The little nurse answered and then left.


    Downstairs of the hospital.


    Bright Stuat and his reporter have been waiting for a long time, and an older reporter nearest him has be slightly impatient.


    ¡°President Stuat, how long will it take? Can we go up?¡±


    He is a veteran reporter of Lin¡¯an magazine. This time Bright Stuat also spent a lot of effort and took a lot of human kindness to call him over.


    As a reporter, in fact, with his age and seniority, he has not been able to go out for interviews.


    It¡¯s just this person who is best at reversing ck and white and guiding public opinion. Although he has the ability, his temperament is too arrogant and offends many people, so he has not been promoted up to now.


    Bright Stuat was slightly unhappy when he saw his attitude.


    However, considering his own n, he still put up with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can go up. Wait first.¡±


    The reporter was still dissatisfied: ¡°We have been waiting for so long. When do we have to wait?¡±


    He nced at the other reporters behind him with a slight disdain: ¡°I¡¯m not as idle as they are.¡±


    One sentence immediately provoked public anger, and several reporters looked at him in unison.


    If at ordinary times, how these people behave has nothing to do with Bright Stuat. He won¡¯t even pay too much attention.


    But now the situation is different. He still has to rely on these people.


    After thinking for a moment, Bright Stuat said: ¡°Wait another ten minutes, if no onees, we will leave directly, and then we will have to rely on reporter Lin to write.¡±


    This is what they have nned early.


    Although Bright Stuat doesn¡¯t think Anna Stuat has the courage to fight against herself, she should also be on guard, in case Anna Stuat really dares not to see herself as boldly asst time


    As she spoke, the little nurse ran down panting.


    ¡°How about it?¡± Bright Stuat¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw someone, and he won in three or two steps. ¡°Anna Stuat¡­ what did my daughter say?¡±


    He looked at the people around him and changed his mind.


    From the conversation between Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, the little nurse vaguely guessed what kind of virtue Bright Stuat was.


    She nced at him with a slight disdain, but luckily it was soon covered up.


    ¡°Miss Stuat said you could go up.¡±


    Bright Stuat immediatelyughed: ¡°Look, isn¡¯t thising?¡±


    I will take a group of reporters with me.


    His heart is very proud.


    Look, after the previous experience, does Anna Stuat have to bow to her father honestly?


    What about the Andrew family and Philip Andrew behind it?


    He will always be the father of that unfilial girl!


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The little nurse suddenly stopped them.


    Bright Stuat frowned and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t all go up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bright Stuat¡¯s face darkened, and he felt humiliated. His expression was very displeased, even a little undisguised.


    The little nurseughed and said, ¡°Mr. Stuat is ill at the moment. You said that you should go to see him as a father. Is it suitable for the patient to take so many people there?¡±


    He spoke in a loud voice. Many people heard him and looked at him.


    Bright Stuat and his team were very eye-catching, and now they are even more eye-catching.


    Many patients and their families pointed to this side.


    ¡°Just now I saw so many of theming to the hospital. I was surprised. Boy, is this what a father looks like when he visits his daughter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain whether it¡¯s my father or not!¡±


    ¡°I just heard what they were saying there, but I didn¡¯t see anyone care about the patient¡¯s condition.¡±


    Bright Stuat¡¯s face is getting darker and darker.


    He casually clicked the reporter Lin beside him: ¡°Then let¡¯s go up, right?¡±


    This Nic Bery has told the little nurse, and she nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then she turned to lead the way.


    Bright Stuat couldn¡¯t stand the criticism of others, so he stepped up quickly.


    Reporter Lin turned his head and looked at the other colleagues arrogantly. He also followed with a slight chin lift and a cold hum.


    When walking to the corner of the stairs, Bright Stuat suddenly fell two steps behind and stopped beside reporter Lin.


    ¡°Wait a moment and see what we n to do. Pay attention to taking more videos and photos, which may be usefulter.¡± He said in a low voice.


    Reporter Lin nodded slightly and positively: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The little nurse in front noticed that the person behind didn¡¯t follow, frowned and said, ¡°Hurry up, wait a while, Miss Stuat will have a good rest.¡±


    There were several bodyguards outside the ward. Fortunately, the little nurse led the two of them to enter the door smoothly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he entered the door, Bright Stuat saw Philip Andrew sitting beside the hospital bed, and his eyebrows were pulled together.


    The original menace suddenly became a little empty: ¡± President Andrew, are you there?¡±


    Although he resented the previous development project of Dongcheng Vi, he also knew that neither he nor the Stuat family could offend Philip Andrew, so he had to be honest and humble when facing Philip Andrew.


    ¡°President Stuat, please sit down.¡± Philip Andrew made a gesture towards the direction of the chair beside him.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the reporter Lin who followed him: ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Bright Stuat people haven¡¯t sat down yet, and half of his butt hasn¡¯t touched the stool. Suddenly, Philip Andrew asked, and sweat came out of his head.


    He sobbed bitterly and said, ¡°This is¡­ a friend of mine. I heard that Anna Stuat was ill, so I also came to see her.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± Philip Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes fell on the camera in reporter Lin¡¯s hand.


    When he came, he didn¡¯t cover up, but he didn¡¯t dare to say openly that he had brought a reporter. It was really interesting.


    ¡°Is your friend still a photographer?¡±


    Bright Stuat was very ufortable andughed. How dare he answer this question.


    He anxiously moved his eyes to Anna Stuat and made a fatherly expression: ¡°Anna Stuat, how are you? Dad hase to see you.¡±

 Chapter 132

    After entering the ward for so long, the sight finally fell on the patient he called to visit.


    Anna Stuat felt a faint irony.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better,¡± Anna Stuat said softly.


    It is not that she is willing to show such a genial attitude to Bright Stuat. It is mainly because the reporter camera is still holding it.


    Anna Stuat believes that if her attitude is slightly bad, the wholework will be full of gossip about her being an unfilial girl tomorrow.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Bright Stuat stepped forward and wanted to hold Anna Stuat¡¯s hand to show his father-daughter affection.


    However, just as he reached out, Philip Andrew suddenly leaned over and blocked his movement.


    Bright Stuat¡¯s action was stiff: ¡°President Andrew?¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat has broken a bone, and it¡¯s only a superficial wound. Try not to touch her.¡±


    The excuse is really perfunctory, but Philip Andrew is only willing to perfunctory for a while.


    Bright Stuat¡¯s face was ugly and tight. If he didn¡¯t dare to attack in front of Philip Andrew, he would be furious at the moment.


    ¡°So it is.¡± He smiled and withdrew his hand.


    Stood aside for a while.


    The atmosphere in the ward became more and more awkward, and Bright Stuat became more and more restless.


    He came to see Anna Stuat today, of course, not really to visit Anna Stuat, but to give her some warning.


    But now that Philip Andrew is here, the warning must be impossible.


    Bright Stuat thought about it for a moment, and could only change his mind: ¡°Anna Stuat, my father is very busy in thepany today. He came to see you at his spare time. He will have to leaveter.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, thepany matters,¡± Anna Stuat said quietly.


    ¡°Call me when you are well, and I¡¯ll send a driver to pick you up.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°Take me back?¡±


    ¡°You are a member of the Stuat family, so you have to live in the Stuat family.¡± Bright Stuat revealed his true face.


    He quietly nced at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°Your aunt and I are worried about you. When you return home, we can take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I have a ce to live.¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s tone was gradually stiff.


    Although she didn¡¯t n to go back to the Andrew family with Philip Andrew, she didn¡¯t n to go to the Stuat family. She really wanted to go to the Stuat family, which was really the marite in the hands of Bright Stuat.


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Bright Stuat shouted


    ¡°If the news goes out, those who don¡¯t know the situation may think that your aunt treats you badly!¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression became more and more cold and ugly.


    The hands in the quilt clenched their fists tightly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Philip Andrew¡¯s pressure, she would jump uncontrobly at this moment.


    Bright Stuat was still babbling there: ¡°Only when you go home can Dad rest assured. With so many servants at home, are you still afraid of taking care of you? If you really live outside alone, won¡¯t we all rest assured?¡±


    Can¡¯t be reassured, really can¡¯t be reassured!


    How could the Stuat family be willing to give up when they finally got the chance to control themselves?


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brain was thinking about the way to refuse.


    If she doesn¡¯t give a proper reason today, it¡¯s hard to refuse Bright Stuat¡¯s request.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°President Stuat misunderstood.¡± Philip Andrew said coldly.


    He looked at him in unison.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face did not change at all, and he still looked calm.


    ¡°Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t want to live in an apartment outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t live in an apartment outside?¡± Bright Stuat naturally didn¡¯t believe it.


    He has already investigated clearly. Where does Anna Stuat live? Can he not know?


    ¡°President Andrew must be joking¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew did not give him the opportunity to continue: ¡°She used to live in the Andrew family, and now she should continue to live in the Andrew family.¡±


    The whole ward was stunned.


    Including Anna Stuat, she was also at a loss.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Bright Stuat¡¯s face was fast and gloomy, and he shouted at Anna Stuat to look over.


    With Bright Stuat¡¯s eyes, her rapidly changing expression forced her to calm down.


    Anna Stuat said, ¡°Dad, you forget that I have always lived in the Andrew family since we established our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°But how did I hear that you used to live alone in an apartment outside?¡±


    Anna Stuat looked at Philip Andrew and waited for him to give a reasonable exnation.


    Sure enough, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t live up to her expectations. He didn¡¯t change his face when telling lies and didn¡¯t feel guilty at all: ¡°Anna Stuat participated in aboratory project before, so she temporarily lived outside for convenience.¡±


    ¡°She will naturally go back now. I will arrange someone to take care of her.¡±


    Bright Stuat still doesn¡¯t believe it.


    But when Philip Andrew finished painting here, he wanted to doubt that it was obviously useless.


    After wandering back and forth for a while, Bright Stuat suddenly thought of something. His eyes lit up, and his voice also increased by two points: ¡°But a while ago, the Andrew family sent out a message that you and Anna Stuat had separated?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for Mr. Stuat to read less gossip.¡± Philip Andrew nced at him with a smile.


    With all that said, Bright Stuat knew that his n for today waspletely ruined.


    He can¡¯t stay here at once.


    He said two more words and was about to leave.


    When he reached the door of the ward, Philip Andrew suddenly stopped him again.


    ¡°President Stuat.¡± Philip Andrew stood up from his chair, his hands in front of him, his face was calm, but his momentum was amazing.


    ¡°What else is President Andrew doing?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Ann has ever heard of the Tiesha Mercenary Corps?¡±


    Bright Stuat¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    He took several steps back.


    The Iron Sand Mercenary Corps was the one that attacked Anna Stuat that time that Anglo Andrew helped to find.


    Those people are members of the Iron Sand Mercenary Corps.


    Philip Andrew knows, Philip Andrew knows!


    Bright Stuat¡¯s mind is in a mess.


    After a while, his face barely returned to normal.


    ¡°What Iron Sand Mercenary Corps? I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Philip Andrew nodded slightly. ¡°Then be careful on the way.¡±


    Bright Stuat left the ward in a trance.


    When the sound of their footsteps faded away, Anna Stuat asked curiously, ¡°Why do you suddenly mentioned the Iron Sand Mercenary Corps to him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Philip Andrew shook his head. ¡°The real leader behind is not Bright Stuat at all. It is almost impossible to contact the Iron Sand Mercenary Corps by virtue of the Stuat family.¡±


    He has determined that the person behind it is Anglo Andrew.


    However, it is not suitable for Anna Stuat to know.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°The consciousness of the people behind can¡¯t move, but let Bright Stuat learn a lesson first.¡±


    ¡°Lesson?¡± Anna Stuat frowned slightly.


    Philip Andrew suddenly turned around and chuckled: ¡°Of course, we should treat him with his own way.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Anna Stuat hasn¡¯t figured out what Philip Andrew meant by ¡°treating others in the same way as others¡±. She didn¡¯t ask him if he didn¡¯t say more.


    Until the next morning, when Mike Berry came to see her, he mentioned an incident identally.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, I saw a news this morning. I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡±


    Anna Stuat was drinking porridge. Hearing this, she looked up and said, ¡°Is it rted to me?¡±


    Otherwise Mike Berry would not be so embarrassed.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit rted.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday¡­ did your fathere to the hospital yesterday?¡±


    She had already learned the body of Anna Stuat from old master Berry, but Mike Berry didn¡¯t make friends with Anna Stuat because of Anna Stuat¡¯s identity, and naturally wouldn¡¯t mind that she was an illegitimate daughter.


    Anna Stuat looked slightly surprised: ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Did Bright Stuat arrange good people to send out the news that he came to see him yesterday so soon?


    ording to the situation yesterday, Bright Stuat was afraid of Philip Andrew. He should not have the courage to pluck his beard from the tiger¡¯s head.


    ¡°He had an ident yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anna Stuat was shocked and almost subconsciously wanted to sit up from the hospital bed.


    Because the movement fluctuated too much, he identally pulled his own wound, and the pain made his eyebrows suddenly wrinkle, and then took a breath of air.


    ¡°You should be careful!¡± Mike Berry said angrily and med him for holding her.


    She got up and examined the wound on Anna Stuat¡¯s back. There was no blood on the bandage. It should look OK. The pulling was not particrly serious.


    However, to be on the safe side, she still asked, ¡°How is it? Is there any difort in the wound? Do you need me to call a doctor?¡±


    Anna Stuat waved her hand and said, ¡°I have nothing to do. It¡¯s just that the movement is a little louder. Just be careful.¡±


    Mike Berry just nodded.


    After thinking for a while, he pulled a pillow and put it on the back of Anna Stuat.


    ¡°What did you say about his ident?¡± Anna Stuat was very cooperative and asked impatiently.


    Mike Berry is a little strange.


    She had heard from her grandpa that Anna Stuat had a bad rtionship with the Stuat family. Because she was an illegitimate daughter, her stepmother and father didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. In addition, for some special reasons, Anna Stuat hardly contacted the Stuat family.


    She thought Anna Stuat would not care much about the safety of Bright Stuat.


    Although she has doubts in her heart, he said honestly: ¡°It should not be very serious.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Anna Stuat asked.


    ¡°The news only reported that he had a car ident when he came home yesterday, but did not reveal any photos. I only know that in the recent period, Stuat group was in the charge of his wife.¡±


    ¡°Did he go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face showed a pensive look.


    She is certainly not concerned about the safety of Bright Stuat.


    After experiencing the events of the previous life, Anna Stuat¡¯s heart has not paid much attention to such blood rtionship.


    In myst life, it was not because I still cared about that mood, thinking that even for the sake of being his daughter, Bright Stuat would retain a trace of humanity.


    But she was wrong.


    Bright Stuat, even the Stuat family, can only see benefits in their eyes.


    In the eyes of Bright Stuat, her Anna Stuat is a chess piece that can bring benefits to him. When can this chess piece no longer bring benefits to him.


    It is time for this chess piece to bepletely scrapped.


    So now, in Anna Stuat¡¯s mind, her only rtive is Emily Sandra.


    She has never had a father but a mother.


    The reason why she asked about Bright Stuat¡¯s condition was that Anna Stuat had a faint suspicion in her heart.


    ¡°Are you sure he had an ident?¡± Anna Stuat asked again.


    Mike Berry¡¯s face became more confused.


    He wanted to nod my head to confirm Anna Stuat¡¯s problem, but he nodded and suddenly shook it gently.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not¡­ very sure.¡± Mike Berry said, ¡°The report said that one of his cars was scrapped, and then when the reporter went to interview, he didn¡¯t see anyone. All the information he got was from Mrs. Du.¡±


    It is.


    After leaving, Anna Stuat immediately called Philip Andrew.


    He was probably in a meeting at the moment, so she didn¡¯t answer the phone, so Anna Stuat called Nic Berry again.


    As soon as the phone was connected, she asked directly, ¡°Did you arrange for someone to do something to Bright Stuat yesterday?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s idea of treating others with his own way is the so-called ident of Bright Stuat.


    ¡°You already know?¡± asked Nic Berry.


    Anna Stuat pursed her lips, which was exactly what she looked like.


    Her mood was particrlyplicated for a moment.


    She thought it would be over. Even if she was trapped by Bright Stuat, she could only take the loss.


    However, it never urred to Philip Andrew that he would seek justice for himself in this way.


    Can


    ¡°Is it too risky for you to do this?¡±


    Philip Andrew does almost nothing to hide it. Bright Stuat knows who did it, even if he is stupid. Will it not have any impact on Philip Andrew and the Andrew group?


    ¡°Adventure?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ if he exposes this matter, will it have any impact on Philip Andrew?¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    He thought that when Philip Andrew came out of the meeting, he would report this matter to Philip Andrew ¨C tell him how much Anna Stuat cared about him.


    Nic Berry cleared her throat: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bright Stuat doesn¡¯t have the courage.¡±


    He exined to Anna Stuat in detail: ¡°Don¡¯t mention only President Andrew and Andrew group. Bright Stuat even dared not expose his attack by unknown people.¡±


    It seems so.


    Mike Berry saw the news on the Inte that Bright Stuat was injured in a car ident.


    It should be a serious injury not toe out to see people. After all, even Stuat group was handed over to Du Qing to take care of it.


    Bright Stuat does not trust others so much. If it is not true, there is no way to do it. In any case, it is impossible to hand over the power to Du Qing.


    Nic Bery on the other side of the phone still said: ¡°If he puts this matter in the open, the matter you were attacked before will be picked up soon, and it will be him who will be the first to rush out of the problem.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So it is.¡± Anna Stuat suddenly realized.


    At the same time, he also followed with a sigh of relief: ¡°Since it¡¯s all right, Nic Berry, keep busy. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Anticipating that Philip Andrew ising out of the meeting, Nic Bery thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, I asked the doctor, you can leave the hospital in two days. Do you think I need to arrange someone to take things for you?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Anna Stuat froze for a moment, and then remembered that she had to live in the Andrew family in front of Bright Stuat.


    It was just a casual remark, but it seems that Nic Berry¡¯s attitude is taken seriously.


    ¡°Nic Bery, you may have misunderstood me. I was just making an excuse that day. I couldn¡¯t move back to the Stuat family with Bright Stuat.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t n to live back in Lishan Mansion. You know, the apartment I live in now is very convenient. I just live here myself.¡±


    I knew Anna Stuat would change her mind.


    Nic Bery whispered in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned: ¡°Nic Berry?¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Stuat, one is your safety. If you continue to live in the apartment outside, I¡¯m afraid there is no way to guarantee your safety.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned more tightly: ¡°This has happened once. Bright Stuat must not dare to act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Bright Stuat may not dare, but what about the person behind him?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s pupil slightly shakes.


    Nic Bery sighed at the end of the phone: ¡°What¡¯s more, if the Stuat family finds out that you haven¡¯t returned to Lishan Mansion, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t live in the apartment outside.¡±


    Anna Stuat thought it over carefully, and it seemed that what he said was quite reasonable.


    You can move back to Lishan Residence.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to move into Lishan Mansion. After all, it was already agreed¡­¡± Her mind was troubled. At the moment, her mind was also in a mess. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say and what decision to make.


    Fortunately, Nic Bery is very considerate.


    ¡°In fact, Miss Stuat, you don¡¯t have to bear the psychological burden.¡± He said, ¡°President Andrew¡¯s leg has recovered further recently, but the news is still under pressure. We also hope you can treat President Andrew¡¯s leg recently.¡±


    Although it is to persuade Anna Stuat to find out the reason, it is not aplete excuse.


    In fact, as Nic Berry said, Philip Andrew¡¯s leg has gradually be aware, and now it is almost time for the final treatment.


    Anglo Andrew is still eyeing. Philip Andrew doesn¡¯t want to make this matter public until his legs arepletely recovered and he can move freely.


    Otherwise, he don¡¯t know what crazy things Anglo Andrew will do.


    Anna Stuat sighed: ¡°I think about it.¡±


    When she left the hospital two dayster, Anna Stuat followed the people sent by Chen Ming to move things back to Lishan Mansion.


    Considering that Aunt Li, a nurse, has been taking care of her recently, and that Anna Stuat has not fully recovered, she is used to Aunt Li¡¯s care again, so Philip Andrew recruited Aunt Li to Lishan Residence as a helper.


    Aunt Li was naturally ecstatic.


    In fact, it is not stable for this kind of work.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the sry is high, it is the result of many kinds of hard work.


    But it would be much morefortable if we could enter Lishan Mansion.


    There are a lot of employees in the family, and there are not many things to do when she goes in. I¡¯m afraid the most important thing is to take care of Anna Stuat, and the most important thing is to be stable!


    Anna Stuat went back to her previous room and Aunt Li was helping him pack up.


    At this time, the housekeeper, aunt Miller, came in and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Miller.¡± Anna Stuat stood up nervously, slightly embarrassed.


    Aunt Miller waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m d you cane back.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the young master is waiting for you in the study. Please go there.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded and quickly left the bedroom.


    After leaving the door, she was alone in the corridor, and then she took a long sigh of relief.


    After 5 minutes.


    Anna Stuat came to the door of Philip Andrew¡¯s study. The door was half closed, and there was a faint light in it, which came out through the crack of the door.


    Anna Stuat stood in front of the door and nced in quietly. Philip Andrew was buried in front of theputer and seemed to be busy with his work.


    His eyebrows were frowned, and his face was always cold and serious. Anna Stuat watched her heart beat inexplicably.


    After reacting, he gave a long, subconscious breath and pped his hand on his chest. He didn¡¯t want to move too much. Philip Andrew¡¯s voice came from the ward: ¡°Anna Stuat?¡±


    It¡¯s not suitable for Anna Stuat to hide at the door, so she had to push the door in.


    Before Philip Andrew opened her mouth, she took the lead and said, ¡± Aunt Miller says you are looking for me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Philip Andrew raised his eyes and looked over, his face rxed for a moment.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression had a momentary trance.


    ¡°How is your body?¡± Philip Andrew asked.


    His character has always been cold. Even if he said such caring words, his tone also seemed a little cold.


    But in Anna Stuat¡¯s ear, she was more concerned than others, which seemed very touching.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Anna Stuat licked her dry lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Philip Andrew was silent for a moment before he said his purpose of calling Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Go back to the Andrew group in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Back to the Andrew group?¡± Anna Stuat frowned.


    Philip Andrew raised his hand and rubbed the center of his eyebrows. For the first time, he felt that things were difficult, and he didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    In order to shelter Anna Stuat under her own wings, it is necessary to have a proper name, so after he passed the olddy¡¯s face, he also had toply with the olddy¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°That¡¯s what my grandmother meant.¡± Philip Andrew said, ¡°I hope you can go to thepany to take the former assistant position, but only for Sadin Andrew.¡±


    Anna Stuat never thought that Sadin Andrew was involved in this matter.


    Philip Andrew is not good at exining this to Anna Stuat, so he can only ask Nic Berry.


    Nic Berry took a lot of trouble to exin this matter.


    Anna Stuat had to reluctantly agree.


    Not to mention that Philip Andrew was trying to protect himself, Sadin Andrew was almost willing to sacrifice her life to protect her, and she had no reason to refuse.


    After that, Anna Stuat finally mentioned another purpose of her visit to the study.


    ¡°How is your leg?¡± Anna Stuat stepped forward two steps, squatted down in front of Philip Andrew, reached out and gently squeezed his knee. ¡°Are you conscious?¡±


    At the moment, the numb feeling on the knee, which was originally unconscious, slowly spread up.


    ¡°Some hemp.¡±


    Anna Stuat sighed, stood up and nodded: ¡°It seems that the recovery is in good condition. I will prescribe another prescription tomorrow, and then use acupuncture twice a day. I believe it can recover faster, maybe¡­¡±


    Philip Andrew came forward without any expression, and Nic Berry¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, do you mean that in a while, President Andrew will be able to stand up?¡±


    As a doctor, it is not suitable to say such words.


    Look at the look of Philip Andrew, and then look at Nic Berry, Anna Stuat nodded: ¡°Basically, his leg can recoverpletely in three months at most.¡±

 Chapter 135

    As soon as Anna Stuat¡¯s words were uttered, Nic Berry showed an excited look on his face.


    ¡°What do you say¡­?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It happened unexpectedly. Anna Stuat didn¡¯t expect such a change. She was silent for a while and finally recovered.


    She repeated her previous words again.


    ¡± in three months at most.¡±


    She nced at Philip Andrew, who was sitting in a wheelchair at the moment.


    His expression was also rare and a little dull, almost different from his former appearance.


    Anna Stuat smiled softly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She was still calm and calm.


    ¡°That is to say,¡± she cleared her throat and smiled slowly. ¡°In three months at most, Philip Andrew will be able to stand up smoothly, and will be no different from ordinary people.¡±


    Nic Bery suddenly gave a longugh.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    In order to treat Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, Nic Berry also spent a lot of effort and effort.


    It¡¯s a pity that with so much time and energy, Philip Andrew¡¯s leg has never been affected, let alone effective treatment.


    After a long time, Nic Berry felt a little disappointed.


    As for Philip Andrew¡¯s emotions


    In fact, since his father and mother had a car ident, he watched his parents die in the car ident, and his leg also had problems because of the ident. Since then, Philip Andrew has no longer felt that his leg has the hope of recovery.


    But now


    ¡°Three months.¡± Philip Andrew realized that his voice was a little dry.


    His tone of voice is very light, and there is a sense of trance in his speech.


    Anna Stuat looked at it hesitantly, and then nodded slowly in his eyes of expectation or doubt: ¡°Yes, it only takes three months at most.¡±


    This is actually her most conservative estimate.


    After being excited for a while, Philip Andrew quickly calmed down.


    He made the order in an orderly manner. First, he looked at Anna Stuat and said, ¡°I will trouble you for the next period.¡±


    This is within the scope of the transaction, and even if it is not the reason for the transaction, Anna Stuat will not ignore Philip Andrew¡¯s leg. She nodded slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Philip Andrew looks at Nic Berry again.


    It is worthy that after the first special experience around him was so excited and shocked, Nic Bery has quickly recovered calm and be an elite in the past.


    ¡°Block the news, and keep it from my family, from inside to outside.¡±


    Anglo Andrew likes to meddle with other¡¯s matter. Even Philip Andrew is not sure whether he has eyeliner around him.


    Even in the Lishan Mansion at the moment, there are people who have made great efforts, but some people have hidden deeper and longer.


    Philip Andrew squinted at the thought.


    ¡°I want to change a new prescription. I can¡¯t hide what I started drinking at home. So¡­¡±


    He groped his chin for a moment and said, ¡°Go to Professor Shang¡¯s house and ask him to treat my leg. ording to his request, write a prescription.¡±


    To cover up Anna Stuat¡¯s leg treatment.


    Professor Shang is a well-known professor of traditional Chinese medicine in China, and his position in the domestic medical field is no better than Dr Turner¡¯s advice is that Don Tang should be poor.


    It can even be said that it is slightly higher.


    He is still worthy of trust. Over the years, Philip Andrew has had problems with his leg. It was the professor of business who rushed to him for treatment.


    Although he can¡¯t make Philip Andrew¡¯s leg heal, it doesn¡¯t mean that his medical skills are worse than Anna Stuat.


    Professors such as Professor Shang are more conservative and more incisive in the use of drugs, so they seldom use some particrly extreme stimnts.


    But Anna Stuat is different.


    Even if the opposite patient is Philip Andrew, she doesn¡¯t have any medicine she dares to use.


    ¡°Need¡­ need this?¡± Anna Stuat looked slightly surprised.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s expression was slightly restrained: ¡°Whether I am about to recover or I have recovered, this news cannot be disclosed, at least not now.¡±


    After experiencing the Stuat family, Anna Stuat naturally knows that there are many dirty and dirty things in the domestic rich families.


    If only Mrs. ke was alone, she would be ecstatic if she knew that her grandson¡¯s legs were fully recovered.


    The Andrew family has other people besides Philip Andrew and the olddy.


    The first is Philip Andrew¡¯s second uncle, Anglo Andrew.


    He is definitely thest person to see Philip Andrew recover.


    Philip Andrew, whose legs have been disabled, has caused him so much trouble. I can¡¯t say anything to Philip Andrew. He can¡¯t wait to get rid of it.


    There are also senior leaders of the faction opposite Philip Andrew in thepany.


    These are moreplicated to say.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes drooped slightly and fell on Philip Andrew¡¯s knee.


    His knee was now covered with a thin nket.


    ¡°I see.¡± Anna Stuat nodded gently.


    After Nic Berry left the study, he went to do things ording to Philip Andrew¡¯s request.


    Anna Stuat in the study proposed to perform acupuncture treatment on Philip Andrew¡¯s leg first.


    Philip Andrew naturally has no objection to this point.


    ¡°But the study may not be very suitable.¡± Looking around the study, Anna Stuat thought, ¡°I¡¯d better go to your room.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s room area isrger and more suitable for needle application.


    First, the servant was asked to carry a bucket of hot water, and then Anna Stuat held Philip Andrew¡¯s leg for steam therapy.


    Anna Stuat observed Philip Andrew¡¯s reaction nearby.


    ¡°Does it feel like this?¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned slightly.


    The hot water began to boil under his knees, and the steam slowly rose to his skin.


    Previously, he had no feeling in his legs, but after his feeling recovered, the pain became more obvious.


    But the good news is that it is within the range of tolerance.


    Philip Andrew nodded: ¡°It feels very hot.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s hot.¡±


    After a while, I felt that the temperature of the water gradually dissipated, and Anna Stuat began to put some medicine in the water.


    He said to Philip Andrew, ¡°Because it is quite sudden today, we put the medicinal materials directly into the water. After that, I will grind them into powder and make them better.¡±


    After the legs were soaked in water, it was thest step to apply the needle.


    For convenience, Anna Stuat squatted beside Philip Andrew¡¯s knee. She took away the nket on Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, saw the scalded skin and touched it gently.


    The woman¡¯s fingertip was cold and fell on the skin of her knee, which was still emitting some residual heat. Philip Andrew immediately felt his heart burning and his expression became a little ufortable.

 Chapter 136

    The man moved slightly. Anna Stuat¡¯s keen sense was almost immediately detected. She looked up at Philip Andrew.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it hurt?¡±


    After the series of operations just now, Philip Andrew¡¯s leg pain is normal.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Although the man¡¯s forehead was sweating and his face looked a little pale, he still shook his head gently: ¡°It is still within the range of tolerance.¡±


    Anna Stuat looked at him incredulously. Her eyes rested on the ruddy color on his face for two more seconds.


    Finally, she still can¡¯t figure out what happened. She can only shake her head and stop thinking.


    After taking out the acupuncture bag that she carried with her and selecting a needle of appropriate length and thickness, Anna Stuat began to apply the needle.


    The first stitch went on slowly. Whether it was Philip Andrew or Anna Stuat, there was a lot of sweat on his forehead, and Philip Andrew¡¯s face was even whiter.


    He was hurt, while Anna Stuat was tired.


    Although it seems to be like sticking a needle, it actually takes a lot of effort.


    The technique must be delicate, and the hand must not be a little trembling. When applying the needle, it must be controlled at all times, and it must not be a little crooked.


    These are very tests of basic skills.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s leg condition is particrlyplicated. Anna Stuat needs to be more careful when applying needles.


    The second and third stitches followed.


    The sweat on both of them became more and more, and Anna Stuat¡¯s expression became more dignified.


    It was not until thest needle fell that she finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The air conditioner in the room is blowing, but Anna Stuat still feels very hot.


    It¡¯s hot and tired, and the sweat on my forehead and body can hardly stop.


    She sat directly and softly on the carpet next to Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat looked up at Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew is also sweating, but the situation is much better than Anna Stuat.


    He bent slightly and held out a hand at her. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the ground, it¡¯s too cold.¡±


    Anna Stuat waved nonchntly: ¡°I am a doctor, can I not pay attention to these things? Don¡¯t worry, just sit down for a while. It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    She said a lot at one time, but Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t hold up.


    After that, he often sighed.


    Philip Andrew frowned tighter and looked straight at her.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, after all, it was Anna Stuat. The difort of being seen and the rest for so long made people feel morefortable.


    She had to mumble helplessly: ¡°All right, I know.¡±


    There was no need to pull Philip Andrew¡¯s hand. He held one hand on the ground and bounced directly. When he was about to stand firm, he suddenly felt his knee soft again.


    The whole man fell straight behind him.


    Thump!


    Behind her was the bucket of water filled with medicinal materials. Anna Stuat fell down and sshed all over.


    Anna Stuat quickly climbed out of the bucket, but she had no time to care about her own body, whether it was dry or wet, and whether there were any other problems.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Philip Andrew incredulously: ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    While talking, he swallowed uncontrobly.


    The opposite Philip Andrew stood up from the wheelchair in a hurry just as he shouted his name.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t open her mouth. When she opened her mouth, Philip Andrew¡¯s body shook and seemed to be unstable on her legs.


    ¡°You should sit down first.¡± Anna Stuat didn¡¯t care much. She quickly stepped forward to hold Philip Andrew and carefully helped him to sit down.


    Then he asked Philip Andrew about the situation: ¡°How do you feel when you just stood?¡±


    With Philip Andrew¡¯s maturity and steadiness, his emotions are inevitably exposed at the moment.


    His eyelids trembled slightly, revealing his inner excitement.


    ¡°No feeling,¡± he said in a dry voice.


    It really doesn¡¯t feel anything.


    Just after seeing that Anna Stuat was about to fall, he wanted to help Anna Stuat. He stood up in a hurry, and really didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Later, when Anna Stuat reminded him, he reflected that he actually stood up, and then he faintly felt that he could not support it.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Anna Stuat frowned and muttered.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s leg doesn¡¯t make sense. It can recover so quickly.


    But just now he did stand up.


    After thinking about it, Anna Stuat said, ¡°Can you try again¡­¡±


    Just as he was talking, there was a knock on the door outside, and then a servant¡¯s voice came in.


    ¡°Sir, I heard a loud noise. Is there something wrong? Do you need me to help you?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s expression was slightly restrained: ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± the servant hesitated. ¡°Are you sure you have no problem?¡±


    The term ¡°outside¡± is sphemous.


    Philip Andrew frowned and looked very unhappy. He was about to say something when his eyes suddenly moved slightly, as if he had thought of something.


    He paused a little and said, ¡°You should watch outside first, ande in when I call you.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stuat looked at him in doubt, reached out on his knee and gently pointed.


    Does this matter need to be kept from the outside temporarily?


    Philip Andrew gently shook his hand and pointed in the direction of the inner bedroom, indicating that Anna Stuat would push him inside.


    Anna Stuat was puzzled, but she did as required.


    When she entered the bedroom and was sure that the people outside could not hear the voice, Anna Stuat wondered: ¡°Why don¡¯t you send the man just now? Let him in, not to say that this thing needs to¡­¡±


    ¡°The man just had a problem.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± If it was just an ordinary servant, how could he react after I told him to leave.


    Anna Stuat suddenly realized: ¡°So it is, then¡­¡±


    Instead, he was more puzzled: ¡°Then why did you let him watch outside and call him in?¡±


    ¡°Lishan Mansion.¡± Philip Andrew said after a pause and then changed his mouth. ¡°It should mean that there is more than one ce around me, and there are other people¡¯s eyeliner.¡±


    ¡°Your second uncle?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s heart moved.


    ¡°Not just him.¡± Philip Andrew shook his head. ¡°My side are not closely tight, except than some confidential ces, there are people watching me. ¡±


    ¡°Even¡­ including my grandmother.¡±


    Anna Stuat looked surprised.


    Philip Andrew smiled and exined: ¡°Of course, grandmother and other people have different purposes. She just wants me to act ording to his ideas and requirements.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded clearly: ¡°So it is, the man outside¡­¡±


    ¡°He is more likely to be my grandmother¡¯s man, but I have to hide my leg matter from her for the time being. But you need to cooperate with me to do some other thingster.¡±


    When talking about other things, Philip Andrew¡¯s tone was slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 137

    The servant waited at the door for a long time.


    The door of the room was closed tightly. She could not see what was inside and could not push the door open directly, so she could only hear some sparse sounds through the door.


    The voice of Philip Andrew came out from afar.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The servant looked positive, bent down, pressed the door handle, pushed the door and went in.


    Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat are not in the small living room of the suite outside. The small living room looks a little messy, with messy things stacked on the sofa.


    She looked around here and didn¡¯t see anyone. She quickly guessed that the person should be in the bedroom.


    She was thinking about Philip Andrew¡¯s voiceing again.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The servant quickly looked at the small living room and pushed the door into the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered, she was shocked by the scene in the room.


    The wheelchair is next to the big bed in the bedroom, and Philip Andrew is sitting on it now.


    His clothes looked very messy, and he never remembered the meticulous button on the cor. At this moment, one of them was opened, and his forehead was still sweating.


    Look aside.


    The spacious and soft big bed is now covered tightly with quilts. It can be seen vaguely that there is a person lying inside.


    The servant also came here. Juding from Philip Andrew¡¯s situation, and then look at the situation on the bed, she immediately guess what happened.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not embarrassed, but she quickly lowered her head after reacting.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Philip Andrew gave a low hum, which was a response. Then he made a gesture to the garbage can beside him: ¡°Take the garbage out and pour it out, and then go and call for Aunt Miller toe in.¡±


    The servant stole a nce at the trash can.


    The garbage inside is a little messy


    She did not dare to stay more at once. Although she was not embarrassed, she was afraid that Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat would feel unhappy, so she answered and rushed out with garbage.


    The sound of footsteps faded away, and Philip Andrew said, ¡°People have gone.¡±


    Anna Stuat, who has been covered in the quilt, just stood up and lifted the quilt on her body. Then she gasped for breath.


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    ¡°Gone.¡±


    Anna Stuat was greatly relieved.


    This is what Philip Andrew came up with.


    it¡¯s really effective. Sure enough, the servant didn¡¯t dare to stay here once she guessed the situation.


    Think about it.


    The situation of Philip Andrew, the whole Andrew family and even the whole capital city are unclear.


    the biggest wish of the olddy Andrew is that Philip Andrew can have an inheritance as soon as possible.


    He and Anna Stuat are very close to each other. At least on some level, it is the situation that the olddy would like to see.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Anna Stuat was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed. Just after moving her body, Philip Andrew stopped her.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned, and immediately looked at Philip Andrew suspiciously, with a slightly alert look. Obviously, at this moment, she was suspicious that Philip Andrew was plotting against her.


    Philip Andrew pulled the corners of his mouth and said softly, ¡°You are out now and run by a servant outside. Your previous efforts are in vain.¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted.


    Philip Andrew is right.


    The situation she and Philip Andrew have just performed is obviously not that she can leave as soon as someone leaves.


    Anna Stuat was a little embarrassed for her little heart. She coughed a little and could only keep silent. What she said just now was nothing happened.


    She looked around the room and suddenly realized that she was still in Philip Andrew¡¯s bed.


    The quilt has a taste of ice, green and cold cedar, which is simr to that of Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face suddenly warmed up, hesitated for two seconds, and then bounced out of bed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She looked uneasily from left to right, and casually changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the living room outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Philip Andrew stopped her again.


    Anna Stuat stopped awkwardly, frowning tightly together. She didn¡¯t look angry, but she frowned to ease her emotional embarrassment.


    ¡°Push me out.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face was stiff.


    In my heart, if I push you out, then I will shift my position and temporarily ease my embarrassment?


    Philip Andrew nced at her and saw through her mind with only one nce: ¡°I¡¯lle backter, and I¡¯ll arrange her to tidy up the living room outside.¡±


    After a pause, ¡°You can stay in your room for a while.¡±


    The whole room was full of the familiar breath of Philip Andrew.


    When she thinks of this bedroom as the ce where Philip Andrew lives in his daily life, every ce seems to have his shadow breath. How can Anna Stuat stay?


    She quickly refused.


    After refusing, she remembered what Philip Andrew said: ¡°You said that Aunt Miller wasing, then your leg¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t it necessary to hide it for the time being, even the olddy Andrew can¡¯t know?


    ¡°Aunt Miller is not a member of the Andrew family.¡±


    Anna Stuat stared, a little unresponsive.


    Aunt Miller has a special status in Philip Andrew¡¯s Lishan Mansion.


    On the surface, she is just the general housekeeper of the mansion, but in fact, not only the people who set up the house respect her very much, but also Nic Berry¡¯s attitude towards her is particrly respectful and genial.


    Anna Stuat thought at first that because she was sent by the olddy, Philip Andrew respected him more, and her people respected him more.


    But now it doesn¡¯t seem that way.


    ¡°She was a servant who was married with my mother,¡± Philip Andrew exined patiently


    ¡°You¡­ aunt?¡±


    Anna Stuat had no impression of Philip Andrew¡¯s mother in her mind.


    These gossip news about the Andrew family, Anna Stuat was poprized many times by the people of the Stuat family from the moment when she was taken back to the capital from Liu vige.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s parents died in a car ident when he was eight years old.


    It is said that Philip Andrew was also in the car at that time, but it seems that his mother saved him with her life.


    So in the car ident, he only suffered some injuries. Although the situation was serious at that time, he did not endanger his life at all. Now he is also lucky to grow up.


    But his parents were not so lucky.


    His mother was killed on the spot in the car ident, and his father was also sent to the hospital. It was not long before the rescue failed and died.


    It¡¯s the first time to hear Philip Andrew talk about his mother.


    But just from the story of the Stuat family, Anna Stuat can see that the dead Mrs. Andrew must love Philip Andrew very much.


    Philip Andrew did not mention more about his mother.


    He just continued: ¡°Aunt Miller has never married in his life, just to stay in the Andrew family and take care of me.

 Chapter 138

    What he didn¡¯t say was that if Aunt Miller hadn¡¯t been protecting him over the years, he might not be able to grow up healthily and safely.


    ¡°Then why did she stay with the olddy before?¡± Anna Stuat asked curiously.


    She still remembers that when she just moved to Lishan Mansion, she heard that the olddy sent Aunt Miller.


    This is why she once thought that Aunt Miller was the person of the olddy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t live in Lishan Mansion before. The house here has been empty since it was decorated. There are other servants to manage it. I onlye here asionally to live here,¡± Philip Andrew exined.


    i see.


    Anna Stuat nodded and said, ¡°So is Aunt Miller credible?¡±


    She spoke in a slightly higher tone.


    Philip Andrew looked at her and seemed to see through her thoughts at once.


    ¡°Grandmother is also credible,¡± he said quietly, ¡°but she is old, and her control of the power is not as good as before. The news that my leg is gradually recovering, if my grandmother knows it, it is difficult to bury it outside.¡±


    Anna Stuat was a little surprised.


    She only met Mrs. Andrew once, and that was the first time she visited the old house with Philip Andrew.


    At that time, the olddy gave her the impression that she was very dignified. She looked like a shrewd and capable olddy. She was not easy to get along with anyway.


    In fact, the first conversation with the olddy proved this point.


    The olddy has always felt to her like the old Buddha seen in the TV series when she was a child.


    But now the olddy seems to be another person in Philip Andrew¡¯s mouth.


    With things in mind, Aunt Miller has pushed the door in.


    ¡°Young master, you call me.¡±


    Before entering the bedroom, although the door was open, Aunt Miller knocked politely on the door.


    She didn¡¯te in until Philip Andrew answered.


    After looking respectfully at Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, she lowered  her heads, moved in and out with a reasonable manner.


    Anna Stuat thought quickly.


    Because of Philip Andrew¡¯s words just now, she has paid too much attention to Aunt Miller.


    She didn¡¯t realize before that other servants in the residence called Philip Andrew as Mr., and only Aunt Miller always called him as a young master.


    Probably the same name as Philip Andrew¡¯s mother?


    In addition, from the words and deeds of Aunt Miller on weekdays many things could be seen.


    To be able to cultivate such people as Aunt Miller, it must be that Philip Andrew¡¯s mother¡¯s birth should also be unusual.


    She doesn¡¯t know much about Philip Andrew¡¯s mother.


    There are not many rumors about his mother outside the world. It is only known that his parents seem not to be amercial marriage. The origin of his mother is somewhat mysterious.


    But considering that she can be recognized by Mrs. Andrew, her identity should not be lower.


    ¡°Aunt Miller, I¡¯m afraid that the servants in your family will need your teach. Kick all those dishonest people out and increase the security force of the residence.¡±


    Aunt Miller answered yes first.


    Then she looked at Philip Andrew again and Anna Stuat again. Her eyes fell quietly on Anna Stuat¡¯s stomach.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There was a hint of exploration in her eyes, and there was a faint emotion in her expression: ¡°Is it Miss Stuat¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t react at first. She was a little confused. How did things rte to her?


    She didn¡¯t react until she followed Aunt Miller¡¯s eyes and fell on her stomach. Did Aut Miller suspect that she was pregnant?


    It was not easy to forget the relieved Anna Stuat¡¯s face from the previous embarrassment, and her face turned red again.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Anna Stuat exined hurriedly.


    Since her rebirth, she has rarely been so embarrassed.


    ¡°You misunderstood me. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The expression of aunt Miller was a little disappointed, but he smiled at Anna Stuat mildly and said apologetically: ¡°It is so. I misunderstood it, Miss Stuat.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°That young master is because¡­¡±


    Although she was disappointed to know that Anna Stuat was not pregnant, Aunt Miller was only secretly regretful in her heart.


    Philip Andrew looked at Anna Stuat and saw that Anna Stuat, a doctor, was staring at the ground with her head down. It seemed that she did not intend to stand up and exin.


    He sighed quietly in his heart, and could only hold the armrest of the wheelchair with one hand, while slowly trying to move his foot to the ground in front of him.


    Aunt Miller was frightened by his sudden action: ¡°Young master, what are you doing?¡±


    Philip Andrew shook his head and stopped her when he saw that she was nervous.


    Anna Stuat on the side also reacted at this time. She rushed to Philip Andrew¡¯s side to help him hold the wheelchair, but did not reach out to help him.


    Aunt Miller looked at the interaction between the two people. She had a glimmer of insight and spection in her heart, and her expression suddenly became excited again.


    But she hadn¡¯t seen the endpletely yet, so she just hold a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    After all, for so many years, Philip Andrew¡¯s legs have not recovered, and he is helpless for his legs


    Even though he tried to restrain Aunt Miller, he was still trembling slightly.


    With Philip Andrew, step off the wheelchair one foot at a time, and slowly fall to the ground until the person slowly stands firm.


    Aunt Miller finally could not control herself: ¡°Young master!¡±


    Philip Andrew stood for only one second and then sat back without effort.


    But despite this, Aunt Miller also burst into tears with excitement: ¡°God has eyes, God has eyes, miss, do you see?¡±


    While saying, she stretched out her hand and wiped her tears.


    She quickly adjusted her mood and suddenly changed her momentum: ¡°You can rest assured that this matter will not be spread to the outside until your legs arepletely recovered and you decide to publish the newspletely.¡±


    Her whole body even exudes a kind of majestic and cold air like that of Philip Andrew on weekdays.


    It is not like amon woman surrounded in a big house, but rather like a general who kills decisively on the battlefield.


    Anna Stuat felt another ripple in her heart.


    ¡°Please, aunt Miller.¡±


    Aunt Miller nodded and said nothing more. Then she looked at Anna Stuat again.


    ¡°I think there is some mess in the room, so I¡¯ll arrange someone toe in and clean it up. Young master, please have a rest first, Miss Stuat. Would you like to go out with me?¡±


    Anna Stuat thought that she really didn¡¯t have the need to stay here at the moment, and she saw that Aunt Miller seemed to have something to say to her, so she nodded and followed out.


    Sge followed her all the way to the room where Aunt Miller lived, and she finally stopped.


    Anna Stuat was confused. Aunt Miller suddenly turned around and shouted to her, ¡°Miss Stuat.¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned. She thought she had something to tell her. She quickly straightened up and said, ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Thump!


    Before she finished speaking, Aunt Miller suddenly knelt down and saluted her.

 Chapter 139

    Anna Stuat was startled and reacted in a hurry. She quickly reached out to help Aunt Miller.


    ¡°Aunt Miller, what are you doing?¡± She stretched out her hand to help her. Without moving her hand, she could only side her body slightly to avoid this big gift.


    Even at the age of Aunt Miller, Anna Stuat must not ept her gift so calmly.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, I really appreciate you,¡± said Aunt Miller. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know if young master could stand up again in his life.¡±


    Don¡¯t even say that the leg is back to its original state. It is difficult to recover its conciousness.


    Why does the olddy in the Andrew family want Philip Andrew to get married and have children as soon as possible? She is naturally worried.


    To be more precise, the olddy also acquiesced that Philip Andrew would never be able to recover his leg in his life.


    But what almost everyone has acquiesced to now has been overturned by Anna Stuat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± With her hand still on the arm of the old man, Anna Stuat held it up a little. ¡°Aunt Miller, stand up first, otherwise we can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Aunt Miller saw her expression was serious. After thinking about it, she stood up with the strength of Anna Stuat¡¯s hand.


    Anna Stuat was relieved.


    She looked around the room, dragged two chairs to the side, asked Aunt Miller to sit down first, and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me like this. This is what I should do.¡±


    Originally, she decided to hide this matter from Aunt Miller, but after listening to Philip Andrew¡¯s identity, Anna Stuat thought about it and felt that it was unnecessary to continue to hide it from Aunt Miller.


    ¡°Philip Andrew and I are just in partnership. He helped me finish what I wanted to do, and I helped him cure his leg.¡±


    Aunt Miller frowned at the words.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Shocked, she even forgot the usual honorific words.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t care.


    And Anna Stuat is more willing to treat herself as an ordinary junior than Aunt Miller.


    ¡°Our rtionship is false, but Philip Andrew told an olddy ke¡¯s name in order to let me stay with him and help him cure his leg.¡±


    Aunt Miller was immediately disappointed.


    She stood up at once, walked back and forth for two steps, and seemed a little worried.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she could see that Aunt Miller seemed to be thinking about something seriously at the moment, so she was quiet and didn¡¯t bother.


    After a long time, Aunt Miller finally stopped and turned her head sharply.


    Her eyes were fixed on Anna Stuat, and she called her name for the first time: ¡°Anna Stuat, to say a very disrespectful word, I have treated Philip as my child for so many years.¡±


    Her attitude was so serious that Anna Stuat suddenly became serious and made a serious listening gesture.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t quite understand the agreement and contract between you young people, as an elde, I can see that you two are definitely not just ordinary contractual rtionship.¡±


    This remark struck Anna Stuat¡¯s heart.


    She pursed her lips and involuntarily tightened her sleeve with her fingers.


    Now even Anna Stuat can¡¯t say what kind of rtionship she has with Philip Andrew.


    It is inexplicable andplicated.


    She raised her hand and rubbed the center of her eyebrows. Anna Stuat sighed with a long hiss: ¡°aunt Miller¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not involved in your young people¡¯s affairs at my age, but Anna Stuat, aunt still wants to say thank you. If you can, aunt also hopes that you are the one who can apany him to the end.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first.¡± Aunt Miller made a gesture and temporarily stopped Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Over the years, there have been many people of all kinds around Philip, but none of them can enter his heart, let alone those who are more or less close with a bad mind.¡±


    Anna Stuat was inexplicably associated with herself.


    It¡¯s also funny to say.


    Isn¡¯t she the same at first?


    When the Stuat family was taken back from Liu Vige, Bright Stuat thought that they could get hooked up with Philip Andrew and get pregnant smoothly, so that Selina could marry the Andrew family.


    Since my rebirth, I have only been trading with Philip Andrew.


    Sincerely


    She couldn¡¯t tell herself whether she was sincere or fake.


    ¡°These olddies are urging Philip to get married. I have been following him all the time. When I look at him, I feel in my heart that the child will probably alone for a lifetime.¡±


    Anna Stuat was stunned: ¡°Why?¡±


    Aunt Miller smiled bitterly and shook her head: ¡°In fact, before you appeared, even the olddy forced him to go to a few blind date parties symbolically, but I can see that he never intended.¡±


    ¡°Untilter he brought you back.¡±


    Anna Stuat waspletely shocked.


    How can this be possible?


    Perhaps afraid of her disbelief, Aunt Miller continued.


    ¡°Philip is cold and cruel, but he is not born.¡±


    She raised her head slightly, looked far away, and seemed to be caught in some long memory.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°When he was 8 years old, thedy and uncle took him to take a holiday abroad. That time was the activity of their family of three, so neither I nor the driver kept up, but I didn¡¯t expect it was that time, and there was a problem.¡±


    Even though it has been many years, when ites to this matter again, Aunt Miller still can¡¯t help crying.


    ¡°The ident happened suddenly, just on the way to the airport without a camera, when we got the news and rushed to the hospital¡­¡±


    Looking at the painful appearance of Aunt Miller, Anna Stuat felt a little sorry. She reached out and patted her on the back of her hand, indicating that she didn¡¯t need to continue.


    These are all things I know.


    Aunt Miller wiped a tear, slowly calmed down her mood, and continued: ¡°Later, we heard that the man who saved the young man said that it was a big truck that crashed into the youngdy¡¯s car. At that time, the youngdy fought hard to protect the young man in her arms, so the young man could survive, but his leg still had problems.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was because he saw the car ident that year. Later on, the young master always seemed extremely indifferent. Even to the olddy, it was difficult to be warm.¡±


    i see.


    Anna Stuat nodded a little, and her heart suddenly became clear.


    It is no wonder that she has always felt that Philip Andrew is cold tempered since she has been together for such a long time. Even the rumors outside say that Philip Andrew is both tall and cold.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Anna Stuat thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Did the truck driver who caused the ident find the ident? Was it really¡­ just an ident?¡±


    There are many different versions of the car ident that year.


    It is said that there is nock of conspiracy for the ident, but there are different opinions, and there has been no result. So Anna Stuat is also a little curious about the truth of the ident.


    ¡°After the truck driver left the ident, he went to the police station and surrendered himself.¡±


    ¡°Surrender?¡±


    Aunt Miller nodded: ¡°Later, the Andrew family followed the same traces and went down to investigate, but it took a lot of time and energy and consumed a lot of human resources.¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t find out who else was behind the driver. It was really an ident that day.¡±


    Anna Stuat also felt a little incredulous.


    It should even be fantastic.


    Why is it so coincidental?


    Can it be said that it is really not the problem of the property and inheritance struggle between the powerful families that has been rumored by the outside world?


    Anna Stuat¡¯s pupil was shocked violently.


    ¡°He saw the car ident with his own eyes. Although he dosen¡¯t know what happened, the car ident has always left a great psychological shadow on the young master.¡±


    Not only the psychological shadow, but also Philip Andrew¡¯s leg had a problem in that car ident.


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t say it, I know he has been investigating the truth of that year for years, but it has been so many years. Even if there is a real problem, the Andrew family spent so many people to find it out. Now how can the young master find it out?¡±


    Philip Andrew has been investigating this matter, and Anna Stuat has also detected some of it.


    asionally, he can detect some signs from his conversation with Nic Berry.


    There is another point.


    Anna Stuat lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. After hesitating for a while, she finally gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Do you know who Philip Andrew suspected?¡±


    Aunt Miller took a deep look at her.


    This is bothplicated and inexplicable.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but tter in her heart ¨C did she say that she had asked something wrong?


    But there is no reason. Since she had told her about that, there is no reason why Aunt Miller will avoid her question.


    Just when Anna Stuat was confused, Aunt Miller suddenly opened his mouth and slowly spit out.


    Anna Stuat was shocked.


    It¡¯s really him!


    ¡°When Miss and master died, he was the most direct beneficiary. No matter from which aspect, Anglo Andrew was the most motivated.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡±


    Seeing that there seems to be more to be said, Anna Stuat immediately braced up and stared at Aunt Miller.


    ¡°It was the olddy who arranged the investigation, so the young master always suspected that the olddy might hide or even destroy any evidence against Anglo Andrew.¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    This is actually the case.


    ¡°But¡­ but I think the olddy is very kind to Philip Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°She is very kind to the young master.¡±


    Speaking of olddy, Aunt Miller¡¯s mood became moreplicated.


    When Philip Andrew has not been around for years, she has always been with Mrs. Andrew.


    It is precisely because of this that it is more clear what kind of person the olddy is.


    The death of Philip Andrew¡¯s father in that year also caused a huge blow to the olddy. The olddy can be said to be haggard overnight, and the whole person has aged a lot.


    But she managed to hold up the Andrew group by herself.


    More importantly, after her body gradually became weak, she slowly handed over her power to Anglo Andrew. He is an unambiguous careerist. He is good at calcting gains and losses and weighing advantages and disadvantages when he holds power.


    But because of this, people can¡¯t help thinking more.


    Is it possible that she chose to hide the truth of the year for her second son, even if she found any evidence.


    Anna Stuat obviously thought of this at this moment, and her expression suddenly became veryplicated.


    At this time, Aunt Miller suddenly reached out and patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, I¡¯m a lot older than Miss Stuat, and I also suffered some injuries when I was young. At this age, my body is already out of shape. In the future¡­¡±


    She paused: ¡°I hope you can help me stay with the young master.¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t say no for a moment.


    She clearly knows that there is no rtionship between him and Philip Andrew.


    But she just couldn¡¯t say no.


    After hearing the story of Aunt Miller just now, how could she refuse.


    ¡°I¡­ I try my best.¡±


    Anna Stuat was full of questions when she left Aunt Miller¡¯s room.


    Even Aunt Miller and her can think that if the matter is really rted to Anglo Andrew, then the olddy Andrew must have done something to destroy the evidence.


    So can Philip Andrew think of it?


    But he was brought up by olddy Andrew alone


    Since his parents died, Mrs. Andrew worried about the safety of her grandson, so she took him to her own life and took care of him in person.


    It can still be seen from here that Mrs. Andrew is still very sincere about her grandson.


    But what¡¯s the use of this?


    But not to mention all this. How did Philip Andrew stay in the Andrew family and continue to interact with Anglo Andrew over the years?


    With things in mind, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t sleep all night, and stayed up until more than two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be woken up by Nic Berry¡¯s phone early the next morning.


    Anna Stuat answered the phone with dim eyes: ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    Come on!


    Nic Bery on the other end of the phone knew from the tone of Anna Stuat that the man had just woken up, and immediately said helplessly, ¡°Assistant Anna, today Sadin Andrew, Vice President Andrew, took office. Should youe here as an assistant?¡±


    Anna Stuat suddenly woke up.


    It reminded her that Philip Andrew had said this to her before.


    She patted her head in chagrin and quickly bounced up from the bed: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I forgot, I will go now.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After hearing her voice, Nic Berry sighed helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t be so urgent. In short, safety is the first priority when youe over.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded perfunctorily, hung up the phone, and hurried to the Andrew group after washing.


    Unexpectedly, he was given to a man by a young man who looked gray in his clothes at thepany gate.

 Chapter 141

    The man looked young. Wearing gray clothes, he looked even more ashen.


    Anna Stuat paused for a moment, and then looked at the man in front of her, who quietly took two steps back.


    Although it seemed that this person was normal and didn¡¯t do anything radical, after what had happened before, the situation in Anna Stuat was always a little more cautious.


    She had to be on her guard.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± she looked at the man in front and felt a little familiar, but she really couldn¡¯t remember who he was.


    He didn¡¯t expect Anna Stuat to ask such a question.


    Then he rubbed his face in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    He pulled the hair off his face hard, afraid that it would cover his face, so that Anna Stuat wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Edmond Zhou!¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face froze.


    She couldn¡¯t recognize the man in front of her, but she remembered the name Edmond Zhou.


    Edmond Zhou was her childhood ymate in the Liu vige.


    At that time, many children in the vige didn¡¯t like her because of her family background. They thought she didn¡¯t have a father, so many people liked to bully her and call her little bastard secretly.


    Only Edmond Zhou would y with her and protect her when she was a child.


    Anna Stuat and Edmond Zhou grew up together like this until they were more than ten years old. Later, Anna Stuat was admitted to the high school in the town, and Edmond Zhou also had a way out.


    ¡°Edmond Zhou, so you are Edmond Zhou.¡± the face in her memory gradually ovepped the face in front of her.


    He was indeed very simr to Edmond Zhou when he was young.


    As a matter of fact, Anna Stuat should have remembered him.


    During the period of herst life, she had been locked up in a dark room. Anna Stuat was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Gradually, she felt that the past memories seemed to have passed for several lifetimes, and she was about to forget the people in the past.


    It was not until she was reborn that she slowly regained her memories.


    But Edmond Zhou was gradually forgotten by him.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to see him today.


    Anna Stuat was indeed pleasantly surprised.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± seeing that Anna Stuat recognized him, Edmond breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Only then did Anna Stuat notice Edmond Zhou¡¯s clothes.


    He looked a little embarrassed, probably from a distance, but he only carried a shabby bag on his back.


    When she looked at his shoes, Anna Stuat found that the toes of his shoes had been loosened.


    ¡°Why did youe to the capital city?¡± Anna Stuat quickly looked away, pretending not to see it, and asked in a rxed tone, ¡°when did you arrive?¡±


    Although Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze was very short, and it had returned to its normal state, it looked very normal.


    But Edmond Zhou didn¡¯t ignore her gaze.


    Only then did he realize that he should be embarrassed at the moment.


    The joy of reunion disappeared.


    Right.


    Anna Stuat was now the daughter of the rich Stuat group in the capital, and the fiancee of the president of the Andrew group. Who was she?


    With his fingers tangled together, Edmond Zhou¡¯s voice was not as confident and energetic as before. He looked a little dull. ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    Anna Stuat was so sensitive that she could see his uneasiness. Her eyes darkened slightly, and then she smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s great. I¡¯m going to have dinner. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Edmond Zhou was about to refuse.


    But before he could say anything, Anna Stuat had already pushed him on the shoulder and led him to a restaurant across the Andrew group building.


    In fact, this restaurant was just a very ordinary white-cor restaurant.


    The decoration wasmon and the cost was not very high.


    This was also the decision made by Anna Stuat after careful consideration.


    As her only good friend in her childhood, she was naturally willing to treat him something good.


    However, in such a situation, if she took him to such a high-end restaurant, it would make him feel inferior, so Anna Stuat chose this ce.


    However, to his surprise, the moment she stepped into the restaurant, Edmond Zhou still had the intention of flinching.


    Looking at the elegant decoration of the restaurant, he was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Are we going to eat here?¡±


    It was not until then that Anna Stuat realized that Edmond Zhou had led a worse life than she had guessed.


    She pretended to smile lightly and said, ¡°since you¡¯re here today, I¡¯ll take it as a wee.¡±


    Then she took him in without demur.


    Edmond Zhou¡¯s eyes darkened again. Looking at the back of Anna Stuat, he hesitated for a moment and followed her in.


    The emissary quickly served the menu.


    The menu was for the two of them. When Edmond Zhou saw the menu, his expression became more stiff.


    Judging from his expression, she knew that he couldn¡¯t order any food. Anna Stuat could only order a few home cooked dishes.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, she tried her best to talk about some childhood topics. Finally, Edmond Zhou calmed down slowly and didn¡¯t look so reserved.


    After the dishes were served, the two of them chatted while eating. Gradually, they got back to the feeling of acquaintance.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of you for all these years. Where have you been?¡±


    Hearing this question, Edmond Zhou smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get as good grades as you did. I left home to look for a job before I went to high school, but I didn¡¯t get along well with youter.¡±


    More precisely, a year was not as good as a year.


    Edmond took a big gulp of water from the cup beside him, as if drinking it as wine.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Anna Stuat wanted to ask why you came to the capital city. But after a short pause, she changed the topic, ¡°have you been back to the Liu Vige these years?¡±


    Edmond Zhou shook his head without thinking too much.


    ¡°Over the years, I have been wandering all over the world, tossing and turning, and never returned.¡±


    His parents had already passed away, so there was nothing to miss in the whole vige.


    Besides, there was no need to go back?


    Others was well-dressed and came back to his hometown, but he was dejected and embarrassed. Would he go back to make a fool of himself?


    he didn¡¯t go back?


    Anna Stuat pursed her lips slightly and looked up at Edmond Zhou with a meaningful look that could not be seen clearly by Edmond Zhou.


    Now it was not the past.


    No matter how close friends were in the early years, they had changed and experienced different things after growing up.

 Chapter 142

    t was true.


    Edmond Zhou was Anna Stuat¡¯s only good friend when she was young.


    When Anna Stuat was bullied, Edmond Zhou always stood out to protect her.


    Unfortunately, there were so many people on the other side that Edmond Zhou couldn¡¯t defeat them, but he still didn¡¯t abandon Anna Stuat. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat her, he still stood in front of Anna Stuat.


    When she was a child, she had been beaten a lot because of Anna Stuat.


    If that was the case, it would be no problem for her best friend toe to and ask her for help.


    Anna Stuat would try her best.


    But


    Anna Stuat sighed in her heart.


    Perhaps the nature of this good friend had changed, and he mighte with bad intentions.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± suppressing all the thoughts in her mind, Anna Stuat picked up the teacup beside her, took a sip and covered her expression with the teacup.


    After a long time, she put down the teacup and looked normal.


    ¡°What are you going to do here?¡±


    She would never ask him how he came to the capital and how he found her.


    ¡°I want to find a job here first,¡± said Edmond Zhou. ¡°I have done many kinds of jobs in the past few years, and I can do all kinds of hard work. But¡­¡±


    He looked a little embarrassed and hesitant, as if he was struggling in his heart. However, after two seconds of silence, he raised his head and looked at Anna Stuat firmly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a ce to live here. Can you take me in for the time being?¡±


    Before Anna Stuat could say anything, he added, ¡°I know that the Stuat family is a rich and powerful family, and I may not be able to ept it. But I really just live here for a period of time. When I find a job¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± Anna Stuat smiled. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Edmond Zhou had nned to be rejected when he heard the first sentence of Anna Stuat, but he didn¡¯t expect that Anna Stuat would agree.


    His expression was  surprised. ¡°You¡­ You agreed?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the man hesitated again. ¡°Then your family¡­¡±


    To be honest, Anna Stuat felt a little sad.


    She even knew that she hade back to the Stuat family. How could Anna Stuat believe that Edmond Zhou hade here by ident?


    But she still didn¡¯t want to expose it.


    ¡°Leave them alone,¡± said Anna Stuat. ¡°I happen to rent an apartment in the suburb. I¡¯ve paid the rent for more than half a year. You can move in.¡±


    Edmond Zhou hesitated again.


    He frowned. After hesitating for a while, he finally said, ¡°will it affect your reputation if I move in?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Anna Stuat replied. ¡°I don¡¯t live there now.¡±


    Edmond Zhou was stunned for a moment, and then breathed a great sigh of relief.


    Perhaps it was because her conscience had been relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± he whispered.


    After dinner, Nic Bery called her again.


    ¡± why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡±


    Anna Stuat had already paid the bill. She stood up and walked out of the restaurant. While walking, she turned her head and took a look at Edmond Zhou.


    ¡± met a friend and chatted for a while. be here soon.¡±


    Anna Stuat was very clear about her working position in the Andrew group.


    In fact, she was just an assistant.


    What¡¯s more, she knew that her main task was to cure Philip Andrew¡¯s leg. It was not a big deal for her to work idle.


    So she said it openly.


    Sure enough, Nic Bery didn¡¯t say anything about his chatting without going to work. he just asked in confusion, ¡°friend? Is that miss Mike Berly?¡±


    ¹ûÈ»!


    Sure enough!


    Anna Stuat pursed her lips.


    As expected, Philip Andrew and Nic Bery knew their friends very well.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t have many friends in the capital city. The only friend she could call was Mike Berly.


    ¡°No,¡± said Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nic Bery asked in a louder voice.


    Then he paused for a while and seemed to leave here. He didn¡¯t know where he was going. After a while, his voice came out again.


    ¡± do you have other friends in the capital city?¡±


    Anna Stuat was about to say something perfunctory, but suddenly an idea came to her mind.


    ¡°No,¡± she said softly, ¡°she was one of my childhood friends. I happened to meet in the capital city today.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Nic Bery didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After a moment of silence, he only asked Anna Stuat when dhe woulde back to thepany. Then she hung up the phone.


    ¡°Is it your boyfriend?¡± Edmond Zhou asked tentatively.


    ¡°No.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head.


    Edmond Zhou¡¯s face softened, but before itpletely softened, Anna Stuat added, ¡°it¡¯s his assistant.¡±


    Edmond Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Anna Stuat considerately sent Edmond Zhou to take a taxi and wrote down the detailed address to him.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t talk all the way out, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassing.


    As for the other side.


    After hanging up the phone, Nic Bery carefully looked at the expression on Philip Andrew¡¯s face.


    As soon as he learned that Anna Stuat had met a friend, he immediately reported this matter to Philip Andrew. Then he called Philip Andrew and told Anna Stuat about it beside him.


    ¡°President Andrew¡­¡±


    The long silence in the office finally made Nic Bery feel a little unbearable. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°then let¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Investigate a friend of Anna Stuat when she was a child, and also investigate the background of that person. Why did he suddenlye to the capital city?¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t trust others because of what happened in her previous life. Even if her ymates came to her for many years, she would subconsciously chase after some clues and have doubts.


    But Philip Andrew was different.


    Since he was the child, he had been living in the background of the Andrew family. He was more sensitive than ordinary people and didn¡¯t believe in coincidence.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence that his childhood ymate, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for many years, suddenly came to him at such a clever time.


    Compared with coincidence, he was more willing to believe that someone did it on purpose.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nic Bery nodded but didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Philip Andrew turned to him and asked, ¡°anything else?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, when we sent someone to Liu vige to investigate the childhood ymate of Miss Stuat, we had already got some information.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°When Miss Stuat was a child, she only had a friend named Edmond Zhou. They grew up together.¡±


    Nic Bery stressed the words ¡°childhood ymate¡± on purpose. While speaking, she secretly looked at Philip Andrew.


    However, Philip Andrew grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°so?¡±


    Embarrassed, Nic Bery said, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it right away.¡±


    After he left the office, Philip Andrew slightly twitched the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Childhood ymate?¡± he snorted.

 Chapter 143

    Edmend Zhou, a childhood ymate, didn¡¯t know that he had been targeted.


    With the ess card given by Anna Stuat, she came to the door of the apartment she rented before with something.


    Anna Stuat had contacted the security guards of themunity in advance, so Edmend coulde in smoothly.


    The apartment was clean and tidy, and the furniture and facilities were all ced neatly. Although the whole room had not been lived for a period of time, it was almost spotless.


    Although Anna Stuat lived in the Andrew family, he still asked Aunt Li to clean the apartment regrly.


    Aunt Li had juste to clean it yesterday.


    Edmend Zhou went into the bedroom with his luggage.


    All the personal necessities of Anna Stuat had been moved away, and the rest of the sheets and quilts here were brand new.


    After tidying up, he sat on the edge of the bed to rest. His hand inadvertently fumbled through the crack of the bed and found that it was a photo.


    The photo was taken many years ago and its surface was badly damaged.


    ¡°Anna Stuat.¡± Edmend Zhou repeated the name in a low voice.


    In the photo in his hand were two young women, holding a smiling little girl in their arms. The two looked happy.


    The girl was the young Anna Stuat.


    The girl in the picture gradually ovepped the face of her childhood sister from her memory.


    He recalled the scene that Anna Stuat followed him and called him brother Edmend Zhou a long time ago.


    Just as Edmend Zhou was immersed in his long memory, his phone, which was thrown aside, suddenly rang, waking him up.


    Edmend turned around and saw the number on the screen. His face turned pale.


    After a long time, he reached out his trembling hand to touch the phone.


    Perhaps because the phone had been used for a long time, the touch screen was not very sensitive. It was connected after several times.


    ¡°Why did it take you so long to answer the phone?¡± an extremely impatient voice came from the other end of the line.


    Edmend Zhou pursed his lips and said, ¡°sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it just now.¡±


    Selina snorted.


    ording to his temper, he would not let it go, but thinking of the main purpose of call, she restrained her temper.


    ¡°How is it going? Is everything going well?¡±


    Edmend Zhou was silent. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, Selina misunderstood him. She frowned and asked, ¡°did you fail? What did you do?¡±


    Then she couldn¡¯t help but murmur to herself, ¡°that bitch really has a cold-blooded man. Her only good friend many years ago was¡­¡±


    In fact, Edmend Zhou couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fail,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Selina¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°So you¡¯ve seeded? You¡¯ve moved into her house?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edmend Zhou nodded.


    However, before Selina could be happy, Edmend Zhou added, ¡°¡­ Miss Stuat rented an apartment for me, but she doesn¡¯t live here herself.¡±


    he had nned to call Anna Stuat by her first name.


    But it suddenly urred to him that his status was totally different from that of Anna Stuat.


    Besides, was he really qualified to call her name now?


    ¡°What?¡± Selina raised her voice.


    She walked back and forth restlessly on the phone.


    After a while, she thought of something and asked, ¡°where does she live now?¡±


    Edmend Zhou fell silent again.


    When she had talked with Anna Stuat before, she had identally known that Anna Stuat was now living in the Andrew family.


    But was he really going to tell Selina?


    He had seen how crazy and vicious this woman was


    Unconsciously, he clenched the photo in his hand. After a while, Edmend gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina was unhappy for a while.


    She scolded Edmend Zhou over the phone.


    ¡± why don¡¯t you go and investigate it now? I asked you to do something for me. Is it a free lunch? What a waste!¡±


    Edmend Zhou¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Rubbish.


    He had heard this word for many years.


    In fact, he was not like this when he was young.


    When he was young, he had been able to be friends with Anna Stuat. In addition to helping Anna Stuat all the time, in fact, they had simr interests.


    In that backward vige, he and Anna Stuat were both top students.


    He was even better than Anna Stuat in some aspects.


    However, something unexpected happened. On the year of high school entrance examination, his mother died and his father married another woman.


    His stepmother was very bad to him, and after that, he had experienced a lot of things, so that when he was in the middle school examination, he was not able to go to the high school in the town.


    Since his stepmother was there, his father would not allow him to study again. He could only go out to work at such a young age.


    Since then, he had embarked on apletely different path in his life.


    Edmend Zhou slowly closed his eyes.


    Selina cursed on the other end of the phone for a while before she finally stopped.


    She suddenly thought of something and asked suspiciously, ¡°are you lying to me?¡±


    Edmend Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he sat up straight subconsciously, his body and back tightened.


    He was very nervous. Even though he had tried very hard to control his emotions, his voice was still trembling uncontrobly when he spoke.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    In fact, Selina didn¡¯t know much about him, so she didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with his tone.


    He just snorted, ¡°never. Don¡¯t forget who you are now.¡±


    ¡°He is no longer your childhood ymate. Now he is a famousdy in the capital. The gap between you two is like clouds in the sky and mud on the ground.¡±


    Edmend Zhou remained silent.


    Selina continued, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t always think about the trifles in your childhood. The most important thing is to take care of yourself.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Staring at the ck screen, Edmend Zhou sighed.


    Two years ago, he was tricked by the boss of the factory he worked for and inexplicably paid a lot of debts. The reason why he had been in such a mess these years was that he had been avoiding debts.


    Half a month ago, Selina came to him with the people from the Stuat family.


    He said that if he could help solve these debt problems, he would no longer have to hide and live in the sunshine.


    Of course, the premise was that he had to help Selina do something.

 Chapter 144

    Edmend Zhou didn¡¯t believe that a pie would fall from the sky, but he had no choice at that time.


    Only when they arrived at the capital city with Selina did he know that what they wanted to do was to get close to Anna Stuat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Staring at the photo in his hand for thest few times, Edmend Zhou said apologetically, ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, he locked the photo into a box and stuffed it into the bed, as if he was never going to take it out again.


    It was the first day Anna Stuat took office.


    It was a rxing day. She took Sadin Andrew to get familiar with the surroundings and business scope of thepany. Then she stayed alone in her special assistant¡¯s office and read some medical books to kill time.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when she finally got off work in the afternoon, something came to her.


    On the 12 floor, Mr. Huo¡¯s secretary blocked her way to his office before she got off work.


    ¡°Stuat, Mr. Huo is going to hold a party to wee the little President Andrew tonight. At 8 o¡¯clock in the Qing Shu restaurant on the second floor of the Hilton, please convey your message to young president Andrew,¡±


    There was only one President Andrew in thepany, Philip Andrew.


    Therefore, in order to distinguish Philip Andrew and Sadin Andrew, when they called Sadin Andrew, they automatically added a small number to the front.


    On the one hand, it referred to age, and on the other hand, it also referred to ability.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face twitched slightly, but she still nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll convey the message to the little President, Andrew.¡±


    After Mr. Huo¡¯s female secretary left, Anna Stuat knocked on the door of Sadin Andrew¡¯s office.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a gentle male voice said.


    When Anna Stuat pushed the door open, she found that Sadin Andrew wasn¡¯t sitting at his desk. Instead, she was sitting on a small sofa in the reception area, reading a book with great interest.


    She was speechless.


    Although Sadin Andrew and Philip Andrew were cousins, they were really different from each other.


    Although he was excellent, se was in two totally different directions.


    Philip Andrew was a real businessman. Having been in the business world for many years, he had long been ustomed to the famous and powerful way of working. He was also used to this kind of high-intensity way of working. Moreover, he had excellent working ability and his own means of controlling.


    When Anna Stuat was working as an assistant for Philip Andrew, every time she pushed the door open and went to her office, she saw that Philip Andrew was either dealing with documents or scolding his subordinates. Otherwise, he was also holding a video conference.


    All in all, he was busy with his work and rarely saw any spare time.


    As for Sadin Andrew.


    Although she was born in a big family like Li family, she was not interested in doing business at all and focused on her studies.


    Even if he was kicked out of the dilemma, he didn¡¯t have the slightest awareness of being the new general manager of the Andrew group.


    As his assistant, Anna Stuat thought it necessary to remind him of something.


    So she coughed, ¡°President Andrew, the Department¡¯s regr meeting will be held tomorrow morning. Have you finished reading your report?¡±


    Sadin Andrew said helplessly.


    He closed his book and looked up at Anna Stuat. ¡°Assistant Stuat, I don¡¯t think the report you gave me is detailed enough. It seems very troublesome.¡±


    She read all the medical papers in English without a break, and there was no problem in trantion at all. Now she only read a few business reports, but still thought she had sorted them out in detail?


    ¡°President Andrew,¡± Anna Stuat said seriously.


    Sadin Andrew waved her hand helplessly and said, ¡°younger sister¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, we also learned from old master Berly. You can also be called my junior sister. There is no need to pay attention to this between us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡± he pointed at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it past work time now? Since it¡¯s not work time, don¡¯t call me work.¡±


    Anna Stuat had to change her words, ¡°senior.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Sadin Andrew stood up and poured a cup of tea for Anna Stuat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± Anna Stuat told Sadin Andrew everything that Mr. Huo¡¯s secretary had asked her to convey to her.


    Hearing his words, Sadin Andrew frowned. he raised hand and rubbed between his eyebrows helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that there¡¯s no need for you to wee me. Why does he still want to do this?¡±


    Mr. Huo was a confidant of his father. He often went to Anglo Andrew¡¯s residence to discuss business with Anglo Andrew, so Sadin Andrew was familiar with him.


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡± How can I refuse?¡± Sadin Andrew shook her head helplessly.


    Then he turned to Anna Stuat and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to work hard too.¡±


    Anna Stuat shrugged?


    As Sadin Andrew¡¯s assistant, it was unreasonable for a boss to attend a banquet, but she, as a special assistant, didn¡¯t follow him.


    Not only did she have to go, she also had to honestly help resist alcohol.


    Sure enough, this assistant was not that easy.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to drive by herself.


    When it was time to get off work, Sadin Andrew¡¯s driver waited for her at thepany building.


    At 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, the ck arrived at the Hilton on time with Zeph and Anna Stuat.


    People had already sat around the table in the private room of Qin Shu¡¯s residence.


    When Anna Stuat pushed the door open, she took a quick look at it.


    Sure enough, they were all Anglo Andrew¡¯s type.


    After staying in the Andrew group for a long time, he roughly knew that there were two factions in the group.


    Sally supported Philip Andrew, led by Nic Bery. Most of them were fresh blood of thepany, but now they were in a high position.


    All in all, they were a group of capable people.


    In the sense, they were the reformist faction of the Andrew group. They had always been respecting the reform n of the Andrew group.


    As for the other faction, they naturally supported Anglo Andrew.


    The members of this faction also had one characteristic. Generally speaking, they had stayed in a historical group for a long time, and arge part of them were the senior officials of Philip Andrew¡¯s father.


    However, these people were too conventional.


    They didn¡¯t want to witness thepany¡¯s reform and innovations, but was willing to keep gnawing at the old version.


    ¡°Sadin Andrew, you¡¯re here. Take a seat.¡± the host, Mr. Huo, saw them and immediately pushed Sadin Andrew to the middle of the seats.


    Anna Stuat looked around, smelled and cared about her. Then, like the assistants of other CEOs, she obediently stood beside Sadin Andrew.


    ¡°Today is your first day in office. Do you have any lovely habits?¡±


    The uncles were all friendly to Sadin Andrew.


    He was also a man who was iron hearted, professional and efficient in form and style. Naturally, these people preferred the gentle Sadin Andrew.


    And he also supported Sadin Andrew to take charge of the Li group.


    After all, it was obvious that the woman in front of him was more easy to deal with.

 Chapter 145

    The group of people greeted each other politely before they finally took their seats.


    Although Sadin Andrew was young, she had an advantage in status. Many people present thought themselves to be his elders and didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    But after all, they lived together with Anglo Andrew and relied on the Andrew family to have this meal. Therefore, they consciously moved out of the seats above .


    On his right hand was the most powerful Mr. Huo.


    ¡°Today is just an ordinary family dinner. Sadin Andrew, we are very happy that you are willing to have dinner with us.¡±


    Mr. Huo stood up and said something with a ss of wine.


    Someone echoed.


    Then they raised their sses and drank up.


    Looking at the situation on the table, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly.


    At this moment, she was standing behind Sadin Andrew, just like the other secretaries and assistants of other CEOs, neither conspicuous nor prominent.


    Mr. Huo raised his ss again, about to say something.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Sadin Andrew¡¯s ss was empty. She frowned.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone refill the wine for the little President Andrew?¡± as he spoke, he looked at Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was stunned for a moment before she realized that the assistants and secretaries around these bosses were not standing there eating for nothing.


    They had to keep an eye on their boss. For example, if they finished the first ss of wine, they had to refill the next one.


    When she worked as Philip Andrew¡¯s life assistant in the past, Nic Bery was there for her. Besides, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t like to y tricks, so she didn¡¯t need to pay attention to it at all.


    But now


    Before Anna Stuat could think of a remedy.


    Mr. Huo narrowed his eyes. ¡°President Andrew, your secretary¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the secretary who had been standing behind him suddenly leaned over and whispered something in his ear.


    Mr. Huo¡¯s face lit up.


    The secretary she brought was the one who had sent a message to Anna Stuat in the afternoon.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s assistant Stuat,¡± Mr. Huo said with a mysterious smile.


    When she met his gaze, Anna Stuat had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next second, Mr. Huo said, ¡°you worked for the President, Andrew. As expected, the founding members of ourpany don¡¯t deserve to be taken seriously by assistant Stuat.¡±


    Philip Andrew was qualified to ignore them, but Anna Stuat was not.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Huo.¡±


    Actually, Mr. Huo didn¡¯t recognize Anna Stuat.


    Although he was against Philip Andrew and paid special attention to Philip Andrew, he only paid attention to the capable men around Philip Andrew.


    For example, she had been working for Philip Andrew for many years, and was almost half the spokesperson of Philip Andrew, Nic Bery.


    However, there were many rumors about Anna Stuat. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much fame in the business world. Naturally, she didn¡¯t deserve Mr. Huo¡¯s attention.


    It was his secretary who reminded him just now that he remembered.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Mr. Huo looked at Anna Stuat up and down. Raising his eyebrows, he said, ¡°Assistant , please forgive us.¡±


    Sure enough.


    Anna Stuat sighed in her heart.


    She knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to let it go today. If she didn¡¯t satisfy these people, they would seize the handle.


    Although she felt helpless, she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Anna Stuat quickly took an empty ss and filled it with wine. She raised it and toasted to the bosses on the stage, ¡°I apologize to you all here.¡±


    Then she was about to drink the wine in her ss.


    Sadin Andrew suddenly stretched out a hand to stop him.


    Surprised, Anna Stuat turned to look at him.


    Sadin Andrew still looked calm andposed, as usual.


    However, she had been with him for a period of time. Anna Stuat felt that she knew him well. There was no difference in his expression, but the corners of his mouth were tightly closed. It was obvious that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡± Sadin Andrew changed the way she addressed him. ¡°Anna Stuat is my assistant now. Why do you mention the past?¡±


    Mr. Huo chuckled, unaware of the difference.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± he shook his head absentmindedly. ¡°Sadin Andrew, you really don¡¯t know how to be a secretary. How about this? I rmend one to you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Sadin Andrew interrupted her coldly, ¡°no, thanks.¡±


    Mr. Huo narrowed his eyes and noticed the difference in his nephew¡¯s tone.


    ¡°No need?¡± he looked a little unhappy.


    If Anglo Andrew was here, he would still show some respect, but Sadin Andrew was just the son of Anglo Andrew.


    It was true that he was the crown prince, but who was the crown prince that hadn¡¯t ascended the throne? Was he worthy of being looked down upon by an elder like him?


    Anna Stuat got closer to Sadin Andrew and bumped into Sadin Andrew¡¯s hand.


    She told him not to fight against these people because of her.


    These old foxes in the business world might not be able to do anything else, but they were more capable in table manners.


    There was no need to argue with them for such a trifle.


    Although Sadin Andrew and Philip Andrew stood opposite to each other because of their parents.


    But Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want him to be put in a difficult position because he had risked his life to protect her in the past.


    As expected, Sadin Andrew¡¯s face softened a little.


    ¡°Oh? What did I misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to introduce me an assistant or a secretary, it will be the best. But Anna Stuat was sent to me by my grandma, so¡­¡±


    Sure enough, it was more useful to pull out the banner of olddy.


    Mr. Huo¡¯ face darkened.


    Although Mrs. Andrew didn¡¯t work in thepany for many years, she was decisive and resolute when she was young.


    However, Mr. Huo was still not reconciled.


    ¡°Since it was Mrs. Andrew¡¯s idea, it must be the best one,¡± Mr. Huo said. Then he changed the subject. ¡°In that case, I should propose a toast to assistant Stuat.¡±


    Then he raised his ss and made a toast to Anna Stuat.


    It seemed that these people wouldn¡¯t let her go if she didn¡¯t drink some wine today.


    Anna Stuat sighed again and raised her ss again. ¡°I should propose a toast to you, Mr. Huo.¡±

 Chapter 146

    Mr. Huo picked up the ss and drained it in one gulp. Then he turned the ss around, indicating that he had drunk up all the wine in it. He then looked at Anna Stuat with a smile.


    The wine in the ss was clear to the bottom, but as soon as she got close, she smelled an irritating alcohol.


    Anna Stuat frowned ufortably.


    She knew clearly how much she could drink. it wouldn¡¯t be too far that she was drank.


    If only one ss of wine could solve the problem, that would be fine. But Anna Stuat was clear that Mr. Huo was toasting to her, and the others would surely follow?


    One after another, these people had made up their minds to make her akward today.


    But what could she do?


    Anna Stuat gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She picked up the ss and drank it up.


    Sadin Andrew, who was standing beside them, frowned and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    He wanted to say something, but Mr. Huo¡¯ secretary kept staring at him.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t stop what happened today, so he could only watch Anna Stuat drink the wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Great!¡± Mr. Huo cheered and sat down.


    Sure enough, the next second, another senior manager of Anglo Andrew Department stood up.


    Holding a ss of wine, he looked at Anna Stuat with a smile.


    It didn¡¯t look like a kind person.


    With an evil smile, he said, ¡°Mr. Huo has taken the lead to be Mrs. Stuat. Of course I have no reason not to propose a toast. Won¡¯t assistant Stuat refuse me?¡±


    There was still no response from Anna Stuat, but Sadin Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the tricks of the party.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He had thought that after drinking a ss of wine, these people should have given up. But he didn¡¯t expect that this was not the case at all.


    ¡°Uncle theo¡­ Anna Stuat just drank it.¡±


    Sadin Andrew frowned and wanted to say something? But as soon as she opened her mouth, the man holding the ss waved his hand to Mr. Theo.


    ¡°Hey, Sadin Andrew. Mr. Huo proposed a toast just now, and I propose a toast this time. How can be mixed up?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t drink much¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the table, but you said you can¡¯t drink much. Sadin Andrew, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good excuse.¡±


    Every sentence seemed to be polite, but the meaning in each sentence was not polite at all.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help her with this ss of wine¡­¡±


    Before he finished her words, Mr. Xiang suddenly sneered.


    ¡°Sadin Andrew, everyone knows that assistant Stuat is the fiancee of President Andrew and the wife of the president of the Andrew group in the future. As the wife of the future sister-inw, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more inappropriate for you to help her drink, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s face changed slightly, and her lips moved for two times. After a long time, she didn¡¯t say a word.


    If he had a clear conscience, he could naturally take the ss from Anna Stuat¡¯s hand and block the wine.


    But


    Could he really face these things frankly and face Anna Stuat?


    Since thest time Anna Stuat was in danger, Sadin Andrew had seen through his heart.


    Although he was kind, everyone called him a gentleman.


    But even a noble man wouldn¡¯t sacrifice himself to others.


    To be honest, if it was another person, would he still protect her at the risk of his life?


    The answer was obviously No.


    Even if that person was Philip Andrew¡¯s fiancee and her future sister-inw.


    Sadin Andrew knew clearly that se wouldn¡¯t.


    Even he himself couldn¡¯t tell when he had changed his mind on Anna Stuat.


    But something had changed, and that was it.


    Sadin Andrew sighed and fell silent.


    With a smug smile, Mr. Xiang raised his ss again and looked at Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Assistant Stuat?¡±


    In fact, Anna Stuat felt a little dizzy.


    Before he could do anything, the Secretary quickly refilled her ss and thoughtfully put it in the hand of Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Assistant Stuat, please.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    A deep and cold voice suddenly came from outside the private room.


    Everyone was stunned. The next second, they turned around and saw the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside. Nic Bery pushed Philip Andrew in.


    Philip Andrew looked unfathomable.


    Although his expression was the same as usual, Vincent¡¯s pressure was particrly low.


    Mr. Xiang was shocked.


    ¡°¡­ President Andrew, what brings you here?¡±


    Nic Bery quickly pushed Philip Andrew to the top of the round table.


    Sadin Andrew stood up subconsciously and gave his seat to his cousin.


    In the private room, the faces of several bosses changed, and they were a little disappointed in their hearts.


    There was a special symbol on the position of the hand. How could he give up the position so easily.


    However, at this moment, there was indeed not a single Philip Andrew who fought head on.


    The expressions on their faces changed, but they didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    At this time, Mr. Huo stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°President Andrew, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to pick up my fiancee,¡± Philip Andrew said as he held Anna Stuat¡¯s hand.


    Anna Stuat felt dizzy and could only cheer herself up.


    She also knew that many people in this ce were hostile to her, so she had been trying her best to support herself.


    It was not until she saw Philip Andrewe in that her hand was held by Philip Andrew again that she felt warm in her heart. It seemed that she had something to rely on, so she no longer forced herself to ovee the dizziness in her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯te at the right time.¡± Philip Andrew reached out and took the wine ss from the other hand of Anna Stuat. ¡°Mr. Xiang seems to propose a toast to Anna Stuat?¡±


    Mr. Xiang was not as stubborn as Mr. Huo. He felt a little guilty when facing Philip Andrew. Now, he looked a little submissive when he was not as aggressive as before.


    ¡°President Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°You really should propose to my fiancee.¡± Philip Andrew nodded and said.


    Everyone¡¯s eyebrows twitched. They didn¡¯t understand what Philip Andrew meant.


    Fortunately, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t keep him in suspense. ¡°But one ss is not enough.¡±


    He made a gesture to Nic Bery.


    Nic Bery immediately took two steps forward and came to Mr. Xiang¡¯s side. he took two clean wine sses and filled them with wine.


    ¡°Now that Mr. Xiang knows that she will be the wife of the future CEO of Sadin Andrew group, you have to drink three sses of wine to her first.¡±


    The corners of Mr. Xiang¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked down at the full ss and felt happy.


    Nine rounds had just begun, and he was still empty in his stomach. If he drank three sses of wine directly, how could he bear it?


    She wanted to say something to make it up, ¡°President Andrew¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show respect to Anna Stuat or me?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Mr. Xiang¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse anymore. He could only pick up the ss with a bitter face and drink it up one by one.


    After drinking three sses of wine, his face turned pale.


    he couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    ¡°Mr. Xiang, are you okay?¡± Nic Bery said sarcastically, not hiding schadenfreude at all.


    Mr. Xiang was good at drinking. After all, he had been in various wine parties all year round, and he often lowered his head to keep a smiling face, so he could drink a lot.


    His face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t bother, Nic Bery.¡±


    Nic Bery sneered, ¡°it¡¯s good that you are not drunk.¡±


    Then he refilled Mr. Xiang¡¯s ss again.


    Mr. Xiang reached out his hand to stop the ss, but it was toote. Seeing that the ss was full, he said with a dark face, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Xiang say that he wanted to propose assistant Stuat? I¡¯m pouring wine for you.¡±


    Before Mr. Xiang could react, he filled the other two sses of wine quickly.


    ¡°But Anna is a woman and can¡¯t drink too much. You are experienced. You can¡¯t take advantage anyway. So you have to propose a toast to her. If she drinks one ss, you have to drink three sses.¡±


    Xiang was so angry that he was about to shout abuse.


    he suddenly saw the cold face of the hero from the corner of his eyes, and his words were frozen.


    He thought to himself for a few times, ¡®if I can¡¯t bear it, it will mess up the big n.¡¯ then he gritted his teeth and drank three sses of wine again.


    ž!


    p!


    Thest ss of wine was put down. Mr. Xiang¡¯s face had already been full of alcohol, and now his whole face was swollen red. He spoke with a big tongue and began to be uneasy. ¡°Anna assistant, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The wine in Anna Stuat¡¯s stomach had been fermented for such a long time, and now she was not only in a daze, but also in a daze.


    Hearing her name being called, he subconsciously took the ss from the man¡¯s hand.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, her subconsciousness told her that she was going to drink.


    The man moved his hand slightly and avoided her hand.


    ¡°Anna Stuat is my fiancee. Can I drink it for him?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. After two seconds, he saw Mr. Xiang. Although he was not convinced, he did not dare to say anything to refute. Then the man drank up the wine in his ss.


    Then he looked around the table and fixed her eyes on Mr. Huo.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, you should  propose a toast to Anna Stuat.¡±


    Mr. Huo ¡®s heart skipped a beat.


    Who dared to drink with him in such a shameless way?


    ¡°Since assistant Anna is drunk, please don¡¯t let assistant Anna drink any more.¡±


    With a sneer in his heart, the man nodded and said, ¡°in that case, I¡¯ll take her back first.¡±


    Then he held the dizzy Anna Stuat with one hand and left the private room.


    àØ!


    Bang!


    Mr. Xiang drank 6 sses of wine in a row in such a hurry that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His feet became soft and fell down.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    ¡°Theon!¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did you drink too fast?¡±


    All of a sudden, the scene was in a mess. Naturally, the so-called wee banquet could no longer be held.


    Noticing that no one was paying attention to her, Sadin Andrew let out a sigh of relief.


    However, the scene that the hero left with Anna Stuat suddenly shed through her mind.


    He paused for a moment and suddenly sighed deeply. Aplex emotion slowly surged up in his heart.


    ¡°Anna Stuat¡­¡± he repeated the name in his mind and finally closed his eyes helplessly.


    ¡°Aunt Miller, please make a bowl of hangover Soup for me.¡±


    As soon as they returned to the beauty mountain mansion, the hero called aunt Miller to cook soup.


    Aunt Miller wiped her hands and walked out of the kitchen. When she saw the scene in the living room, he was stunned. ¡°Miss Stuat, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    At this moment, Anna Stuat held the man¡¯s hand with one hand and stood beside obediently. With a red face, she looked confused and obviously in a strange state.


    Aunt Miller recognized it at a nce.


    ¡°I drank too much,¡± the man exined briefly. Then he looked at Nic Bery and said, ¡°you can go back and have a rest.¡±


    Nic Bery answered yes.


    He had already sent her to the beauty mountain mansion, and his mission was naturally over. So he left without any dy.


    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± aunt Miller let out a cry and reached out to help Anna Stuat. ¡°Miss Stuat, let me help you go back to your room for a rest¡­¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she touched Anna Stuat¡¯s hand, she dodged it subconsciously.


    Aunt Miller didn¡¯t think too much at first. Seeing that Anna Stuat dodged, he quickly stepped forward and wanted to continue to help her. He didn¡¯t want the previous scene to repeat.


    Aunt Miller realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Miss Stuat?¡± she looked at the drunk Anna Stuat and said in a louder voice, ¡°let me help you go back to your room to have a rest¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand again.


    Sure enough, before they could touch each other this time, Anna Stuat turned around again, avoiding her and firmly holding the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± she muttered in a low voice.


    If the hero was not very close to her at the moment, s he would not be able to hear clearly what she was mumbling.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Aunt Miller had been worried about Anna Stuat. How could she send her back to her room for a rest?


    However, when she looked at the hero and then at Anna Stuat, she suddenly smiled and thought it through.


    That¡¯s a good thing!


    It was obvious that they had reached a bottleneck in getting along with each other, but as an outsider, it was not appropriate for her to interfere. It was useless to be anxious.


    But now that she was sleepy, God sent her to the hospital.


    Aunt Miller was overjoyed, but she still looked worried. ¡°What should we do? Why did you drink so much?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the man reached out his other hand to support Anna Stuat.


    The drunken Anna Stuat looked especially obedient.


    The man reached out to hold her hand, and she obediently stretched out her hand, allowing him to hold her hand. Her slightly blurred eyes were filled with mist.


    ¡°Send the hangover soup to her roomter. I¡¯ll take her back to her room.¡±


    He said that he wanted to send Anna Stuat back to their room, but in fact, the man¡¯s legs and feet were inconvenient. He just let Anna Stuat hold his hand all the time, and was led upstairs by other servants.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that after she went back to room, she would make trouble again.


    As soon as she returned to her room, she felt a familiar smell in it. Anna Stuat rushed into the bedroom andy on her bed.


    When the man came in, she was slowly swinging her legs.


    Hearing the noise, Anna Stuat raised her head and saw the man. Her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Go wash yourself.¡± the man said in a low voice, expressionless.

 Chapter 148

    Anna Stuat was particrly obedient to him.


    When she heard that he asked her to wash up, she stood up from the bed and went straight to the bathroom.


    She staggered when she walked, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to fall.


    She had walked to the door of the bathroom.


    The hero had already pushed the wheelchair and was about to go out, but he did not expect that the footsteps behind him suddenly stopped.


    The man turned around and noticed that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t take the clothes. ¡°Wait a minute. Go get the clothes.¡±


    They might understand what she said to the drunkard, but it was difficult to perfectly execute it.


    As expected, Anna Stuat stood up to get the clothes as soon as she heard the man¡¯s words. However, when she came to the wardrobe, she was in a dilemma. She grabbed the handle of the wardrobe with one hand, but she couldn¡¯t push it away.


    After hesitating for a while, she shook her hand, turned around and looked at the man aggrievedly. ¡°I can¡¯t break it¡­¡±


    In the past, Anna Stuat always showed a persistent appearance, like a wild grass growing by the crack of a stone, growing healthily with a persistent look.


    However, at this moment, she was not as gentle and soft as before.


    The man¡¯s heart softened inexplicably.


    He stepped forward and said gently, ¡°let me help you.¡±


    He held the handle of the wardrobe and pushed it aside gently. The door of the wardrobe was immediately opened to both sides.


    The man turned his head like a gentleman and didn¡¯t look into the wardrobe.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After rummaging inside for two times, she found a suit of clothes and then happily went to the bathroom.


    Not long after she went in, she heard the sound of water.


    The man¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and the expression on his face suddenly became a little ufortable.


    She was about to turn around and leave directly, but when she remembered that Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t even open the wardrobe before, she hesitated for a while and could only stop at the door.


    She turned her back to the bedroom and looked down at herself.


    If he acted like a gentleman, he should have reminded himself not to hear the sound from the bedroom and the sound of water from the bathroom.


    But the problem was that the condition of Anna Stuat was unknown. If she fell down in the bathroom, it would be a problem if she didn¡¯t listen to the sound.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t say anything about the ident.


    There was only the sound of running water in the bathroom, apanied by one or two songs of Anna Stuat from time to time.


    How happy she was.


    The man shook his head.


    But she had a strange feeling in her heart.


    He had known Anna Stuat for a long time. The closer he got to her, the more mysterious he felt about her. She was different.


    Everything on him seemed to be attracting the hero.


    There could be something unpleasant.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At least Anna Stuat¡¯s stinky and hard temper was a little unbearable.


    But today, the man saw a different side of her.


    When she was thinking about the hero, her face suddenly changed.


    It had been a long time since Anna Stuat entered the bathroom.


    The sound of water still came from the bathroom, but Anna Stuat stopped singing. Even if she took a slow shower, it shouldn¡¯t have taken her so long.


    ¡°Anna Stuat?¡± the man shouted with his back to the bathroom.


    The sound of water was still heard from inside.


    The man frowned and shouted again, ¡°Anna Stuat!¡±


    There was still no response.


    He panicked.


    Now she didn¡¯t have time to consider any manners and quickly turned the direction of the wheelchair.


    When she arrived at the door of the bathroom, her hand had already been on the hand. The man hesitated for a while.


    When she was about to call out the name of Anna Stuat again, a loud bang came from inside.


    His face changed dramatically.


    Now she had no time to care about anything. She pressed the door lock, slid the wheelchair and rushed in.


    Under the dim yellow light above her head, the whole bathroom was filled with a strong fragrance.


    The water was running from the shower head.


    The sound of water could be heard outside, but there was no one under the shower head.


    The man moved his eyes and fell into the bathtub.


    Anna Stuat put her arms on the bathtub, rested her head on the back and closed her eyes tightly. It seemed that she was asleep.


    At the bottom of the bathtub, there was a mobile phone that was wet by water. It seemed that the sound just now was from Anna Stuat. She guessed that the mobile phone had suddenly loosened its grip and then dropped down.


    The hero was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    Fortunately, nothing happened.


    When he calmed down, the man suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Only then did she realize that her arm was snow-white


    He looked away quickly.


    However, no matter how fast he moved, he had seen everything that he should not see.


    Even the hero, who had copsed at the top of Taishan without changing his expression, was a little ufortable at the moment.


    He tilted his head slightly and carefully moved the wheelchair a little forward. He raised his voice and called out the name of Anna Stuat, ¡°Anna Stuat.¡±


    However, Anna Stuat was sleeping soundly. Instead of responding to her, she seemed to have dreamed of something good and smacked her lips two times.


    The omnipotent President, Andrew, didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    He tilted his head and tried not to let the ambiguous atmosphere in the bathroom affect his thoughts. He tried to think about what to do.


    It was a small problem, but his brain was in a mess at the moment, and he could not think of any solution for a moment.


    Fortunately, there was a slight knock on the door.


    Aunt Miller said, ¡°Master, Miss Stuat, may Ie in?¡±


    The man breathed a sigh of relief and asked aunt Miller toe in.


    While pushing the wheelchair out, he didn¡¯t have time to exin to aunt Miller, ¡°she fell asleep in the bathroom. It¡¯s not convenient for me. Arrange two people to help her to the bed.¡±


    Then she walked out of the room.


    Aunt Miller stared at the man¡¯s back for a while.


    Then she turned to look at the bathroom in the direction of the bedroom. Suddenly, she had an understanding expression on her face. Then she looked back at the back of the man, and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Without even asking for help, aunt Miller quickly pulled Anna Stuat out of the bathtub, changed her clothes and helped her out of the bathroom.


    Then she went to call the man, ¡°Young master, please bring me the sober up soup outside.¡±


    She just came here to bring some hangover soup.


    The man didn¡¯t think too much and came to the bedroom with the sober up soup.


    Aunt Miller held Anna Stuat with one hand and said, ¡°hurry up and feed Miss Stuat. If the soup is a little cooler, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work that well.¡±


    The man picked up a spoon and handed it to the mouth of Anna Stuat.


    However, as soon as the sober up soup came into his mouth, it all flowed down the corner of his mouth and he did not drink it at all.


    Philip Andrew frowned slightly.


    Aunt Miller, who was standing beside them, clicked her tongue and said with embarrassment, ¡°what should we do? We have drunk so much. If we don¡¯t drink some hangover soup, we will have a headache tomorrow.¡±


    As she spoke, she stole a nce at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°how about having a try again?¡±


    Philip Andrew suddenly put down the bowl and said, ¡°no, thanks.¡±


    Aunt Miller was confused when Philip Andrew added, ¡°you can leave now. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Aunt Miller wondered what she meant.


    Two or three secondster, she suddenly came to her senses and gave Philip Andrew a meaningful look. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Then she walked out of Philip Andrew¡¯s bedroom quickly and closed the door before leaving.


    The footsteps faded away. It was not until the door of the suite was closed that Philip Andrew turned his head and looked at Philip Andrew seriously.


    After drinking too much, her cheeks turned camel red.


    When he was drunk, Philip Andrew looked very obedient, totally different from the shrewd and calm man when he was sober.


    ¡°Anna Stuat.¡± Philip Andrew called her name softly.


    Philip Andrew, who was sleeping, seemed to have sensed something. He moved his mouth and seemed to be mumbling something.


    Although she had just rejected aunt Miller¡¯s suggestion, Philip Andrew still picked up the bowl and tried again to feed Philip Andrew the sober up soup.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t make any difference to follow him.


    Perhaps it was because there were one or two Chinese medicines in the soup, and when Philip Andrew smelled the smell, he frowned and curled his lips.


    Looking at her resistance, Philip Andrew let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 149

    That was the only way.


    He picked up the bowl and gulped down a mouthful of sober up soup.


    The smell of Chinese medicine in the soup made him frown, but he tried hard to hold it back. Then he bent down and slowly passed it to Philip Andrew.


    After drinking a bowl of sober up soup, Philip Andrew¡¯s forehead was already covered with sweat.


    p!


    He put down the bowl and took a long breath.


    When she lowered her head to look at Philip Andrew again, a rare trace of uneasiness appeared on her face.


    She sat in the bedroom in a daze for a while until the clock on the wall suddenly rang. Philip Andrew looked sideways and found that it was already 12 o¡¯clock.


    The temperature of the air conditioner in the room was turned down. He thought for a while and adjusted the temperature. Then he considerately covered Philip Andrew with a nket before he was about to leave.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Philip Andrew, who was lying on the bed, suddenly eximed.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s action paused, and the hand holding the wheelchair tightened. He turned his head, only to find that Philip Andrew was not awake at all.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She seemed to have fallen into a nightmare. At this moment, her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and her face was full of pain. What was she muttering?


    When Philip Andrew¡¯s parents had just passed away when he was a child, he had been in a nightmare from time to time.


    At that time, he almost didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep, because he dreamed the scene of his parents¡¯ death in the evening. Everything around him was like a sea of fire, surrounding him, making him painful.


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± he quickly turned the direction of the wheelchair and came to Philip Andrew¡¯s bed. He held Philip Andrew¡¯s shoulder with one hand and gently pushed her.


    He could onlyfort her in such a gentle voice, not daring to make too much noise to wake her up.


    People who were trapped in nightmares were most afraid of this.


    Unfortunately, Philip Andrew¡¯s method didn¡¯t work.


    Frowning tightly, Philip Andrew kept whimpering. Judging from the expression on his face, he was obviously in extreme pain.


    She clenched the hem of her clothes, her palms almost bleeding.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, Anna Stuat!¡±


    She called him several times, but there was no response. Philip Andrew frowned more tightly.


    Looking at the painful look on Philip Andrew¡¯s face, he felt his heart ache. ¡°What on earth did you dream of?¡±


    He slowly held Philip Andrew¡¯s hand and gently let go of his hand.


    Since there was nothing in her hand that she could hold, Philip Andrew felt very insecure. Subconsciously, she grabbed Philip Andrew¡¯s hand.


    However, she was still in the nightmare, as if she had dreamed of something extremely hateful and disgusting, and she could not help pinching her fingers.


    She changed from pinching her own palm to pinching Philip Andrew¡¯s.


    The force of her fingernails was unclear. In a moment, Philip Andrew¡¯s hand was stained with a red pinch mark, and blood could be seen faintly.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    He was still gently calling Philip Andrew¡¯s name, and stroked her forehead with the other hand to help her tidy up her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Philip Andrew seemed to beforted.


    His expression softened a little, and so did his strength.


    But she still looked a little painful.


    ¡°The baby¡­¡± she murmured, ¡°Selina, give the baby back to me.¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t hear it clearly at first.


    She seemed to have called out name. She frowned and leaned closer to her.


    ¡°Selina, give the child back to me!¡± this time, Philip Andrew¡¯s words became clearer, so did Philip Andrew.


    His face changed slightly.


    Child?


    All of a sudden, his sharp eyes fell on Philip Andrew, constantly scanning her face.


    However, in the nightmare, Philip Andrew didn¡¯t feel anything. She just felt that the hand in her hand suddenly tightened, and subconsciously tightened it.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s body stiffened.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    Child? What child?


    And Selina.


    People from the Stuat family


    His heart was filled with confusion and suspicion, but when he turned to look at Philip Andrew, his face softened.


    Her body and hands rxed a little, allowing Philip Andrew to hold her hands again.


    He patted her shoulder gently and kept calling her name, telling her not to be afraid again and again.


    Until the woman on the bed slowly calmed down.


    He seemed to walk through the nightmare.


    It was getting dark.


    The moonlight outside the window quietly sank into the clouds, and only the thin light of the fiber slowly came in through the window.


    The next morning, in the beauty mountain mansion.


    The bright sun shone through the window and fell on Philip Andrew¡¯s face. She moved two bodies and slowly opened her eyes.


    She just opened her eyes and felt a little ufortable, so she subconsciously wanted to rub her eyes.


    As soon as he moved his hand, Philip Andrew sensed that something was wrong.


    When she turned around, she found a person sitting on the edge of the bed. At this moment, he was supporting his chin with one hand and seemed to be asleep with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 150

    Philip Andrew was shocked.


    Why was Philip Andrew in her room?


    Almost subconsciously, she wanted to wake him up. However, when she opened her mouth, she suddenly found that there was a dark circles under Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t sleepst night.


    She paused.


    The scene ofst night slowly shed through her mind.


    First, she and Sadin Andrew went to Mr. Huo¡¯s party. Later, she had no choice but to drink a lot. She remembered that those people were still drinking her wine after she got drunk.


    Later


    Then Philip Andrew came!


    Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes widened.


    So Philip Andrew brought her back?


    But what was going on now?


    Subconsciously, she turned her head and looked around the room for 4 weeks. The surroundings were familiar to her, and the furnishings were the same as they were in her memory.


    It could be seen that this was indeed her room, but why was Philip Andrew here?


    After thinking for a while, Philip Andrew shook his head and decided not to think about it anymore. He would ask aunt Millerter.


    Then she was about to stand up.


    She quietly lifted the quilt and tried to get her hand out of Philip Andrew¡¯s hand.


    However, as soon as his subordinate moved, Philip Andrew, who was obviously asleep, suddenly stretched out his hand and gently patted the position where Philip Andrew had justin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s body stiffened.


    At this time, Philip Andrew woke up probably because of the noise just now.


    He slowly opened his eyes. The look in his eyes was not so clear. He looked at Philip Andrew for a few seconds before he opened his eyes again. When he closed his eyes again, he seemed to be much sober.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said calmly.


    As she spoke, she moved her stiff body.


    After sleeping for a whole night, he felt sore and numb all over his body. He didn¡¯t feel better until he moved a little.


    It was a pity that Philip Andrew was able to lead the way, but Philip Andrew was not.


    She pursed her lips and tried to calm herself down.


    But no matter how hard she tried to calm herself down, she still couldn¡¯t change the mess i.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you in my room?¡± she blurted out the question subconsciously.


    But in fact, this was not what she wanted to ask the most.


    It was Philip Andrew¡¯s reaction just now.


    Why did he say ¡°don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    And these


    Philip Andrew¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Philip Andrew, wondering what was going on.


    Philip Andrew raised his hand and gently rubbed between his eyebrows.


    ¡°You drank too muchst night, so you held my hand tightly. I couldn¡¯t leave at all,¡± said Philip Andrew casually.


    As he spoke, he took a look at Philip Andrew. ¡°And you were crying when you held my hand. What did you dream ofst night?¡±


    Although Philip Andrew had drunk some hangover soup, she still felt a little headache after drinking so much.


    It was not easy for her to recall what happenedst night. She really couldn¡¯t remember what dreams she had.


    ¡°Holding your hand?¡± Philip Andrew looked at his hand subconsciously and felt it a little mysterious.


    ¡°You did hold my hand.¡± Philip Andrew lied calmly.


    Philip Andrew began to doubt whether he was really so immoral after drinking.


    ¡°And you are still crying. What did you dream ofst night?¡± Philip Andrew asked again.


    Philip Andrew frowned and asked, ¡°what did you dream of?¡±


    She thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    When Philip Andrew was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. Aunt Miller¡¯s voice came along, ¡°young master, Miss Stuat, are you awake?¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s pupils contracted all of a sudden. ¡°Did¡­ Aunt Miller know that you are in my room?¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded casually, ¡°she saw you holding my handst night.¡±


    Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t help covering his face.


    It was so embarrassing for aunt Miller to see such an embarrassing thing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Philip Andrew blushed and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Go to open the door. I¡¯m going to wash my face and brush my teeth.¡±


    She rushed into the bathroom and mmed the door.


    Looking at her fleeing back, Philip Andrew snorted. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to hold his forehead and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Young master, is Miss Stuat awake?¡±


    Seeing that it was Philip Andrew who opened the door, aunt Miller didn¡¯t feel surprised at all.


    There was even a little happiness on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but look into the bedroom.


    At this moment, aunt Miller was thinking, ¡®the two of them stayed in the same bedroomst night. How could nothing happen?¡¯?


    ¡°She woke up.¡± she looked at the tray in aunt Miller¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is the soup I made. Miss Stuat drank so muchst night. Although he drank the hangover soup at night, he¡¯d better drink some more in the morning.¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded and motioned her to put the soup on the tea table aside. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    When Philip Andrew came out of the bathroom, the bedroom was empty.


    She slowly poked her head out and looked around. She didn¡¯te out until she was sure that no one was around.


    Feeling a little strange, he couldn¡¯t help calling out, ¡°Philip Andrew?¡±


    But there was no response. Philip Andrew was wondering if she had left. The next second, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, may Ie in?¡± it was aunt Miller¡¯s voice.


    Philip Andrew came to his senses and hurried to open the door. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Only then did aunt Millere in with a bowl of soup in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve made a bowl of soup for you. Drink it quickly.¡±


    Philip Andrew picked up the bowl and drank it without thinking too much.


    At this moment, aunt Miller quickly looked around the room.


    The bed was a little messy, but it was not that kind of daydreaming. The other parts were also very clean, and it seemed that nothing had happenedst night.


    Aunt Miller looked a little disappointed.


    But when Philip Andrew put down the bowl, she quickly recovered.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°how¡¯s it going? Do you have a headache?¡±


    ¡°A little, but not bad.¡± Philip Andrew rubbed his temples and nodded honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± said Aunt Miller. ¡°After all, I drank so much. Fortunately, I drank the hangover soupst night, or else I would feel more painful today.¡±


    Philip Andrew nodded and then remembered what Philip Andrew had just said.


    She tightened her hand a little. After hesitating for two seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but get closer to aunt Miller. With an embarrassed look on her face, she said, ¡°well, aunt Miller, do you know why Philip Andrew was in my roomst night?¡±

 Chapter 151

    Anna Stuat looks very careful.


    Aunt Miller was very cautious. Instead of answering the question at the first time, he asked back, ¡°Didn¡¯t the young master tell you?¡±


    After drinking too much, Anna Stuat¡¯s brain went down, and she didn¡¯t even think much. She subconsciously replied, ¡°He said that because I drank too muchst night, I held his hand.¡±


    After saying that, I curled my mouth and always felt a little incredulous.


    The most important thing is that Philip Andrew also said that she cried andughed at night. Anna Stuat thought that her wine should not be so bad?


    Aunt Miller smiled at the bottom of his eyes, nodded slightly, but still pretended to hesitate when he said: ¡°This¡­¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart tightened and her eyes immediately widened: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Philip Andrew cheating me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s really you who hold the young master¡¯s hand.¡±


    She immediately looked like a deted ball: ¡°How can this be possible?¡±


    ¡°Not only that,¡± said Aunt Miller, adding to the previous story. ¡°When the mood young master just brought you back, I wanted to send you back to your room. You wouldn¡¯t let me, but you had to hold the young master¡¯s hand.¡±


    Anna Stuat blushed and looked embarrassed.


    The toes are subconsciously rotating in ce.


    Aunt Miller knew that she could not continue to talk. She coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. Breakfast is ready. Miss Stuat, hurry to eat it.¡±


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t wait to change the topic quickly. She immediately nodded as if she was pardoned. ¡°Then I will go down first.¡±


    He ran away as if he were running away.


    Look at the back like a wisp of smoke, and it darted out.


    Aunt Miller looked at her back, shook his head, and his face was really a gentle smile.


    She hopes more than anyone that Philip Andrew can be well.


    After following Philip Andrew and taking care of him for so many years, Aunt Miller can see clearly.


    Over the years, Philip Andrew has been living in great pain. His parents¡¯ hatred of his leg disease, as well as many pressures from thepany, almost all of them have put him out of breath.


    He has copsed very hard these years.


    Either he is nning revenge, or he is putting all his mind on business.


    There are few times when we take care of ourselves.


    The olddy advised her and Philip Andrew not to stretch himself so tight, rx when appropriate, and not to work like a dead man.


    But it¡¯s no use at all.


    At that time, Philip Andrew seemed to be a continuously rotating machine.


    Later, both Aunt Miller and the olddy knew that their persuasion was useless.


    Although Philip Andrew will promise, he just promises verbally. He will continue to do what he should do.


    Probably because she knew that such persuasion was useless, the olddy slowly gave up and began to urge Philip Andrew to get married as soon as possible.


    First, I hope that he can get married and have children as soon as possible, and let the olddy have a great-grandchild as soon as possible. Second, I hope that after having a wife, Philip Andrew¡¯s state can change a little.


    Third, the olddy is also thinking of having a close person around her who can melt Philip Andrew¡¯s cold heart.


    Unfortunately, the effect is average.


    Many famousdies were selected by the olddy, but it was difficult to meet Philip Andrew.


    Until Anna Stuat appears.


    At this point, Aunt Miller sighed a little.


    ¡°Young master, you must not be deceived by hatred.¡±


    After Miss Stuat arrived, she felt that the young master¡¯s character had changed a lot, so she firmly hoped that they could be together.


    At work, Anna Stuat saw an unexpected visitor under thepany building.


    Selina, wearing a Chanel professional suit and carrying a valuable bag, is now facing the dress mirror in front of the building and applying lipstick.


    Anna Stuat was going to walk over as if she hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Unexpectedly, Selina caught up with her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She saw a sh of figure in the rearview mirror, and almost immediately it must be Anna Stuat. She didn¡¯t need to make up immediately. She put lipstick in her bag and rushed over.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, stop, stop!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she saw her catch up.


    Even because of Selina¡¯s shouts, many people have looked over here and seemed curious about what happened here.


    Anna Stuat had to stop, but her face could not contain her irritation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She turned her head.


    Selina staggered to her feet in front of her, took a few breaths, calmed down, noticed that there were many people nearby, and hurried to take care of her makeup.


    Her series of movements were slow, and Anna Stuat could not help frowning when she looked at her eyebrows.


    ¡°If you want to stop me to make up in front of me, it¡¯s unnecessary. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She really doesn¡¯t want to spend another second on Selina.


    Then he turned and prepared to enter the building.


    How could Selina let Anna Stuat go so easily?


    The reason why she came so long ahead of time but didn¡¯t enter the building today was Anna Stuat. If she really wanted to let Anna Stuat go, wouldn¡¯t she have gone for nothing?


    ¡°Wait, stop!¡± She trotted forward and stopped Anna Stuat. Selina didn¡¯t dare to dy.


    ¡°Last time Dad went to see you, what did you say to him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Selina asked such a question. Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised.


    ¡°So curious, go to Bright Stuat. What do you ask me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Selina red angrily, but remembered Cicas¡¯s advice to herself before, and finally endured it.


    She said angrily, ¡°After Dad went to see you that day, he was very angry when he came home. Now he is more angry. It must be what you did.¡±


    Are you mad?


    Anna Stuat was immediately happy.


    This is the best news he has heard recently.


    ¡°Now that you are ill, you filial daughter should stay well and take care of him. Don¡¯te to me if you have nothing to do, understand?¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat!¡± Selina¡¯s expression was twisted, and her chest kept fluctuating with anger.


    I¡¯m afraid that if I didn¡¯t remember Du Qing¡¯s advice, I would have rushed to fight Anna Stuat directly.


    But Anna Stuat was not unprepared.


    In her mind, the Stuat family is no different from a madman.


    Everyone is eager for quick sess and instant benefit. In addition to fame, fortune, money and power, even the closest blood rtionship in the world can be ignored.


    What can¡¯t they do?


    So Anna Stuat had already put herself in a defensive position secretly when she was at ease.


    As soon as Selina moves and shows a little posture that is unfavorable to her, she will immediately attack and put Selina down.

 Chapter 152

    Fortunately, the expected situation did not happen.


    Selina took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. How many days do you really think you can live your proud life?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She seemed to have something to say. Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows were raised higher: ¡°Oh?¡±


    Selina snorted: ¡°Did you get on the ship of the Andrew family? Do you really think you can stay on the ship of the Andrew family all your life? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Then she put her bag on her shoulder, twisted her waist and walked into the building of the Andrew Group.


    Looking at her swaying back, Anna Stuat¡¯s expression was a little strange.


    She has not seen such a tant Selina for a long time.


    The failure of a series of ns led Selina to have little confidence in herself or even the Stuat family. But what¡¯s wrong with her today? What gives her confidence?


    With some curiosity in her heart, Anna Stuat followed into the door.


    Selina walked all the way to the front desk with her bag and said something to thedy at the front desk.


    Thedy at the front desk showed an expression of embarrassment, while Selina¡¯s expression was very public and her attitude was very arrogant. She took a business card from her bag and took it on the table.


    It was not long before thedy dial the phone with a face of embarrassment. About half a minuteter, she hung up the phone, apologized to Selina wrongfully, and showed her the way to the elevator to take her away.


    Anna Stuat was even more curious.


    If this is Stuat¡¯s Group, it¡¯s all right. Selina poses as a bigdy, and maybe others will ept this.


    But this is Andrew Group. Where did she get such a big picture? Even the receptionist had to bow down and yield?


    Curiously, she walked forward and just got close to the front desk. The front deskdy looked over with surprise: ¡°Assistant Ann, you areing!¡±


    His tone was pleasantly surprised, but then he suddenly felt a little lost: ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Go?¡± Anna Stuat was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that? Who told you I want to go?¡±


    Anna Stuat has always been a peaceful person. Whether she was an assistant to Philip Andrew or an assistant to Sadin Andrew now, she has been a celebrity around the two bosses, but her attitude towards some grassroots employees of thepany is also very warm.


    So the front deskdy is more willing to get along with Anna Stuat. At this time, people seem less formal.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that.¡± She quietly curled her lips in the direction of the elevator that just left with peace of mind, and the front deskdy looked a little disdainful.


    ¡°It seems that his surname is Stuat. I heard that he came to apply for the assistant of young President Andrew.¡±


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s assistant is currently Anna Stuat, but now Selina is here.


    ¡°But why haven¡¯t I heard that thepany has a recruitment n?¡±


    Sadin Andrew has just taken office. ording to the truth, he should also start to build his own team.


    However, Selina cannot be included in this category.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t listen to the announcement that it was about recruitment, but¡­¡±


    What suddenly urred to Anna Stuat when she saw thedy at the front desk in a submissive manner?


    ¡°Was she introduced?¡±


    Anna Stuat could see clearly that just now Selina clearly asked the front deskdy to make a phone call, and then the front deskdy put her in helplessly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s President Andrew.¡±


    On the way to the assistant president¡¯s office by taking the elevator, Anna Stuat still didn¡¯t understand what was on the mind of the Anglo Andrew director of the Andrew group?


    She arranged toe to work as an assistant to Sadin Andrew, and now he is the same person who called Selina.


    Want to provoke him into a rtionship with Selina because of a position?


    But this is obviously impossible.


    She has a bad rtionship with the Stuat family, which has be a recognized thing. Why let Anglo Andrew provoke?


    What is that for?


    Thinking about the direction of the secretary¡¯s office, a young secretary was rushing over with the document in his arms, and was pleased to see Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Assistant Stuat, you are here. Little President Andrew asked you to go to his office.¡±


    Anna Stuat stopped and nodded to her. Then she asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong? It seems that she is in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    The secretary looked around and made sure that there was no other person in the office. Then she said like a gossip: ¡°Little President Andrew¡¯s office has just entered. A woman is very beautiful. Everyone in our secretary¡¯s office is wondering whether she is President Andrew¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Anna Stuat suddenly felt a little ironic.


    It must be Selina who went in when the secretary saw it.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Anna Stuat left before she heard the gossip of the secretary.


    Standing at the door of the General Manager¡¯s office, she knocked. Sadin Andrew¡¯s voice came from the door quickly: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Pushing the door in and Anna Stuat found out. Selina was sitting on the sofa at the moment.


    Selina¡¯s expression changed when she saw Anna Stuating.


    She jumped up from the sofa, furious, shocked and looked at Anna Stuat: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting. You cane, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at Sadin Andrew and Anna Stuat, and then turned her head and looked at Sadin Andrew again: ¡°Little President Andrew, haven¡¯t you told her that from today on, I will take over his position?¡±


    This attitude and tone of course immediately made Sadin Andrew very unhappy.


    ¡°Little President Andrew!¡± Selina hurried again when she saw Sadin Andrew¡¯s silence.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard this.


    ¡°You take over? What do you take over?¡± His eyes went up and down, gently and slowly sweeping over Selina.


    Anna Stuat sneered: ¡°Do you have the ability to handle things?¡±


    ¡°You! Anna Stuat! Shut up!¡±


    Selina was furious: ¡°Do you really think this is your own territory? You don¡¯t deserve to stop me froming to the Andrew group!¡±


    Speaking of this, she immediately felt a littlecent: ¡°I¡¯m an assistant for young President Andrew.¡±


    Anna Stuat heard the words and looked at Sadin Andrew. He lowered his eyelids and nodded slowly.


    Anna Stuat suddenly felt even more surprised. Was it really arranged by Anglo Andrew?


    But why?


    With such a waste beside his son, should Anglo Andrew notmit such a thing?


    ¡°Since President Andrew has arranged you to take over my work, I will give you the task at hand.¡± Since she can¡¯t figure it out, Anna Stuat simply doesn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    In a word, no matter what Anglo Andrew wants to do, she will handle.


    After all, there is no reason to guard against him.

 Chapter 153

    Selina took over the post of assistant to Sadin Andrew. It took two days toplete the work handover, and Anna Stuat was sessfully transferred back to Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Sister Anna Stuat, this is the financial statement sent by Director Jiang to the C City Branch. Please send it to President Andrew¡¯s office.¡±


    Anna Stuat walked to the elevator with high heels.


    Next to her was a newly recruited trainee female secretary of thepany, surnamed Xu, who was working under Anna Stuat.


    In fact, with her qualifications, it is still a little difficult to take an intern, but the situation of Secretary Xu is a little special, and other secretaries don¡¯t think much of it, so Anna Stuat can only take the burden.


    Borrowing the financial statements handed over by Secretary Xu, she flipped them roughly before closing them. Anna Stuat turned her head and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Secretary Xu was a little confused. ¡°Can I go with you, too?¡±


    There are also many internsing with her, but how can anyone directly connect with her immediate boss?


    The old employees of thepany are not mindless. If they really train their sessors so quickly, isn¡¯t it called teaching apprentices to starve to death?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She just came to thepany, but she didn¡¯t know that Anna Stuat¡¯s situation was special.


    Secretary Xu felt uneasy for a while, but it was hard to hide his joy: ¡°OK.¡±


    The door of the office was not closed. As soon as I approached, I heard a sweet female voiceing from inside.


    ¡°Brother Philip, at thepany¡¯s regr meeting yesterday, I heard you speak a little hoarse. This is the soup I cooked myself¡­¡±


    It¡¯s such a familiar voice and such an artificial way of speaking.


    Anna Stuat raised her eyebrows slightly, and then lifted her hand to push the door open.


    Xu was startled.


    ¡°Sister Anna Stuat!¡±


    Anna Stuat looked back at her in doubt.


    ¡°Is it a bit inappropriate for us to go in now?¡±


    Xu is really a freshman in the workce. Before entering thepany, she didn¡¯t know some things.


    She listened to the voice inside through the door, and subconsciously thought it was Philip Andrew¡¯s girlfriend and the future owner of the Andrew group.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna Stuat chuckled. ¡°Of course, business matters more important.¡±


    Then she turned and pushed the door open.


    The sound of pushing the door suddenly stopped the voices inside.


    At this moment, Selena is really standing in the middle of the office, and she is still holding a thermos bucket.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes paused on her face ¨C indeed, she drew her makeup. What was she thinking about? Can others not know?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Before Anna Stuat opened her mouth, Selina jumped up first. ¡°Who let you in? Didn¡¯t you knock before you came in?¡±


    She put on this posture, but Xu really thought that this was the future imperial empress, and was almost scared to death.


    would she be kicked out of the house because she offended the future boss the next day when she came to work in thepany?


    ¡°Knock at the door?¡± Anna Stuat smiled slightly, took two steps forward, and put the financial statements in her hand at her desk.


    After finishing a series of business, he nced at Selina carelessly: ¡°Do I need to report to you when I want toe in? It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    he looked up and down at Selina.


    His tone suddenly turned cold and his attitude became very serious: ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡±


    ¡°This is the president¡¯s office of the Andrew Group. There are some secrets rted to thepany on the desk. If you trespass here, I think you have eaten the bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall.¡±


    Selina¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and she felt very guilty.


    But on second thought, didn¡¯t Anna Stuat knock at the door just before she came in?


    At the thought of her, her confidence suddenly rose again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Selina said with a cold snort


    Birth is probably the most proud point of Selina¡¯s life.


    ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to send documents to President Andrew.¡±


    An unimportant document was brought by her with an oil tip, and was casually thrown on the coffee table in front of the sofa.


    On the contrary, she held the bowl of soup in her hand with great care.


    ¡°So it is. Now that you have delivered it, you can go.¡±


    Go forward and fetch the document, and casually turn it over. Anna Stuat said coldly.


    Selina¡¯s face changed again.


    ¡°Anna Stuat! Just an assistant. Who do you think you are? President Andrew hasn¡¯t spoken yet!¡±


    At this moment, she dare not call ¡°Brother Andrew¡±.


    Just now, Anna Stuat was talking to Xu outside and didn¡¯t hear him. At that time, Philip Andrew scolded her for calling her. Thank you. Go out.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Anna Stuatughed and bent her eyes when she heard this question.


    ¡°What you said is reasonable. If I really talk about public affairs, I am really an ordinary life assistant around me.¡±


    Selina snorted.


    Before she could say something sarcastic, Anna Stuat suddenly changed her voice.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care about the identity of President Andrew¡¯s life assistant to talk to you now.¡±


    Pointing to the thermos barrel in Selina¡¯s hand, Anna Stuat¡¯s chin slightly raised, and her expression was very cold: ¡°Assistant Ann, don¡¯t go to President Andrew¡¯s office in the future, and don¡¯t send him these messy things. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say something messy?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m Philip Andrew¡¯s fiancee!¡±


    With that, Anna Stuat turned around to the back of her desk. She struggled and hesitated for a second, then hugged Philip Andrew behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always catch up with men who have girlfriends, understand?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Selina was very angry.


    This reminds that Anna Stuat is still the fiancee of Philip Andrew because of what happened at the beginning.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Philip Andrew said coldly.


    Selina was startled and didn¡¯t say anything more. He hung his hands like a transparent person. Secretary Xu suddenly rushed up and pulled her hand, and pulled him out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was pulled out of the room unexpectedly and watched the door of the office closed. Selina suddenly shook her hand angrily. ¡°Who let you pull me?¡±


    Secretary Xu was still a little immersed in the shock that his assistant teacher was the girlfriend of his immediate supervisor.


    Hearing Selina¡¯s words, his face was cold: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Can¡¯t you understand what Sister Anna Stuat said? Shameless!¡±

 Chapter 154

    Anna Stuat wasn¡¯t sure what the argument outside the door was about. But as soon as Selina was pulled out and the door was closed, Anna Stuat immediately let go of Philip Andrew¡¯s hand and turned around, only to meet his gaze. She suddenly felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­¡± Her usually sharp tongue seemed to fail her at the moment. Philip Andrew¡¯s face remained calm andposed, betraying no emotions.


    Only he knew that when Anna Stuat leaned in just now, a faint fragrance had drifted over to him, giving him a surge of blood. ¡°You can leave now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    He said coldly. Anna Stuat felt even more embarrassed and guilty, but she still felt the need to exin herself. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention earlier, it was all because of Selina¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Philip Andrew interrupted her and repeated himself, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡± Anna Stuat froze, feeling helpless, and then left. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself,


    ¡°When did Philip Andrew be so petty? He got angry just because I hugged him earlier?¡± Click.


    The office door closed softly. Philip Andrew was left alone in front of his desk.


    Trantion: Philip Andrew had been tense in front of his desk, but his body suddenly rxed. He let out a long exhale and slowly ced his hand over his heart.


    He could feel the strong, rapid beating of his heart through his chest. Even the normally cold blood in his veins seemed to be boiling. ¡°Anna Stuat.¡±


    He murmured her name softly and closed his eyes for a moment. Normally a workaholic who tirelessly dealt with various documents and contracts, he suddenly found the work on his desk to be a nuisance and couldn¡¯t focus on it.


    When he hade out, Selina and Xiao Xu were still arguing. Selina was a cruel and ruthless woman, but her verbal skills werecking. She was easily silenced by the secretary¡¯s words, and her fingers trembled with anger as she pointed at Anna Stuat when she saw her.


    ¡°I thought there was something special about you, but you got kicked out too.¡±


    Anna Stuat remained calm. ¡°Watch your words. You were kicked out, I left on my own.¡± Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to get involved with Selina any further, so she praised Xiao Xu, the secretary, and left.


    She went straight to Sadin Andrew¡¯s office. After all, he was the only one who could help her.


    Sadin Andrew wasn¡¯t in his office, but was sitting quietly at a small tea table outside, reading a book. He was naturally quiet and loved to be free.


    So despite having studied under many masters, learned many things, and traveled to many ces, he had never settled down. It wasn¡¯t until he was forced by Anglo Andrew toe to the Andrew Group that he finally found a ce to stay. But his nature was still the same.


    It was unrealistic to expect him to suddenly fall in love with business and be a businessman like Philip Andrew, burying himself in endless contracts and work. He still preferred to drink tea and read books. Suddenly, a shadow fell on his head. Sadin Andrew frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave anything until this afternoon? Don¡¯t bother me for now¡­¡±


    When he looked up and saw Anna Stuat, his words were cut off. His expression suddenly became very surprised. ¡°Anna Stuat, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Sadin Andrew put down his book and looked at Anna Stuat seriously. Anna Stuat was not one to beat around the bush, and she said directly, ¡°Selina went to Philip Andrew¡¯s office just now. I asked someone from the CEO¡¯s office and found out that he¡¯s been going there a lot these days. It¡¯s not appropriate for her, an employee in your office, to keep going to Philip Andrew¡¯s office. It might lead to rumors in thepany.¡±


    Sadin Andrew was taken aback for a moment, and his brow furrowed again after having just rxed it.


    After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Selina was someone his parents had asked him to bring in temporarily. In the end, he was just the general manager in name, and the one who could really make decisions was still Anglo Andrew.


    So even though he felt disgusted and didn¡¯t like Selina, Sadin Andrew had no way to refuse her presence here.


    But with the belief of ¡°out of sight, out of mind,¡± he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Selina, and he had hired a senior assistant to handle the important matters around him.


    He never expected that even if he didn¡¯t pay attention, Selina would still cause trouble.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even if I didn¡¯t pay attention, Selina could cause trouble. ¡®That¡¯s a lot of trouble for you.¡¯ Anna Stuat said as she turned to leave. Sadin Andrew felt a little disappointed as he watched her turn around. ¡®Anna Stuat!¡¯


    Anna Stuat turned back, puzzled. ¡®Is there anything else?¡¯ Sadin Andrew looked a little uneasy for a moment. He took a deep breath.


    ¡®Professor Qian¡¯s project ispleted, and there will be a celebration at Hongsheng Building in a few days. Will youe with me?¡¯


    Anna Stuat hesitated. ¡®Is it appropriate for me to go?¡¯ Although she had participated in the project for a while, she eventually had to stop due to a sudden attack, and that period was also the busiest time in theboratory. So Anna Stuat felt guilty, thinking that she had dyed theboratory¡¯s progress. She naturally felt that she was not suitable to go, and besides, Professor Qian didn¡¯t actually invite her.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sadin Andrew stood up. ¡°The early stages of the project were the most difficult. You were there with the whole studio during the toughest time. Why wouldn¡¯t you be interested?¡± Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly added, ¡°Professor Qian asked me to invite you. He couldn¡¯t reach you.¡± At this point, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t really have a reason to refuse. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°When will it be?¡± ¡°This Saturday,¡± he replied. Anna Stuat reviewed Philip Andrew¡¯s schedule and realized that she didn¡¯t have anything nned for that Saturday. So she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. But where is Hongsheng Building?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on Saturday and take you there.¡±

 Chapter 155

    After the conversation with Sadin Andrew that day, Selina became quiet for a while. Apart from giving Anna Stuat a fierce look when they asionally met in thepany lobby, she didn¡¯t do anything extreme. Since the incident with secretary Xu, Selina¡¯s admiration for Anna Stuat has reached its peak. She couldn¡¯t even bear it when Selina gave Anna Stuat a sideways nce. Selina blocked Anna Stuat¡¯s path and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Selina was furious but helpless.


    That afternoon, when she returned to her department, Sadin Andrew called her over for a lecture, telling her not to go to the president¡¯s office often, or she would be fired if anything happened. Selina naturally didn¡¯t ept it and argued back, not taking Sadin Andrew¡¯s words seriously at first. But she didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Mrs. Andrew that evening after work.


    Selina left the hall with a cold snort. Xiao Xu, her secretary, felt relieved. She made a face at Selina¡¯s back and thought, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being arrogant.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As the assistant, Anna Stuat had to follow Philip Andrew, the head of Core Venture Capital, who was invited to dinner. She had just gone back to thepany to pick up some things. She brought Xiao Xu along to train her as her sessor.


    Xiao Xu nodded and hurried to keep up with Anna¡¯s pace. Philip Andrew¡¯s car had been waiting in the parking lot for a long time. The driver was originally outside the car taking a breath. When he saw Anna and Xiao Xuing over, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Assistant Anna, over here!¡± When they arrived at the car to get in, Anna Stuat and Xiao Xu had a bit of trouble.


    Normally, when going on business trips or traveling, Anna Stuat should have sat in the passenger seat, but now there was Xiao Xu, her secretary.


    As Anna looked at the passenger seat, she was thinking about whether she should sit there first. Suddenly, Philip Andrew cast a cold nce at Xiao Xu.


    Xiao Xu shuddered and quickly opened the passenger door and sat down. She turned around and smiled at Anna Stuat, saying, ¡°Sister Anna, please sit in the back.¡± This was a joke. Even as a girlfriend or fianc¨¦e, Anna Stuat would not sit in the back. Should she let her intern secretary sit in the back with her boss in the front? With no other choice, Anna Stuat had to sit in the back seat. The car sped all the way, and she turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window, her eyes getting a little squinty, starting to doze off. Suddenly, it seemed like there was an obstacle in front of them, and the car shook violently.


    In a critical moment, Philip Andrew reached out his hand and pulled Anna Stuat towards him, his wrist exerting a strong force. Anna Stuat fell into his embrace instantly.


    At her side was the familiar scent of cold cedar, as Anna Stuat buried her head tightly in Philip Andrew¡¯s arms. Her nose was pressed against his chest and she found it hard to breathe, the darkness enveloping her vision. She squirmed a bit, trying to find something to hold onto for stability. Her hand fumbled about,nding on Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, and with a crisp smack, the sound reverberated in the enclosed space of the car. The tension in the air suddenly became palpable.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Anna Stuat was still struggling and unaware of the situation until a low, hoarse voice whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± She stiffened all over when she noticed the change in Philip Andrew and dared not move anymore. The two of them remained in that position, silent all along. After about five or six minutes, Philip Andrew finally released his grip slowly. Anna Stuat was able to free herself and she quickly moved back in her chair several times, creating a distance between her and Philip Andrew. She then held her chest and breathed heavily. After recovering, she turned to look at Philip Andrew and noticed that his face looked a little pale.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face tightened and she immediately forgot about any awkwardness, leaning over and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so pale?¡± As she spoke, she noticed that Philip Andrew¡¯s right hand was tightly clenched into a fist and resting on his right knee. His legs, which had not reacted until now, were shaking violently. Anna Stuat was startled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Although the partition in the car had been raised, the people in front could still hear what they were saying very clearly. Philip Andrew shook his head slightly, indicating that Anna Stuat should not ask any more questions. He then looked up and instructed the driver in front, ¡°Turn around and go to Carlson.¡±


    Philip Andrew shook his head slightly, indicating that Anna Stuat should not ask any more questions. He then looked up and instructed the driver in front, ¡°Turn around and go to Carlson.¡± The Carlson Hotel had a presidential suite that Philip Andrew had a long-term lease on. It was close to thepany, and whenever Philip Andrew had to attend parties or work overtime, and didn¡¯t have time to go back to Lishan Mansion or his old house, he would stay at the Carlson. Although the driver was doubtful, he had been following Philip Andrew for many years and was ustomed to executing his orders without question. Therefore, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and turned the steering wheel to change direction. They drove all the way to the Carlson Hotel, and Anna Stuat quickly pushed the wheelchair and took Philip Andrew to the presidential suite.


    As Secretary Xiao hurriedly caught up with them and was about to step into the room, Anna Stuat suddenly stopped her and casually pulled out a piece of paper, quickly writing something on it. ¡°You need to go to the nearest pharmacy right now and buy these medicines ording to the instructions on this paper.¡± ¡°Medicines? Is something wrong with President Andrew?¡± Anna Stuat¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, ¡°No, it¡¯s for me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Secretary Xiao¡¯s mind raced, ¡°Your health isn¡¯t very good, and you suddenly felt a strong palpitation just now. This is the prescription for the medicine I usually take. Just follow this prescription to the pharmacy and get the medicine for me.¡± Although Secretary Xiao still had doubts in her mind, she nodded and quickly went to buy the medicine.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief and mmed the door.


    When she was writing the prescription just now, she deliberately did something. She didn¡¯t write itpletely ording to her own prescription, but added a few medicinal materials on it, changing the dose of many medicinal materials.


    In a word, it was hard to tell what kind of illness this prescription was used to treat.


    Although Mr. Xu was trustworthy, Anna Stuat was used to doing everything in advance and keeping an eye on him.


    After returning to the presidential suite, she had no time to ask Philip Andrew, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your leg? What¡¯s wrong with it? Why do you suddenly tremble so violently?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Philip Andrew¡¯s legs stopped trembling.


    But his face was still pale.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°when I hit the chair just now, I suddenly felt my legs weak and painful, but I couldn¡¯t control it to tremble.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned.


    ording to her original estimation, Philip Andrew¡¯s leg was gradually recovering.


    After all, he had stood up by identst time. Although he couldn¡¯t exert too much strength on his legs, he would win if he could stand up, which could prove a lot of problems.


    Recently, Philip Andrew had been cooperating with the treatment, including acupuncture and medicine.


    However, to his surprise, his leg did not recover any further.


    Although Anna Stuat knew there was something wrong, she couldn¡¯t find out what it was for the time being, so she could only let it go for the time being.


    She didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen today.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    She stepped forward and lifted up Philip Andrew¡¯s trouser legs.


    Philip Andrew did stand heavily on the chair just now, and now the skin on her knees was still a little red.


    Anna Stuat gently pressed his knees and asked, ¡°do you feel anything like this?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned more tightly and was full of doubts.


    ¡°It hurts. How could this be?¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ording to his expectation, after taking the medicine for such a long time at the beginning, Philip Andrew¡¯s legs should be gradually recovering, not to mention being able to walk, but at least standing longer than before.


    But that was not the truth.


    Philip Andrew tried to stand up these days, but he could only barely support himself on the chair. He was sweating every second he stood.


    It seemed that he was about to recover.


    She stood up and walked around for a few steps. After a while, she suddenly turned around and gritted her teeth. ¡°Well, stand up and try to walk. See if there is any difference from before?¡±


    At this time, Anna Stuat also realized that it was impossible to continue the treatment ording to the previous treatment n.


    Obviously, the previous treatment had no effect on the recovery of Philip Andrew¡¯s leg.


    She came to the wheelchair and held Philip Andrew¡¯s arms.


    Slowly, she helped him stand up. However, as soon as she got out of the wheelchair, Philip Andrew¡¯s legs became soft and she fell forward heavily.


    Anna Stuat was too weak to hold on. With a bang, the two fell to the ground.


    Anna Stuat was stunned for a second before she realized what had happened. She quickly stood up and tried to help Philip Andrew up. ¡°Philip Andrew, are you okay?¡±


    But Philip Andrew was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t lift her up?


    She couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat was smart enough to help Philip Andrew up with the help of a wheelchair.


    Only then did she notice that the man¡¯s face was gloomy and frightening.


    ¡°Li¡­ Philip Andrew?¡±


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t look at her. His gloomy eyes fell on his knees, emitting a sense of hostility.


    He had been disabled for more than ten years.


    She had been desperate for more than ten years.


    But the appearance of Anna Stuat seemed to give him hope all of a sudden.


    For a person who had been trapped in despair, the best thing in the world was to see the sunlight. Someone reached out and pulled him.


    However, the most terrible thing was the same.


    After seeing the sun, he couldn¡¯t fall into the abyss again.


    She finally saw the hope of curing her legs, but now this hope seemed toe to an abrupt end.


    The moment he stood up, he realized that his legs were soft. He didn¡¯t have any strength or consciousness at all.


    The pain she felt in the car before seemed to be just an illusion.


    At that moment, he seemed to go back to the old days when he was sitting on a wheelchair in darkness.


    ¡°Philip Andrew!¡± sensing something was wrong with him, Anna Stuat hurried forward and grabbed his hands.


    ¡°It will recover!¡± she looked up at Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°it will recover. Trust me.¡±


    The corners of Philip Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but the expression on his face was as cold as ever.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s true. If this prescription doesn¡¯t work, we can change another prescription. If this n doesn¡¯t work, we can change another one. Don¡¯t worry. I promised to cure your leg, and I will keep my promise.¡±


    Before she could say anything else, she heard the voice of Mr. Xu from outside.


    Anna Stuat had to stop and stood up to open the door for Anna.


    As expected, she had brought all the medicinal materials with her. Carrying a huge bag, she looked very tired. Anna Stuat immediately went up to help.


    She put the bag on the tea table nearby.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, do you need me to cook for you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Anna Stuat shook her head. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    The Secretary nodded slightly. Suddenly, she took a secret nce at Philip Andrew. Seeing that he lowered his head with a gloomy face and kept silent, she felt a little guilty.


    She moved closer to Anna Stuat and asked, ¡°[°²], what about [¿Æ¶û]¡¯spany?¡±


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyelids twitched again.


    Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t lift his legs, but he couldn¡¯t go to meet the person in charge of Koer¡¯s venture capital now.


    What¡¯s more, she had used her own excuse before


    Anna Stuat thought for a while and said, ¡°you go back to thepany first and ask Esely Chen¡¯s assistant to contact Koer. Today¡¯s meeting will be cancelled temporarily.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Anna Stuat covered her belly with her hand and said, ¡°my stomach is not feeling well. I might have to go to the hospital again. Li¡­ Philip Andrew has to go with me.¡±


    Only then did the Secretary realize the rtionship between Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat.


    With a look of Enlightenment on his face, he said, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    After dismissing Anna, Anna Stuat breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Regardless offorting Philip Andrew, he picked up a pile of medicine bags and finally picked out the medicine he needed and the appropriate dose. Then he began to boil the medicine with the help of the small kitchen in the suite.


    The electronic machinery controlled the heat well, so the medicine was ready in half an hour in Anna Stuat.


    She walked up to Philip Andrew and said in a soft voice, ¡°take this medicine. Your leg¡­ Trust me. I will cure it as soon as possible.¡±


    Philip Andrew closed his eyes heavily. After a long time, he took the bowl and drank it directly regardless of the bitterness and heat of the medicine.


    p!


    The bowl was mmed on the table.


    Anna Stuat sensed that he was in a bad mood.


    But it didn¡¯t seem to be because of her legs.

 Chapter 157

    Although Philip Andrew took the medicine in cooperation, the atmosphere between the two was somewhat strange.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. Although Anna Stuat also sensed that something was wrong, she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she had to keep silent.


    It was not until David¡¯s secretary called, ¡°Sister Stuat, I have contacted Cole. How are you feeling now? Have you gone to the hospital?¡±


    Only then did Anna Stuat realize what had happened.


    She looked back at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°there is no problem now, but I still have something to deal with. You can check thepany first. If there is any problem, call me at any time.¡±


    The Secretary nodded. Then she hung up the phone and went to ask about Philip Andrew.


    ¡°How are you? Do you feel your legs?¡±


    Subconsciously, Philip Andrew looked down at his leg and felt it. Then he shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel it.¡±


    Anna Stuat frowned even more tightly.


    But she didn¡¯t want to say something despondent. After hesitating, she said, ¡°maybe the situation will be alleviated in the future. I¡¯ll go back and try to improve the prescription.¡±


    Then she turned to look at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°it¡¯ste. If your leg is fine now, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Philip Andrew took a look at her and nodded slightly without saying anything.


    Anna Stuat hurried to help him push the wheelchair. When she was about to leave the suite, an ident happened.


    A violent vibration came from the soles of his feet, and he didn¡¯t stop until two or three secondster.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s body shook two times, and she was a little confused. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She had never experienced such a natural disaster in her childhood, so she was unable to react at the first time.


    However, Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes shed two times.


    When she was about to say something, she suddenly felt something.


    The shaking was more violent than before. Anna Stuat could even feel that the furniture in the suite began to shake.


    The next second, there was a huge rm in the hotel.


    Anna Stuat also came to her senses in an instant. ¡°Earthquake!¡±


    As he was speaking, he felt more and more intense, and the crystal chandelier above his head began to shake violently.


    It was the first time that Anna Stuat had encountered such a situation, so it was difficult for her to calm down in a short time. She looked at Philip Andrew and then looked at the situation in the room. She didn¡¯t know whether she should rush out at the first time or stay here to dodge for the time being.


    The crystalmp shook more violently, but Anna Stuat didn¡¯t notice it. When she was thinking with a frown, a deep voice suddenly shouted, ¡°retreat!¡±


    Anna Stuat was still in a daze.


    The light column above her head finally broke with a bang and was about to fall.


    Anna Stuat came to her senses and wanted to dodge, but it was toote.


    Suddenly, a ck figure rushed towards her.


    He held her waist with his warm hands, and the next second, Anna Stuat was brought down.


    Bang!


    The light fell on the person in front of her.


    A low groan came from above her head.


    ¡°Philip Andrew!¡± at this moment, Anna Stuat had no time to think about how Philip Andrew stood up and rushed over at that moment.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t remember any medicine or logic thinking.


    At this moment, looking at Philip Andrew¡¯s pale face, she felt that her heart seemed to have stopped beating. He was a doctor, but at this time, he had no idea what to do.


    ¡°I¡­ how should I help you?¡± she stammered, reaching out her trembling hand to wipe the sweat off Philip Andrew¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Philip Andrew, who was floating in the air.


    His face was so pale that the chandelier just hit his waist. The chandelier was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    But when he saw the look on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, he subconsciouslyforted Anna Stuat, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How could it be all right? How could it be all right?¡±


    Anna Stuat wanted to see where the chandelier was smashed, but as soon as she raised her head, she saw Philip Andrew frown more tightly.


    ¡°Anna Stuat.¡± he held Anna Stuat¡¯s hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t move.¡±


    All of a sudden, Anna Stuat tensed up. She didn¡¯t dare to move her eyes and stared at the man. She bit her lips hard with her teeth.


    ¡°Did I pull your wound?¡± Anna Stuat asked nervously. ¡°But if it goes on like this, it will cause two injuries to you. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to help you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Philip Andrew shook his head.


    Seeing that Anna Stuat was biting her lips so hard that they almost bled, his eyes darkened. He reached out his hand to touch Anna Stuat¡¯s lips and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. The tremor has stopped. Someone wille up soon.¡±


    She was afraid that the chandelier would hit Anna Stuat again if she moved randomly.


    Flustered, Anna Stuat nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t move.¡±


    However, her body was still tight. She was afraid that her carelessness would cause more serious injuries to Philip Andrew.


    Time passed.


    The clock on the wall kept ticking. Anna Stuat felt flustered.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face became paler and paler. Sweat dripped from his forehead and dropped on Anna Stuat¡¯s face along his jaw.


    His whole body seemed to be on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°Philip Andrew, Philip Andrew, hold on.¡± she held his hand as gently as possible and supported his body with her shoulder. Anna Stuat kept calling his name, ¡°don¡¯t sleep. Someone wille soon.¡±


    At this time, I finally heard the voice of the hotel security guard outside the suite.


    ¡°President Andrew, President Andrew, are you inside?¡±


    Anna Stuat heard it as if it was the sound of nature.


    ¡°Yes, someone is inside. Someone is injured.¡±


    The people outside immediately cheered up and hurried to open the door.


    Fortunately, although it was a presidential suite, the hotel still had a spare room card. The people outside hurriedly swiped the card and opened the door. When they saw the situation in the suite, they were shocked.


    They came up in a hurry and tried to help Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat up. When they approached, they noticed the chandelier on Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Seeing the shocking wound on Philip Andrew¡¯s waist, even the several servants in the presidential suite who had been ustomed to big storms were shocked.


    ¡°President Andrew, your wound¡­¡± after thinking for a while, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. They quickly lifted the chandelier up and said, ¡°please don¡¯t move with thisdy. We¡¯ll call the doctor here right now.¡±

 Chapter 158

    However, Philip Andrew was too tired to answer the hotel staff¡¯s questions.


    He had tried his best to hold on because he was afraid that the light would fall and hit Anna Stuat. Now the light had been moved away, and with the help of the rescue team, the hidden danger of Anna Stuat had been removed, so he fainted with relief.


    Anna Stuat felt that she really had an inexorable bond with the hospital.


    In just two months, she had been in and out of the hospital for several times.


    While carefully bandaging the wound on her shin, the doctor reminded her, ¡°be careful. Don¡¯t touch water recently, or the wound will be more serious.¡±


    After the hotel staff sent her and Philip Andrew to the hospital, Philip Andrew was immediately pushed into the operating room.


    She had nned to have her examined and treated, but Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to wait outside the operating room until Philip Andrew¡¯s operation was over.


    When the doctor came out and told him that Philip Andrew was fine, Anna Stuat was relieved and was willing to ept the doctor¡¯s treatment.


    So she was brought here to dress her wound.


    The wound on her shin looked horrible. There was a long and torn blood stain, and there was still blood on it. Anna Stuat guessed that it was caused by the moment the crystal light fell down.


    But strangely, she didn¡¯t feel any pain before.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Anna Stuat nodded immediately.


    The old doctor prescribed some more medicine for him. While writing the prescription, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°it¡¯s such a big scar. If it doesn¡¯t recover well, it might still have a scar. Why are you so careless, a young girl?¡±


    Anna Stuat smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    If Philip Andrew hadn¡¯te to protect him, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a minor injury on his leg.


    After a series of examinations werepleted and there was no problem, Anna Stuat rushed out of the ward.


    She was still limping when she walked, but she didn¡¯t care about it at all. When she walked out of the ward and saw the people waiting outside, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°how is Philip Andrew now? Which ward has she been sent to?¡±


    The guards outside were sent by Carsson Hotel.


    They were relieved to see that Anna Stuat was fine.


    ¡°She has been transferred to a VIP ward on floor 8. We¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they even pushed out the wheelchair like magic. ¡°You see, the injury on your leg is so serious. How about we push you there, so that the injury on your leg won¡¯t be more serious.¡±


    In fact, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with her legs. But on second thought, she was not walking fast now, so it would be faster for them to push her.


    So he didn¡¯t sit in a wheelchair alone, and let the two push him to look for Philip Andrew.


    When she approached the ward from a distance, she saw many people guarding at the door.


    Anna Stuat was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    The person who was pushing the wheelchair behind her immediately said smartly, ¡°we have contacted the President Andrew¡¯s home. Presumably, the President Andrew¡¯s family is here.¡±


    Philip Andrew¡¯s family.


    Anna Stuat took a closer look and found that one of the people guarding outside looked familiar. It was Sadin Andrew.


    She ordered her men to push her over.


    Sure enough, Sadin Andrew also saw her and walked up to her.


    ¡°Your leg¡­ Are you injured too?¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded slightly, but didn¡¯t pay much attention to her own business.


    ¡°How is Philip Andrew? Is there¡­¡±


    ¡°She just woke up. The doctor said that there shouldn¡¯t be too many people guarding the ward, so only grandmother and my father are here.¡±


    I see.


    As long as she woke up.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she was about to get close to the door and look inside through the ss, Sadin Andrew waved her hand, indicating the two people who were pushing the wheelchair behind her to leave.


    Anna Stuat was confused and asked, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    Sadin Andrew picked up the wheelchair and pushed Anna Stuat to the other side of the corridor.


    His face seemed to be a little serious.


    Realizing that something might have happened, Anna Stuat immediately thought of Philip Andrew and asked, ¡°is there anything wrong with Philip Andrew? I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with my cousin.¡±


    ¡®that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma told me that it was you who caused cousin¡¯s ident. [°²]¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Because of me?


    Anna Stuat was stunned for a moment and then remembered that it was indeed because of her?


    If it weren¡¯t for Philip Andrew, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so badly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Is it really because of you?¡± Sadin Andrew frowned. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t ming Anna Stuat.


    But when he came here before, olddy med all the faults on Anna Stuat. He was really worried, so he wanted to ask Anna Stuat first.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated.¡± Anna Stuat shook her head.


    As for the treatment of Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, even if Sadin Andrew was trustworthy, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t dare to say it casually, let alone say it casually.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s because of the earthquake.¡±


    ¡°An earthquake?¡± Sadin Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°since it¡¯s because of the earthquake, it¡¯s not your fault either. Go with me to see grandma. Let¡¯s make it clear to him.¡±


    ¡°To see Mrs. Wilson?¡±


    The stern look of olddy appeared in Anna Stuat¡¯s mind.


    Before she could react, Sadin Andrew had already pushed a wheelchair to the door of the ward.


    When she was about to push the door open, she heard a heavy voice.


    Anna Stuat and he looked at each other. The two of them quickly looked through the ss window and found that it was Mrs. Li who pped the table heavily.


    Her face was gloomy and she looked very angry.


    Sadin Andrew had already opened the door a crack, but stopped at this moment.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, olddy was obviously in a fit of anger. It was obviously not a wise decision to push the door open.


    So he made a gesture to Anna Stuat and decided to wait outside the ward.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t say anything.


    Through the crack of the door, the conversation between olddy and Philip Andrew slowly floated out.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. What else is more important than your own life? Do you really want to lose your own life for that woman?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her. You shouldn¡¯t me him.¡±


    p!


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her?¡±Olddy pped heavily on the table again. ¡°It has nothing to do with him. Does it have anything to do with me? Did you get hurt because of me?¡±

 Chapter 159

    ¡°How many times have you been hurt for that woman since she came? Philip Andrew, do you really think you are alone? Don¡¯t forget that there is an old granny at home!¡±


    Olddy Andrew was pissed off, but Anglo Andrew was still mad at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jeremy, if second uncle didn¡¯t scold you, how could you ignore your own life for a woman?¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at olddy. She thought the fire was not strong enough, so she added another handful of firewood.


    He said, ¡°speaking of this, I think of thest time you broke up. It seems that you did it to fool your grandmother, didn¡¯t you?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At first, Anglo Andrew was just testing her step by step. It was not untilter that she realized that Philip Andrew was defending Anna Stuat.


    Thinking of this, he was even angrier.


    So he was fooled by his nephew as a monkey?


    Outside the ward, Anna Stuat pressed her lips tightly. Her eyelids drooped slightly, and her eyes were somewhat dim.


    Sadin Andrew looked at her worriedly and then looked at the situation in the ward, frowning.


    ¡°She saved me today,¡± said Philip Andrew with a frown.


    He was still lying on the bed, unable to move at all. His waist and back were covered with thick bandages, and there was a piercing pain in the wound on the back of his waist.


    However, there was no change in Philip Andrew¡¯s expression.


    He said calmly, ¡°she didn¡¯t leave me alone in that dangerous situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. The fact that she was pregnant was just an excuse. It was just an excuse to keep her.¡±


    Thinking of this, olddy felt very angry.


    As an illegitimate daughter, Anna Stuat can¡¯t ept Anna Stuat to be the future wife of the Li family.


    But Philip Andrew had told her that Anna Stuat was pregnant.


    However, after such a long time, she still didn¡¯t see any movement on Anna Stuat¡¯s belly. Obviously, what happened at that time was not true.


    What annoyed her most was that Philip Andrew, who had never lied to her, also lied to her for the sake of Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Thest three months!¡± olddy gave the ultimatum, ¡°I will only give you three months. If she is really pregnant, I will ept her as my granddaughter inw.¡±


    With a cold look in his eyes, he said, ¡°but if there is still no movement in his belly within three months, then you two break up. It is a real break up!¡±


    ¡°grandmother¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Philip Andrew frowned and said nothing.


    Outside the ward, Anna Stuat clenched her fists. After a long while, she finally loosened her grip.


    As soon as she turned her head, she happened to meet Sadin Andrew, who was concerned about her. Embarrassed, she avoided his gaze and said, ¡°I¡­ I want to go out and breathe some fresh air.¡±


    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t know how she felt.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded and took the initiative to push up the wheelchair of Anna Stuat. ¡°Let me push you there.¡±


    She left in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t hear any response from Philip Andrew in the ward.


    ¡°Phlip!¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say,¡± said Philip Andrew. ¡°She may be ordinary or born in a bad family, but for me, she is the one I love.¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to hurt her, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Staring at her grandson who used to be calm, olddy realized that Philip Andrew had indeed grown up and had already been out of her control.


    To be able to gain a foothold in the Andrew group, one had never relied on the identity of the future sessor of the Andrew group.


    But his own ability and iron blood wrist.


    In the end, the two of them parted in discord. Olddy just shook her hand heavily and snorted coldly before leaving the ward.


    He would never mention that if Anna Stuat was not pregnant within three months, they would break up.


    Anglo Andrew hurried to follow up. When she arrived at the door of the ward, she thought of something and turned to preach.


    ¡°Grandma is so old. As a junior, you shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°What I said just now is not a joke, nor a demonstration.¡± Philip Andrew suddenly said.


    Anglo Andrew was stunned.


    ¡°If someone really wants to hurt her, I will definitely let him pay a heavy price. This is also what you said to uncle.¡±


    Anglo Andrew¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He didn¡¯t feel thirsty, but his voice was so hoarse that he could hardly make a sound. ¡°I¡­¡±


    After a long while, she finally burst intoughter. ¡°Who will hurt her for no reason? I have to go to see your grandmother. I don¡¯t know how angry olddy is now.¡±


    Then she ran out of the ward without looking back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what grandma said just now.¡±


    In the spray fountain in front of the hospital, many patients were taking a walk in the sun. Sadin Andrew pushed the wheelchair of Anna Stuat. After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth.


    There was no response for a long time.


    Sadin Andrew couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and calling out, ¡°Anna Stuat?¡±


    Only then did he see Anna Stuat¡¯s empty eyes. She looked at the road ahead, but her eyes were full of confusion.


    It was not until he shouted several times that he came to his senses. ¡°Hmm? What did you say? Sorry, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± Sadin Andrew suddenly sighed. She couldn¡¯t say what she wanted to say now.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me send you back to the ward first.¡±


    At that time, they deliberately arranged the same ward for Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat.


    He said, ¡°you go back to your ward and have a rest. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring lunch here.¡±


    When he was about to push Anna Stuat back, two stepster, Anna Stuat suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do. Can you send me to the school of traditional Chinese medicine?¡±


    Sadin Andrew frowned and was about to say something when she added, ¡°it¡¯s really very important. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Three monthster, she had to find a way topletely cure Philip Andrew¡¯s leg!

 Chapter 160

    As soon as the car pulled up at the entrance of the Traditional Chinese Medicine College, Philip Andrew¡¯s call came through.


    The voice from the other end sounded imposing: ¡°Where are you now?¡± Having waited for Anna Stuat toe back to the ward after taking the medicine, Philip Andrew sent someone to inquire only to find out that she had already left. He initially thought something might have gone wrong, but after Nic Bery¡¯s check, he learned that Anna Stuat had gone out. ¡°I am outside dealing with something,¡± Anna Stuat said vaguely, not wanting to let Philip Andrew know why she came to the Traditional Chinese Medicine College. Unexpectedly, her words made the man¡¯s face turn grim. ¡°Are you with Sadin Andrew?¡±


    Anna Stuat was a little puzzled about how Philip Andrew knew she was with Sadin Andrew, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She nodded and casually said, ¡°I hurt my leg and can¡¯t walk properly, so I asked him to bring me here.¡±


    She also remembered what Sadin Andrew had said about the time before, and it was indeed lunchtime now. So she added, ¡°I might beteing back to the hospital. You have lunch first and be sure to keep it light.¡± ¡°I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± The security guard had just finished checking and registering them, and returned their IDs.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t have time to talk to Philip Andrew any further and hastily said goodbye before hanging up the phone. Sadin Andrew obviously noticed her recent call and looked over, asking, ¡°Was that your cousin?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Seeing that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to say more, Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t ask any further, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but dim a bit.


    Meanwhile, on the other end, Philip Andrew, still lying on the hospital bed, clenched his hand tightly as he watched the phone being hung up.


    Nic Bery stood by the bed, witnessing the entire process of Philip Andrew¡¯s conversation with Anna Stuat. At this moment, she dared not even breathe too loudly.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Philip Andrew asked when he decided to call Anna Stuat. It was Nic Bery who was reporting Anna Stuat¡¯s whereabouts to Philip Andrew. It was also because of Nic Bery¡¯s investigation and report that Philip Andrew found out that Anna Stuat was with Sadin Andrew.


    For a moment, Nic Bery couldn¡¯t quite figure out what was going on in Philip Andrew¡¯s mind. She cautiously said, ¡°She went to the Chinese hospital.¡±


    ¡°The Chinese hospital.¡±


    Philip Andrew softly repeated the name in his mind.


    He was aware of Anna Stuat¡¯s social circle in the capital.


    Anna Stuat did not have many friends in the capital city. Mike Berly could be considered one, Dr. Turner could also be considered one, and the recently recruited Zhou Yuan could barely be counted as another.


    Other than that, there were no others.


    If she was looking for a friend, then the only reason she would go to the Chinese hospital would be to see Dr. Turner.


    ¡°Go and investigate what she went to the Chinese hospital for, who she met, and report back to me immediately,¡± Philip Andrew instructed as he turned his head.


    Nic Bery went out to make a call and quickly came back with the investigation results.


    He held onto his phone, looking conflicted and hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stuat went to the Chinese Academy of Traditional Chinese Medicine to see Professor Turner. Coincidentally, Dr. Turner was also there. From what I asked, it seems to be¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°She was discussing with Professor Turner to see if you could improve the prescription you currently use, hoping to shorten the treatment time and heal your leg as soon as possible,¡± Nic Bery said.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Nic Bery swallowed nervously and tried to remedy the situation. ¡°Maybe Miss Stuat is just worried that your leg is recovering too slowly, so she¡¯s in a hurry to¡­ ¡±


    It was difficult to convince oneself with such words.


    No wonder others would misunderstand.


    She got close to Sadin Andrew on one foot and was in a hurry to cure Philip Andrew¡¯s leg on the other.


    It¡¯s hard not to think that she wanted to quickly distance herself from Philip Andrew and think about being with Sadin Andrew in that area.


    Even Nic Bery thought so, let alone Philip Andrew.


    His face looked dark, and was speechless for a while.


    ¡°Tell Dr. Turner to keep an eye on it carefully and report any situation to me at any time.¡± Nic Bery dared not dy, so he quickly contacted Dr Turner, tell Philip Andrew what he has to say. Dr. Turner also looked confused after answering the phone. ¡°Surveince¡­ surveince of Miss Stuat?¡± He turned his head across the ss door of the kitchen and nced at Anna Stuat from a distance.


    Anna Stuat is currently in a heated discussion with Professor Turner before the governmentmits the crime.


    As they speak, they also brush and write on paper from time to time, and even exchange views on what to write. Obviously, they were immersed in it. Dr. Turner was also listening, but he couldn¡¯t quite get in.


    ¡°Just as Nic Bery called one after another, Professor Turner became annoyed with him and rushed him to the kitchen.¡±. He¡¯s really confused at the moment


    Why did Philip Andrew have to keep an eye on Anna Stuat?


    ¡°It¡¯s not surveince, nor oversight!¡± Nic Bery said exasperatedly. ¡°Just pay a little attention and contact me immediately if anything happens.¡±


    Dr. Turner still didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡°anything happens¡± meant from Nic Bery¡¯s words.


    However, since Nic Bery sounded somewhat frustrated, he dared not ask any more questions and simply replied, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±


    After hanging up, he hesitated for a moment, brewed a pot of tea, and walked to the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about monitoring, no, just paying a little bit of attention to Anna Stuat, right? But you can¡¯t pay attention to someone from the kitchen behind a closed door, can you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you thirsty from talking with Miss Stuat? Here, have a cup of tea.¡± Dr. Turner said with a smile, pouring them both some tea.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, this only provoked Professor Turner¡¯s anger. ¡°You scoundrel, who told you toe out here?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    At that moment, Professor Turner and Anna Stuat were discussing something very important and their minds were fully engrossed in it. So when they were interrupted, he became very unhappy.


    Thankfully, Anna Stuat quickly came to his rescue. ¡°Grandpa Turner, don¡¯t be angry. It just so happens that we don¡¯t have any clear thoughts right now. Why don¡¯t we take a break and rest for a while?¡±


    Considering Anna Stuat¡¯s request, Mr. Turner calmed down and decided to hold back his anger.


    However, he still looked down his nose at his grandson, who was so knowledgeable about traditional Chinese medicine.


    Fortunately, Dr. Turner was used to this kind of treatment since childhood and was not ashamed.


    He leaned over and took a look at the preliminary prescription draft that Anna Stuat and Professor Turner had modified after discussing it for a while. After examining it for a while, he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind the changes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Miss Stuat¡¯s previous prescription good enough? Why did you suddenly want to change it?¡±


    In theory, there was nothing wrong with the previous prescription.


    The doctors were all at a loss when it came to Philip Andrews¡¯ leg, and Anna Stuat¡¯s ability to help him recover to this extent showed just how effective her prescription and acupuncture were.


    From Dr. Turner¡¯s point of view, changing the prescription suddenly waspletely unnecessary!

 Chapter 161

    Mrs. Andrew has issued a final ultimatum, and Anna Stuat only has three months left. Naturally, she has to cure Philip Andrew¡¯s leg within these three months. However, it was not convenient to tell Dr. Turner this.


    ¡°Improving the prescription will help Philip Andrew¡¯s leg recover as soon as possible. Once his leg is restored, I can leave with peace of mind,¡± she said. Thest sentence didn¡¯t sound like she was speaking to Dr. Turner, but rather murmuring to herself.


    Although Dr. Turner didn¡¯t understand where she had to go with peace of mind, he took her words to heart.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He repeated her original words to Nic Bery when he contacted her ¨C ¡°I can leave with peace of mind¡± ¨C but he didn¡¯t understand their meaning.


    ¡°President Andrew,¡± he hesitated and looked at Philip Andrew. ¡°Maybe Miss Stuat didn¡¯t mean it in that way?¡±


    He still wanted to offer some words offort, but suddenly Philip Andrew raised his head and asked a seemingly unrted question, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Stuat familytely?¡±


    Nic Bery had actually not been keeping up with the situation on the Stuat family¡¯s side for a while. But there wasn¡¯t much to keep up with.


    ¡°After the development project at Dongcheng Vi came to a halt, the Stuat Group¡¯s financial situation deteriorated rapidly. Several partners terminated their coborations with them one after another, and banks began urging them to repay their loans. Their stocks have probably plummeted by now,¡± he exined.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s hand tightened.


    ¡°Go talk to the bank and see if the Stuat Group¡¯s loan can be temporarily dyed. Also, pass on some information to An¡¯s partners, telling them not to be so ruthless, and not to do it in my name,¡± he instructed.


    At first, Nic Bery didn¡¯t understand.


    Wasn¡¯t the purpose of handing over the Dongsheng Vi project to the Stuat family to destroy the Stuat Group¡¯s?


    ¡°Why are we stopping now, almost at the point of sess?¡± Nic Bery asked, until he turned his head and met Philip Andrew¡¯s gaze, suddenly understanding something.


    ¡°Is it because¡­ of Miss Stuat?¡± As Philip Andrew¡¯s right-hand man, he was the most familiar with the business dealings between Anna Stuat and Philip Andrew, and therefore the first to connect the dots.


    It was because the threat from the Stuat family had been eliminated, achieving their goal, that Anna Stuat wanted to quickly heal Philip Andrew¡¯s leg, so that he could regain his freedom.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    As Nic Bery thought about it, his expression darkened slightly ¨C if Anna Stuat was only interested in regaining her freedom, that would be one thing, but considering how close she was getting with Sadin Andrewtely, if¡­


    He didn¡¯t dare to think any further, discreetly ncing at Philip Andrew before clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±


    Old Lady Andrew was frustrated after being challenged by her usually obedient grandson in the hospital, and her difort only grew as she thought about it afterwards.


    In the middle of the day, she called for Anglo Andrew and Madame Li toe back to the mansion and scolded them severely before dinner. Anglo Andrew had apanied her to the hospital, and he could guess roughly why she was in a bad mood. He felt somewhat satisfied upon hearing her scold Madame Li for having always shown partiality to her own grandson.


    However, Madame Andrew waspletely unaware of what had happened. After being scolded and criticized for a while, she felt terrible and couldn¡¯t eat much at dinner.


    On the way back, she couldn¡¯t help but vent her anger on Anglo Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother? I¡¯ve always worked hard for the Andrew family these years, giving birth to children for you and taking care of the household. I may not have made any remarkable achievements, but where have I gone wrong to deserve such criticism?¡±


    Because of the issue with his mistress and illegitimate child that had been kept outside, Anglo Andrew and Madame Li had been at odds for a long time. Finally, due to the significance of this favored son in the family¡¯s history, Madame Li had to swallow her pride and reconcile with him.


    Anglo Andrew has recently be more honest, but he still feels somewhat powerless in front of Madame Andrew.


    Then she apanied him with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not about you.¡±


    To tell the truth, it wasn¡¯t right for the olddy to criticize them. Just now, she had wept about the car ident involving Philip Andrew¡¯s parents.


    Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t dare to mention this matter, so he could only nervously ept Madame Li¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you,¡± Anglo Andrew said. ¡°We just came back from the hospital, and she was upset about that little troublemaker Philip Andrew.¡±


    As soon as she heard Philip Andrew¡¯s name, Madame Li¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Compared to Anglo Andrew, she was more eager for Philip Andrew to fall from grace as soon as possible.


    Then she apanied him with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not about you.¡±


    To tell the truth, it wasn¡¯t right for the olddy to criticize them. Just now, she had wept about the car ident involving Philip Andrew¡¯s parents.


    Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t dare to mention this matter, so he could only nervously ept Madame Li¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you,¡± Anglo Andrew said. ¡°We just came back from the hospital, and she was upset about that little troublemaker Philip Andrew.¡±


    As soon as she heard Philip Andrew¡¯s name, Madame Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Compared to Anglo Andrew, she was more eager for Philip Andrew to fall from grace as soon as possible.


    Because Philip Andrew and Sadin Andrew were the only two grandsons of the olddy in public. Unfortunately, Philip Andrew had the longer name and because his father had a lot of power and many shares in thepany, Philip Andrew became the only heir to the future of the Andrew Group. Second Lady Andrew has always felt very aggrieved.


    They were both grandsons of the Andrew family, so why could Philip Andrew take over the Andrew Group in the future, but not her son?


    ¡°Why did you go to the hospital? Did something happen to Philip Andrew?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something happened.¡±


    Anglo Andrew roughly exined that Philip Andrew experienced an earthquake at the hotel and emphasized the argument that happened between him and the olddy in the hospital to Second Lady Andrew.


    After hearing it, Second Lady Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up and she couldn¡¯t help but tap Anglo Andrew¡¯s elbow with her hand. ¡°Do you think the olddy will reject him because of this? What about the shares¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The olddy¡¯s mind has already gone to the extreme. Even if that little rascal insists on marrying that illegitimate daughter, the olddy won¡¯t give up on him that easily.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so happy? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s of any use.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. At least we already know this little brat¡¯s weakness, right? But it¡¯s still not good to take action now, and it¡¯s hard to exin to the olddy¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°We can only grind slowly in this matter. It¡¯s just a pity for Sadin Andrew. They have the same status, but he¡¯s still being suppressed by him.¡±


    Second Lady Andrew was a little disappointed but quickly had an idea and calcted it in her mind.

 Chapter 162

    Since thest time when they had an illegitimate child, Mrs. Seconddy had found that Anglo Andrew and ivy were not in the same mind.


    After all, she could only rely on her son. But Anglo Andrew was different. Who knew how many women and illegitimate children he had kept outside.


    So even though she hade up with a n, Mrs. Seonddy Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. Noticing that Anglo Andrew was looking out of the car and didn¡¯t notice her, she quickly took out her phone and sent a message to a number.


    The caller ID was ¡°Selina¡±.


    After sitting on the wheelchair for a whole day, Anna Stuat¡¯s legs recovered as usual and her whole body was revived with blood.


    Nic Bery went homest night and didn¡¯t stay in the hospital. Anna Stuat went downstairs to buy breakfast by herself before she came to bed.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Sadin Andrew in the garden.


    ¡°Your leg has recovered?¡± he wore a in suit and looked like a modest gentleman.


    She looked at Anna Stuat¡¯s legs, surprised and worried.


    Anna Stuat waved her hand indifferently and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a small scratch. There¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    It was just a little pain, but these were minor bruises, and could be endured.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be holding back her anger, Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t think too much about it. She turned to look at Anna Stuat, who was wearing sportswear, and asked curiously, ¡°where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go to buy breakfast.¡±


    So he suggested that he didn¡¯t have breakfast either and went with Anna Stuat.


    There were many people in the hospital and the breakfast shop nearby was overcrowded. The two of them waited in line for a long time before they finally bought the light breakfast.


    She didn¡¯t stay in the restaurant and went to the hospital with the food.


    Unexpectedly, when Anna Stuat was not in the ward, an unexpected guest came.


    With an instion barrel in her hand, Selina stood beside the bed with a warm and attentive look on her face. She didn¡¯t care about Philip and Andrew¡¯s cold face at all and said with concern.


    ¡°Why are you so badly injured? I heard that you were trying to help Anna Stuat cover the wound. Why is she so thoughtless? If I were you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were me, you would have run away as soon as the earthquake happened, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    The sudden voice from behind made Selina¡¯s body stiff. She turned around and saw Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew. She looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Suddenly, something urred to her, as if she had something on Anna Stuat. She asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Li? You were injured, so you weren¡¯t in the hospital in the early morning.¡±


    He nced at Sadin Andrew and said, ¡°Why are you still with the little President Andrew?¡±


    She almost said that Anna Stuat was dissolute and seduced people everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to be with anyone. As for you, why are you here? What are you doing here?¡±


    Anna Stuat was surprised at Selina¡¯s sudden arrival, but at the same time, he had a bad guess.


    She didn¡¯t exin why she was with Sadin Andrew. Because of Selina¡¯s arrival, all her attention was focused on La, so she didn¡¯t notice that Philip Andrew was slowly tightening his grip.


    ¡°Me?¡± Selina shook the instion barrel in her hand and said arrogantly, ¡°of course I heard that President Andrew was injured and came to visit him.¡±


    Then she turned around and said with courtesy, ¡°I brought you some porridge. I know you are injured, so I can only eat some light food, so I deliberately get up early to cook it for you.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the instion barrel and took out the porridge and some pickles.


    As soon as the instion barrel was opened, a fragrance spread out from her head.


    In fact, she had asked the chef at home to cook these things. Selina didn¡¯t use any aphrodisiac since she was a child. How could she know these?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Selina was doing this, her body was alleviated a little. At this moment, she was very close to Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat felt very ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward and pulled him away. She pped the breakfast in her hand on the table and said, ¡°he has breakfast. You don¡¯t have to bring it to him.¡±


    The instion barrel was pushed aside.


    Selina was displeased. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to allow you to stay with others? And don¡¯t you allow me to bring breakfast to President Andrew?¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you know that Philip Andrew is in this hospital?¡±


    Selina¡¯s expression froze. Subconsciously, she avoided eye contact with Anna Stuat and said vaguely, ¡°anyway, I know it. It has nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Philip Andrew interrupted them abruptly.


    She didn¡¯t see the instion barrel brought by Selina, nor did she take the breakfast from Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he said coldly.


    Selina was a littlecent. ¡°I asked you to go out. Did you hear me?¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Philip Andrew¡¯s face turned colder and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°President Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°Help!¡± Philip Andrew didn¡¯t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He shouted outside and immediately two bodyguards came in.


    With a wave of Philip Andrew¡¯s hand, the two bodyguards immediately stood beside Selina, one on the left and one on the right. ¡°Thisdy, please.¡±


    Selina had to leave reluctantly.


    Anna Stuat was overjoyed.


    As long as the Selina and the Stuat family didn¡¯t feel well, she would feelfortable.


    Feeling happy, Anna Stuat was more attentive. She handed the breakfast in her hand forward and said, ¡°I just went to buy breakfast for you. Eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    However, Philip Andrew ignored her.


    His eyes passed him and fell on Sadin Andrew, who was not far behind him.


    Looking into his eyes, Sadin Andrew felt guilty for a moment.


    ¡°When did youe here?¡± Philip Andrew asked abruptly.


    All of a sudden, Selina¡¯s words came to her mind. She was afraid that Philip Andrew would misunderstand her, so Sadin Andrew exined, ¡°we just arrived. On our way, we happened to meet Miss¡­ Stuat.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Philip Andrew asked in confusion.


    Sadin Andrew fell silent.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Subconsciously, she said, ¡°I had something to deal with yesterday, so I didn¡¯te here in time, so¡­¡±


    With a stiff smile, he said, ¡°so I came here as soon as possible today.¡±


    Hearing his answer, Anna Stuat frowned and turned to look at Sadin Andrew


    She didn¡¯t understand why he lied.


    But now that he had said it out, there was no reason for her to expose him like this.


    So she could only suppress the confusion in her heart.


    On the other side, although Philip Andrew still wore a poker face, anger had already risen in his heart

 Chapter 163

    After entering October, the temperature in the capital city suddenly dropped several degrees as if it had been winter all night. The cold air swept over, and there were not many people on the locust Ling Road, and now they were nowhere to be seen. There were only locust trees left on the empty road.


    The servant of the Stuat family was kicked out to clean the fallen leaves in the yard early in the morning. She rubbed her hands andined.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you really think your family is still the same as before?¡±


    The Stuat family was getting worse and worse recently.


    After the development project of the eastern city Vi waspleted, thepany¡¯s ounts became a mess, like a snowball.


    At present, therge number of people who were pressed by the bank and their partners came to urge them to pay the money were about toe to the vi of the Stuat family.


    A few days ago, a partner, who had always been on good terms with theStuat group, issued the final notice. If he couldn¡¯t hand in the goods within half a month and couldn¡¯t afford thepensation, he would go to the court to sueStuat.


    But how could the Stuat group do anything about it now?


    The factory of thepany had been closed down for a long time.


    As soon as the problem of the development project of the eastern city Vi was revealed, he didn¡¯t believe it was an evil thing, but he had to suppress the news and kept borrowing from the bank. His partners had also borrowed a lot of money, which led to the shortage of funds.


    In the end, they failed to make up for the loophole. Now, they couldn¡¯t even afford the money for the raw materials, let alone continue production.


    ¡°What are you whispering about?¡± Bright Stuat dragged his shoes and walked out of the vi hall. From a distance, he just heard theints of the servants. His face, which had been as ck as coal, became more and more gloomy.


    The servant was not afraid of him now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s early in the morning. Can you control yourself not to let me speak?¡±


    In the past, he didn¡¯t dare to treat the Bright Stuat like this, but now it was different.


    The servant of the Stuat family hadn¡¯t received her sry for a month. By rights, the lean camel was bigger than a horse. The servant¡¯s sry of the Stuat family should be able to be released.


    But the problem was that even though the Stuat family had fallen to this point, the Bright Stuat was still the richest man in the capital city. He used the best household supplies and living goods for 1.


    The rest of the money was spent on it, of course, it was impossible to pay the servants.


    The servants of the Stuat family were supposed to leave, but the Bright Stuat promised that he would pay them at the end of this month, so they reluctantly stayed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude?¡± Bright Stuat frowned and looked very fierce.


    The servant was not afraid of him at all. After taking a nce at him, she took the broom and went to clean the room on the other side, ignoring him at all.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being ignored like this, the Bright Stuat became even angrier.


    He held his phone and dialed a number.


    About half a minuteter, the phone was finally connected. Selina¡¯szy voice came from inside, ¡°Why are you calling me again?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going with the thing we talked about before?¡± Bright Stuat asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°How could it be so fast? Philip Andrew is not an ordinary person¡­¡±


    ¡°Selina!¡± the voice of Bright Stuat was louder.


    All of a sudden, it attracted the attention of the servants nearby.


    He tried his best to restrain his anger and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget how you got into the Andrew group. If I hadn¡¯t put a lot of effort into letting you get in touch with Mrs. [À÷¶þ], what do you think you could do?¡±


    Today was weekend, so she didn¡¯t have to go to work. Philip Andrew was still in the hospital and didn¡¯t allow her to see me, so Selina could only sleep in her apartment.


    Now she was lying on the bed and curled her lips irritably.


    Bright Stuat took a deep breath and said, ¡°don¡¯t think about being like that ungrateful Anna Stuat. You are different from her. Even if you can marry her one day, you still need her family to support you. If our family really fails¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know. But I can¡¯t get close to Philip Andrew, can I?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. Won¡¯t you think of a way?¡±


    Selina became more agitated.


    Didn¡¯t she think of a way?


    But Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat were wary of her as if she was a thief. No matter how many tricks she had, there was nothing she could do!


    The Bright Stuat was almost out of breath.


    How could he give birth to such a stupid thing?


    However, as a man of Bright Stuat, he had no experience in this field. He walked back and forth restlessly in the same ce. At this time, Du Qingyan came out in pajamas.


    After asking for a while, she heard the conversation between the father and the daughter. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°right now, there is indeed a good chance¡­¡±


    Selina didn¡¯t listen to Bright Stuat, but she was obedient to her father. Her eyes lit up at his words.


    ¡°Mom, do you have any good idea?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Philip Andrew¡¯s birthdaying soon? You go and ask Mrs. two to hold a big birthday party for Philip Andrew. After that¡­¡±


    After resting for a period of time, the wounds on Philip Andrew¡¯s body were almost healed. The doctor confirmed that she could leave the hospital after thest general check-up.


    It was still Nic Bery who came to the hospital to pick up someone. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he poured a lot of bitter water and said, ¡°President Andrew, you are finally able to leave the hospital. Recently, thepany has a lot of documents to deal with.¡±


    Some of them could be directly signed by Nic Bery.


    But he already had a lot of work to do. In addition, he had to run both the hospital and thepany, so it was already very hard for him. With these, it was even harder.


    ncing at him indifferently, Philip Andrew said, ¡°thank you for your hard work. I will double my annual bonus this year.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nic Bery¡¯s gloomy face turned into a smile. ¡°No, no, No.¡±


    Pushing the wheelchair out of the elevator, Philip Andrew suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°where is Anna Stuat?¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t escape from this.


    She came to Philip Andrew early in the morning to make fun of him, not really to raise the year-end bonus.


    In fact, after working for Philip Andrew for so many years, Nic Bery had already obtained a small number of shares of the Andrew group, which was the biggest amount of his annual ie.


    And the reason why he came here this morning was because of Anna Stuat.


    ¡°Miss Stuat¡­ Went to the traditional Chinese medicine hospital.¡±


    As expected, Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Nic Beryined in her heart.


    In the morning, Anna Stuat called him and told him that she had new ideas about medicine and needed to go to the Chinese medicine hospital to discuss with a professor, so she left the matter of picking up Philip Andrew to him alone.


    It was supposed to be a good thing, but since thest time, Philip Andrew had been suspicious that Anna Stuat wanted to improve the prescription as soon as possible in order to get rid of him.

 Chapter 164

    ¡°Maybe Miss Stuat just wants to cure your leg as soon as possible¡­¡±


    After being nervous for a while, Nic Bery couldn¡¯t help but want to persuade her.


    As soon as he finished his words, Philip Andrew interrupted him with a cold face, ¡°no, thanks.¡±


    ¡°President Andrew¡­¡±


    ¡°How is everything going with the Stuat family?¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    He was actually very conflicted.


    It took him a lot of time and energy to get the Stuat family back to where it had been. Now he had to carry out the slow death execution.


    Did she have to give them a chance to continue?


    Nic Bery was not worried about how difficult it would be for a family like the Stuat family to be controlled. Instead, she was afraid that one day Anna Stuat would know about it.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As the saying goes, there is no secret wall in the world.


    No matter how thoughtful she was, Anna Stuat had no choice. Got it?


    If he really knew it, the sky would fall apart.


    ¡°President Andrew, I think you¡¯d better try to make it clear to Miss Stuat. Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Nic Bery shivered at the cold voice.


    Having been with Philip Andrew for so many years, Philip Andrew was getting better and better. Especially after the arrival of Anna Stuat, he looked more positive and less cold than before.


    It was not until now that Nic Bery heard Philip Andrew¡¯s icy voice that she suddenly remembered that Philip Andrew had never been good tempered!


    ¡°Yes.¡± he lowered his head and said, ¡°the preparatory work is ready. I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    It seemed that there was no room for retreat in the end.


    The medicine Anna Stuat hade up with was bold and radical. After Visiting Professor Tang in the Chinese medicine hospital, Professor Tang contacted several of her old friends.


    Several  students from the Chinese Medicine School of different ages, together with Anna Stuat, finally reached an agreement after a long discussion.


    The new prescription had a preliminary prototype.


    Anna Stuat thanked the old professors and rushed to the beauty mountain mansion with the prescription in high spirits. But to her surprise, it didn¡¯t work.


    Hearing aunt Miller¡¯s words, Anna Stuat took a look at the prescription in his hand and felt a little disappointed.


    The newly revised prescription in her hand made Anna Stuat see the hope of Philip Andrew¡¯s leg recovery. She wanted to show this prescription to Philip Andrew as soon as possible.


    Somehow, she wanted to share it with him.


    She was a little disappointed that she couldn¡¯t see him at the moment.


    But since it was olddy who asked herto go to the old house, there was nothing to say.


    Anna Stuat shook her head. It was not until she came to her senses that she noticed the hesitant look on aunt Miller¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, aunt Miller? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Old Lady asked you to go with her when youe back.¡±


    In fact, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t like the old house of the Andrew family at all.


    She didn¡¯t like the atmosphere in the old house or the people in it.


    But Mrs. Andrew said it in person, so she had to go if she didn¡¯t want to.


    When she arrived at the gate of the old house, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    The servant who led the way was amused by her reaction. ¡°Miss Stuat, you don¡¯t have to worry about what happened today. It¡¯s actually a good news.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡±


    The servant had a good impression of Anna Stuat. She smiled and said, ¡°have you forgotten that the birthday of master ising?¡±


    It suddenly urred to Anna Stuat that Philip Andrew¡¯s birthday was this month.


    ¡°So Old Lady asked me toe here today¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, Mrs. two said that she would help the eldest master to hold the birthday party, but Mrs. Old Lady was worried, so she called you here because she wanted you to supervise.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°nominally, I¡¯m helping her.¡±


    As he spoke, he led Anna Stuat into the vi.


    There were several people sitting at the long table in the living room.


    Philip Andrew, Old Lady, Anglo Andrew, Mrs. Andrew and even Sadin Andrew were sitting on the edge.


    Second master Andrew¡¯s wife was the first one to see Anna Stuat. She immediately pulled a long face and said, ¡°you¡¯re here. I thought we had to ask the Andrew family to pick you up in person.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes swept over here.


    When Sadin Andrew saw it was Anna Stuat, his face turned pale. He looked at Mrs. two and asked, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Second Andrew¡¯s wife snorted.


    Old Lady finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Come and sit down.¡±


    Immediately, a servant came up and pulled out an empty chair beside Philip Andrew for Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat took a deep breath and sat down.


    ¡°This birthday of Philip has been decided to be held in the civil manor. Your aunt is in charge of it. You can work with her and learn from her by the way.¡±


    After thest conversation with Philip Andrew, Old Lady had actually acquiesced in the identity of the future granddaughter inw of Anna Stuat.


    After all, no matter how dissatisfied he was with Anna Stuat¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter, what else could he do?


    Philip Andrew had already epted her as his wife. As an elder, it was useless for her to object.


    After all, no matter how stubborn she was, she couldn¡¯t persuade her grandson?


    What¡¯s more, she always felt guilty for Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Old Lady also gave some simple instructions to Anna Stuat. She kept them in mind one by one, but she still had some questions that she couldn¡¯t ask directly.


    After the family meeting, Old Lady left first.


    Mrs. Andrew stood up and directly hit Anna Stuat in the face. ¡°We are going to the civil manor to decorate the site tomorrow. You can go with me. If you have any questions, ask me.¡±


    Then she was about to leave.


    Mrs. Andrew¡¯s wife finally saw clearly the so-called family meeting just now.


    What did she mean by asking Anna Stuat to help her? She knew that Old Lady was afraid that she would put obstacles in her way, so she sent someone to supervise her.


    Anna Stuat had nned to keep Mrs. Andrew stay and ask her some questions. Judging from her attitude, she could only sigh in her heart and give up.


    When he left, Philip Andrew¡¯s attitude was a little strange. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to him during the whole process.


    Pushing the wheelchair out of the living room, Nic Bery, who had been guarding beside, immediately walked up to her.


    Taking a nce at Philip Andrew¡¯s face, she had to bite the bullet and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, let me do it.¡±


    When Anna Stuat was about to say something, she heard a call from behind.


    ¡°Anna Stuat¡­¡±


    Sadin Andrew trotted towards them.


    Seeing that Philip Andrew was also there, his face turned stiff and he said, ¡°Miss Stuat, i¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    Then she took a look at Philip Andrew.


    The more furious Philip Andrew was, the more he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Nic Bery, get back to the car.¡±

 Chapter 165

    No matter how obtuse Anna Stuat was, she came to her senses at this moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Anna Stuat asked impatiently as she watched Philip Andrew leave.


    Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He was not as insensitive as Anna Stuat in love.


    He could see theplex emotions in Philip Andrew¡¯s heart.


    But he couldn¡¯t say that.


    Fortunately, Anna Stuat only murmured angrily and didn¡¯t want to get any answer from him. She quickly changed the topic.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about him. Why do you stop me?¡±


    Sadin Andrew came to her senses and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my mother¡¯s attitude just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. two is Mrs. two, and you are Mrs. two. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    They had known each other for a long time. Sadin Andrew had saved him, and the two of them had been working together. Of course, Anna Stuat wouldn¡¯t dislike him because of second Mrs. Andrew¡¯s attitude.


    Seeing that Anna Stuat wasn¡¯t faking it, Sadin Andrew let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not familiar with the civil manor. How about I take you there tomorrow?¡± he suggested.


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have said that and that she should keep a distance from Anna Stuat, but reason and emotion always shed.


    No matter how much reason was shouting, it was still difficult topletely restrain it.


    This was thest time. After helping Anna Stuat this time, he wouldpletely cut off his connection with Anna Stuat and keep a distance between the two.


    Sadin Andrew repeated this sentence in her mind.


    Gradually, she seemed to have a psychologicalfort, and her inner emotions were not soplicated and painful.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°Won¡¯t it bother you too much?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Sadin Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I happen to prepare some surprise for my cousin¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    Since she had said so, Anna Stuat had no reason to refuse.


    With the help of Sadin Andrew, she didn¡¯t have to ask others for help.


    After solving a trouble, Anna Stuat was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t care about the inexplicable anger of Philip Andrew before. When she got back to the car, she still smiled.


    As soon as they got into the car, Philip Andrew took a look at her smiling face and let out a gust of cold air.


    The car drove all the way to the beauty mountain mansion. Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat sat on both ends of the back seats, looking out of the window, without saying anything.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Nic Bery was almost suffocated by the depressing atmosphere.


    ¡°Miss Stuat, I heard that you need to be responsible for the birthday party of President Andrew. You are not familiar with the civil mansion. Do you need me to arrange some people for you?¡±


    Although she had found a helper, Anna Stuat was still serious and thanked Nic Bery for her kindness.


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Sadin Andrew said he would help me.¡±


    Nic Bery wanted to p herself.


    ¡®why didn¡¯t I mention it? If I had known that it would have something to do with Sadin Andrew, I wouldn¡¯t have talked about it.¡¯.


    ¡°You guys have a good conversation,¡± Philip Andrew said with a snort.


    She was confused again.


    Anna Stuat nced at him, but said nothing.


    The rtionship between the two had been eased, but because of this puzzling reason, they fell into a cold war again.


    In the afternoon, she would go to the civil manor to set up a birthday party for Philip Andrew, but she had to go to work in the daytime.


    It took Anna Stuat a lot of time to find some site information the night before, and contact the designer, so she didn¡¯t sleep until the early morning.


    So she couldn¡¯t help yawning in the office during the day.


    Fortunately, although she was Philip Andrew¡¯s assistant, Nic Bery was too versatile to use the Anna Stuat, so she felt at ease and fell asleep.


    Bang! Bang! Bang.


    She supported her head with one hand and was sleepy when the table was suddenly knocked heavily.


    Anna Stuat was awakened and opened her eyes in a trance. When she saw the person in front of her, she quickly stood up and greeted, ¡°manager Zhou.¡±


    The man was the vice general manager of the Andrew group. He had a lot of power in thepany and was in charge of a wider range of business.


    Although Sadin Andrew was the Andrew group, in terms of qualifications and ability, he was definitely suppressed by this vice president Zhou.


    But it was not a big problem, because Mr. Zhou was not in the same faction with Philip Andrew, but was a member of Anglo Andrew.


    ¡°Dozing off during working hours?¡± manager Zhou scolded coldly with a dark face.


    As I said before, he has a lot of power in thepany, so he has a wider range of responsibilities.


    It happened that manager Zhou was in charge of the Department of Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, she was under the eaves, so it was not appropriate to talk back to her boss.


    After scolding Anna Stuat for a while, manager Zhou found that Anna Stuat didn¡¯t even make a sound, which made him furious.


    However, the identity of Anna Stuat was special. He could just scold her once. If he really did something to punish her, Philip Andrew would probably be the first one to not let him go.


    ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee to my office.¡±


    Staring at Anna Stuat coldly for a while, manager Zhou shook his hand heavily.


    Although Anna Stuat was mainly responsible for Philip Andrew¡¯s office, she still went to the tea room to make a cup of coffee and sent it to manager Zhou¡¯s office.


    As soon as the cup was handed over, manager Zhou touched it and threw it aside.


    The white ss fell to the ground with a bang, and the coffee was sprinkled on the expensive white carpet.


    ¡°Manager Zhou.¡± even though Anna Stuat had a good temper, she realized that manager Zhou was against her. She frowned and said in an unhappy tone.


    However, manager Zhou still looked arrogant.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you do as an assistant? I never drink instant coffee. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Anna Stuat was not used to his bad temper.


    Not to mention manager Zhou, he was not a capable subordinate of Philip Andrew at all. Even if he was in the same faction as Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t have to be submissive to him.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know. After all, Mr. Zhou, you have your own assistant. I am not your assistant at all. How can I know your preferences?¡±


    ¡°What a sharp tongued man!¡± manager Zhou pounded the table heavily.


    Anna Stuat ignored him and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Zhou, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± then she waved her hand and left.


    When she walked out of manager Zhou¡¯s office, she bumped into Selina.


    She still had a gloating smile on her face, as if she wanted to see a good show.


    Anna Stuat frowned and immediately understood.

 Chapter 166

    Selina didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong.


    Seeing Anna Stuat walk out of manager Zhou¡¯s office, she thought Anna Stuat was in low spirits and felt very proud.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Look at you. You are not as arrogant as you used to be.¡±


    Anna Stuat stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    No wonder manager Zhou, who had no enmity with her in the past, would suddenlye to make trouble. The mastermind behind it was actually Selina.


    But he didn¡¯t know how she couldmand the deputy general manager of the Andrew group.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Although Anna Stuat had guessed that Anglo Andrew was behind Selina, he still couldn¡¯t understand why Anglo Andrew let such a stupid woman tomand hiscent subordinate?


    ¡°So what? This is just the beginning. As long as you stay here for one more day, you will suffer a lot,¡± Selina said proudly.


    She had totally forgotten that the reason why she couldmand manager Zhou this time was also because of the result of this transaction.


    ¡°I think you have forgotten your lesson not long ago.¡±


    With a faint smile, Anna Stuat took out her phone from her bag and calmly dialed a number.


    When Selina saw the words ¡°Sadin Andrew¡± on the screen, her eyebrows twitched and she became anxious immediately. She reached out her hand and patted Anna Stuat¡¯s phone heavily. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget that after the report of Anna Stuatst time, she scolded him severely and didn¡¯t allow her to go to Philip Andrew¡¯s office casually.


    ¡°What do I want to do? Of course I want you to review thest lesson.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Selina was both angry and resentful, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to Anna Stuat.


    She also didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the Andrew family and her brothers. One of them and the other two were all around the Anna Stuat.


    Even Sadin Andrew, Philip Andrew, was led by this slut.


    At the beginning, she had deliberately bribed someone to speak ill of Anna Stuat in front of Sadin Andrew.


    She cursed Anna Stuat fiercely in her heart. Selina didn¡¯t want to let it go, but she kept saying harsh words.


    ¡°Well, well, don¡¯t becent. Let me tell you, you won¡¯t be arrogant for a few days!¡± when she became the fiancee of Philip Andrew and the future wife of the Andrew group¡¯s CEO, the first thing she would do was to teach Anna Stuat a lesson.


    After Selina left, Anna Stuat looked thoughtful.


    Logically speaking, the previous lesson was enough for Selina to stop for a few days, but in less than two days, she had regained herposure. Something must have happened.


    And what she said just now.


    Anna Stuat wondered if she had found another trump card to reverse the situation?


    However, after thinking for a while, he didn¡¯t have any clue. After a long time, he could only shake his head helplessly. No matter what the Selina and the Stuat family were up to, he had no choice but to take measures ording to the actual situation.


    With manager Zhou¡¯s help, Selina did it, which made Anna Stuat restless.


    Not long after Anna Stuat returned to her office, the assistant secretaries of all departments came to her one after another, asking her to deal with all kinds of problems.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t have much time for the whole day.


    It was not easy for her to get off work in the afternoon, and she was in a hurry to go to the civil manor.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s car was already waiting in the underground parking lot.


    Seeing the tired look on Anna Stuat¡¯s face when she got in the car, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look good?¡±


    ¡°I went to bedtest night,¡± Anna Stuat waved her hand casually. She didn¡¯t want to say anything more and urged him to drive. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Seeing her attitude, Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t say anything more. She could only nod, but she kept an eye on it in her heart. She had made up her mind to investigate what was going on when she went back to thepany tomorrow.


    The car slowly drove out of the underground parking lot of the Andrew group and slowly disappeared from his sight.


    After a long while, a ck Bentley car window in the diagonally rear area slowly rolled down. Philip Andrew¡¯s face was exposed, and his expression was not very good-looking.


    Nic Bery, who was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, nced at him and said, ¡°didn¡¯t Miss Stuat sayst night that she was going to the civil manor to help you decorate the birthday party? I guess the two young masters were there to help.¡±


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Nic Bery¡¯s heart beat fast. When she was wondering if she should say something to ease the atmosphere, Philip Andrew finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Contact Professor Tang. Don¡¯t try your best when Anna Stuat goes to find her to modify the prescription next time.¡±


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°President Andrew!¡±


    It was a matter of whether Philip Andrew¡¯s leg could recover as soon as possible. Of course, Nic Bery couldn¡¯t sit by and watch Philip Andrew deal with it in this way.


    ¡°I know my physical condition very well. Just do as you say.¡±


    ¡°President Andrew, everything is just our guess. Besides, I don¡¯t think Miss Stuat is that kind of person. She is more like a friend of Mr. two.¡±


    ¡°You really¡­ You really can¡¯t make it. You are joking with your own legs!¡±


    Nic Bery tried to persuade her again.


    The Stuat family¡¯s decline was temporarily slowed down. Nic Bery couldn¡¯t understand why she had to use her legs this time.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    He tightened his hand slowly. After a long time, he said slowly, ¡°drive.¡±


    Second Andrew¡¯s wife arrived at the civil manor half an hour after Anna Stuat arrived.


    At first, Anna Stuat thought that she would do something to keep an eye on the manor, but he found that she was actually arranging the servants to decorate the manor, and everything was normal.


    But Anna Stuat didn¡¯t take it lightly.


    He still carefully arranged people to check every corner to make sure that there was no hidden danger, and then began to arrange.


    The night fell.


    The servants in the manor finally came to an end. They arranged security guards and bodyguards to guard the manor. Anna Stuat was about to leave.


    When she walked out of the manor, she found that Sadin Andrew was still waiting for her. Surprised, she asked, ¡°haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    She got the manor¡¯s design drawings and some designers¡¯ information from the history, so theyout of the venue today could be so smooth.


    ¡°The manor is located in a remote ce. You can¡¯t wait for a car here,¡± Sadin Andrew exined. ¡°Besides, I sent you here. How can I leave you alone here? Get in the car.¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t think too much.


    When she opened the door and got in the car, she asked, ¡°Mrs. two is also here. Don¡¯t you wait for him to leave together?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t like Mrs. two, she was Sadin Andrew¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Sadin Andrew said with a stiff expression. ¡°My mother has her own full-time driver.¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 167

    At this time,dy Andrew was being escorted out of the vi.


    Looking at the car in the distance which had gradually melted into the moonlight, he frowned slightly.


    At this time, a crowd of people beside them ttered, ¡°eh, Mrs. two, I see that car looks like the little President Andrew¡¯s.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice the strange expression on Mrs. Andrew¡¯s wife¡¯s face, but ttered himself, ¡°sure enough, the little President, Andrew, is filial. You just came out to make an arrangement for the matters of the resort, and he has to follow and watch. He is not like our child¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Lady Andrew suddenly snorted and shook off the man¡¯s hand.


    The woman who was kissing ass was stunned.


    ¡°Mrs. two!¡± she was about to catch up with Mrs. Second Andrew, but she had already taken two steps to the car, opened the door and got in.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Bang! The door was mmed shut.


    The woman¡¯s face froze all of a sudden. She looked at a loss through the window.


    Unfortunately,dy [À÷¶þ] didn¡¯t even cast a nce at her. With a slight wave of her hand, the driver immediately understood and stepped on the elerator to start the car. In a twinkling of an eye, the car disappeared from his sight, leaving only the exhaust gas on the ground.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the woman was stunned. ¡°She was fine just now. Why did she suddenly get angry?¡±


    The man next to her rolled his eyes at her and asked, ¡°are you really stupid or are you pretending to be?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If his son really came for her, he wouldn¡¯t have left without seeing her.¡±


    ¡°You mean that the little President Andrew is not here to visit Mrs. two?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The woman was even more confused. ¡°He is not here to see Mrs. two. Who else can hee to see?¡±


    The person who had spoken before snorted, ¡°have you forgotten that there is another person responsible for the arrangement of the venue besides two people?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    At the same time, Mrs. Andrew], who was sitting in the car, didn¡¯t look good either. She held the phone in her hand and kept struggling between calling and not calling.


    The servant who came to the Andrew family with her more than ten years ago couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw her like this.


    Mrs. Andrew] grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°why on earth did Sadin Andrewe here?¡±


    However, her thoughts were different from the previous two people.


    Sadin Andrew had always been on good terms with Philip Andrew. This time, she had set a big banner for Philip Andrew, waiting for him to fall into the trap. However, her own trap had not been set up yet, and Sadin Andrew, who had always been quiet, came.


    It was inevitable thatdy Andrew] felt a little nervous.


    ¡°Will he know?¡±


    After all, the dirty things of thest generation belonged to the previous generation.


    Although Mrs. Andrew is ruthless, just like Anglo Andrew, she always makes trouble without mercy.


    But from the way she taught Anglo Andrew, it could be seen that she had never thought of making Sadin Andrew the same as Anglo Andrew.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. don¡¯t frighten yourself.¡±


    The old servant held her hand back and said, ¡°think about [ÉÙÒ¯]¡¯s temper. If he really knows what you want to do, can he still be so calm?¡±


    As the saying goes, ¡°care is chaotic.¡± Andrewdy came to her senses and thought it was true. Then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But soon she had a new question.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not for this matter, why does hee here? Sadin Andrew is not a meddlesome person¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she seemed to remember something. She frowned and asked, ¡°when did the illegitimate daughter of the Stuat family leave?¡±


    ¡°She just came out before you.¡±


    Thinking of something,dy Andrew] frowned more tightly.


    The old servant knew her best. ¡°Are you suspecting¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± twodies denied without hesitation. ¡°Sadin and Andrew can¡¯t be born with that illegitimate daughter¡­¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t finish her words. She took out her phone and made a call.


    The phone was answered within three seconds.


    Selina said carefully, ¡°Mrs. two, what can I do for you?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s wife replied coldly.


    ¡°How are you getting along with Sadin Andrew in thepany?¡±


    Speaking of this, Selina couldn¡¯t help but pour out bitterness. ¡°I want to get along well with the little President, Andrew, but he was cheated by that bitch, Anna Stuat. He didn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡±


    ¡°Anna Stuat?¡± Mrs. Andrew] squinted her eyes and asked in a dangerous tone, ¡°how could the two get in touch?¡±


    How could Selina know so much? Of course, she asked three questions.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get an answer from her, Mrs. two had to give up and turned to say, ¡°help me keep an eye on them recently. If the two of them are too close, contact me immediately.¡±


    Although Selina was a little confused, she still answered honestly.


    She even chuckled to herself.


    With the help of Mrs. Andrew, Anna Stuat could only keep in touch with Sadin Andrew less. With that, it would be easier for her to get close to Philip Andrew?


    After hanging up the phone,dy Andrew]¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°The girl from the Stuat family can¡¯t be relied on alone. You can contact Mr. Huo and ask him to keep an eye on thepany. Don¡¯t let Sadin Andrew fall into the trap of that illegitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°If we really can¡¯t stop them¡­¡± her expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Then they can only be unable to see each other for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t know that her rtionship with Sadin Andrew had attracted the attention of Mrs. Andrew].


    She took Sadin Andrew¡¯s car back to the beauty mountain mansion.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she was shocked by a figure in front of the mansion.


    It was Philip Andrew.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡±


    In the past, the light in front of the inner door was as bright as daytime, but now it was turned off for some reason. In the dark shadow, only Philip Andrew was sitting on a wheelchair alone. Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t see his expression from a distance.


    When she was about to take a step forward and continue to talk to Philip Andrew, Philip Andrew suddenly turned around and was about to leave without saying a word.


    Anna Stuat was confused.


    ¡°Philip Andrew, what are you doing?¡± she was confused.


    Recently, Philip Andrew was really confused.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t answer Anna Stuat¡¯s question.


    The man¡¯s figure gradually integrated into the night andpletely disappeared from her sight.


    The two of them suddenly fell into a cold war because of something that even Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t understand.


    In the next few days, Anna Stuat was busy at both thepany and the civil manor. It took her several days to finish her work before Philip Andrew¡¯s birthday.


    It was rare that Andrew]¡¯s wife didn¡¯t do anything. After all the things were done, Anna Stuat finally breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 168

    The night was as dark as ink. The whole sky was shrouded in darkness, and almost half a star could not be seen all over the sky.


    Colorful lights had already been turned on inside and outside the vi. Another grand banquet in the imperial capital city was held quietly.


    The parking lot outside the manor was full of luxury cars.


    In the past, even when they saw each other on the road, they would also attract people to take photos of the luxury cars. But it wasmon here, and it was almost impossible to find them if they were thrown into the pile of cars.


    It was nearly 8 o¡¯clock, and most of the guests had alreadye. At this moment, under the guidance of a waiter, they were walking towards the gate of the manor.


    At this moment, a ck Rolls-Royce sped over and stopped at the gate of the civil manor in a high-profile manner.


    Even in such a crowded ce, this car was still eye-catching.


    It was not because of its brand, but because


    ¡°Is this the car of President Andrew? Is President Andrew here?¡±


    ¡°It must be President Andrew. This is his car!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello!¡±


    People around them whispered.


    Some guests who were qualified to greet Philip Andrew exchanged nces with each other and rushed towards the Rolls-Royce.


    Before he got to the side of the car, the driver got out of the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door of the back seat. The next second, a long leg in high heels was slowly exposed.


    Everyone stopped.


    ¡°Not President Andrew?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    They began to doubt again.


    The driver didn¡¯t have so many doubts. After opening the door, he stood aside with his hands down and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Stuat.¡±


    The next second, Anna Stuat got out of the car.


    Some of the guests who often paid attention to the gossips in the capital city squinted at Anna Stuat for a while and finally recognized it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the man from the Stuat family? He seems to be engaged to President Andrew.¡±


    ¡°President Andrew¡¯s fiancee? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    This kind of thing, which had not be an established fact, had always been reported by this kind of small newspapers. Except for the guest who liked to read gossip just now, most of the elites in the shopping mall would not pay attention to it.


    As expected, many people chimed in.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about it either. If President Andrew is engaged, how can he not invite us?¡±


    However, everyone knew what was going on.


    At this time, someone immediately said, ¡°she is not his fiancee. She is the girlfriend of President Andrew. There are two possibilities.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The whispers around her kepting to her ears, but Anna Stuat ignored them and walked straight forward without looking sideways.


    Until the discussion became louder and louder, and even the attitude of some people when they mentioned their mother was very contemptuous.


    ¡°It turns out that she is an illegitimate daughter. President Andrew is an iron tree. It is true that the daughter of a mistress who has never blossomed is really the daughter of a mistress. If a mother is capable, she is a tramp, and her daughter is not bad¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Before meeting Anna Stuat, Philip Andrew was a famous Golden Bachelor in the whole capital city.


    With the handsome face and the big Andrew group in his hand, even if his legs were injured, there were still countless women who tried every means to get close to him every day.


    It was a pity that so manydies from the capital had cut their heads and failed to get into the Andrew family. But now Anna Stuat had won the heart of Anna Stuat, so there were naturally many people who didn¡¯t like him.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened and stopped.


    Many people heard the girl¡¯s words because she spoke too loudly before. They wondered why Anna Stuat stopped.


    Meanwhile, he secretly looked at the woman who had spoken earlier.


    Sure enough, there was a moment of panic in the woman¡¯s heart, but she still forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡± Anna Stuat turned around and locked her eyes on the woman in the crowd. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had a good time just now?¡±


    He could allow these people to talk about him casually, treat him as a dessert after cooking, and speak freely, but he would never allow anyone to insult his mother.


    Emily Sandra and Bright Stuat were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    The reason why she hade to this point was that she had taken away their love as a daughter of a rich family, and that the Bright Stuat was a phoenix scum in nature.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, the woman who had spoken earlier looked a little embarrassed.


    But on second thought, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    She is just an illegitimate daughter. Now she is Philip Andrew¡¯s girlfriend. But everyone knows that she is an illegitimate daughter. Can she really enter the Andrew family?


    Without thinking about the woman, he immediately became confident.


    ¡°If I want to say, just tell me. Why does the Stuat family care so much about what I say?¡±


    Then she raised her chin slightly and snorted, and said arrogantly and slowly, ¡°what¡¯s more, did I say anything wrong?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen these people for a long time, which almost made Anna Stuat forget them. Among these so-called socialites in the capital, there were many people who had broken their mouths.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care what you say.¡± Anna Stuat smiled calmly.


    There was not the slightest trace of embarrassment in his words. ¡°It¡¯s just that my duty is a doctor. When I see a patient, I can¡¯t help but have an attack of an upational disease and want to diagnose for others.¡±


    The woman pondered over Anna Stuat¡¯s words and her face darkened the next second.


    ¡°Who are you calling insane?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not swearing.¡±


    She took two steps forward quietly and stood in front of the woman. Relying on her advantage of height, she looked down at her.


    ¡°Your eyes are white and yellow, your eyes are ck, and your tongue is blue. Miss, you are having an excessive sexual desire. It¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    As soon as they heard the 4 words ¡°excessive sexual desire¡±, many people around them thought of the ambiguousughter. The woman in front of them almost went ck and immediately roared angrily.


    However, Anna Stuat was not an empty shoot.


    ¡°Why is thisdy still in a hurry? I just kindly remind you that I noticed that your feet were weak when you walked just now. This symptom is very obvious¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡±


    The woman was exasperated.


    However, Anna Stuat didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    His body suddenly leaned forward a little, and his attitude suddenly changed.


    With a cold expression on his face, he said, ¡°you have to bear it. Any illness will inevitably lead to bad results, and it¡¯s the same to gossip.¡±

 Chapter 169

    ¡°You are right.¡± a cold and deep voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the gate of the civil mansion. Sure enough, Nic Bery pushed Philip Andrew, who was sitting on a wheelchair, into everyone¡¯s sight.


    She slowly approached and finally stopped in front of Anna Stuat.


    Philip Andrew nced at the previous woman and said, ¡°gossiping is indeed a problem.¡±


    He and Nic Bery came here not long ago, just when the woman had insulted Emily Sandra.


    Originally, Philip Andrew was going to help her solve the problem. When he arrived at the gate of the manor, he suddenly changed his mind and stopped behind the gate when he heard Anna Stuat¡¯s words.


    With the help of the pirs on the wall as a blind spot, they quietly watched the whole process.


    No one expected that Philip Andrew woulde out.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    ¡°¡­ President Andrew.¡± she swallowed and said in a trembling voice, ¡°you misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    All of a sudden, she came to her senses.


    A gust of cool wind blew over, instantly blowing out her heart full of jealousy.


    After regaining herposure, the woman recalled what she had done. She only felt terrified.


    How could she be so stupid and do such a thing on impulse?


    Olddy Andrew was not satisfied with Anna Stuat. No matter how dissatisfied Anna Stuat was, it was impossible for her to marry Philip Stuat in the future. That was what would happen in the future.


    But now, Anna Stuat was the real girlfriend of Philip Andrew, the fiancee of Philip Andrew that almost everyone thought of.


    It was her first time to show up, and she needed to use something to build prestige. But she was so stupid that she happened to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    But it was toote to figure it out.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t look at her for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s windy outside,¡± he said to Anna Stuat.


    Then the two of them walked into the vi, one behind the other.


    ¡°President Andrew!¡± the woman hurried to catch up with him.


    ¡°Miss, please behave yourself.¡± the driver had been following closely behind Anna Stuat. Now that Philip Andrew hade, he didn¡¯t need to follow her anymore. He stood in front of the woman.


    She moved so fast that she didn¡¯t hesitating at all.


    When the woman saw him open the door for Anna Stuat, she thought that he was just a driver and didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± she lowered her voice and pushed the driver as she spoke.


    Unfortunately, he had been working for Philip Andrew for so many years. As a driver, he was not an ordinary person. He was not weak at all.


    She tried her best to push the driver two times, but the driver still didn¡¯t move.


    The woman¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    His tone had gradually changed from arrogance to shock.


    However, the driver didn¡¯t show any mercy. He still held the woman in his arms until Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat disappeared from his sight.


    Seeing that she really couldn¡¯t catch up with him, the woman¡¯s heart broke down. She even covered her face and cried bitterly.


    The driver looked down at her and said, ¡°it¡¯s not until you speak out those hurtful words that you know you have to regret. Unfortunately, not everything has a chance to regret.¡±


    There were so many onlookers, and Philip Andrew¡¯s attitude was so clear just now.


    He was afraid that this woman would have a bad ending in the following.


    Not only her, but also her family was involved.


    After the driver left, there was a moment of silence, followed by a burst of whispers.


    ¡°Did President Andrewe out for that person on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. If it¡¯s not for her, is it for us?¡±


    ¡°So, the rumor online that they have broken up is fake.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Those small media on the Inte are fond of making up stories.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°It seems that they are in a good rtionship. The President Andrew has deliberatelye out to support her!¡±


    The interior of the manor was decorated with lights, and there was no dark corner in the manor under the light.


    On the path of the garden.


    Anna Stuat quietly distanced herself from Philip Andrew and asked with a long face, ¡°why did youe out?¡±


    The two of them had been in a cold war for a short period of time, so Anna Stuat¡¯s tone sounded a little stiff at the moment.


    Philip Andrew nced at her and was about to say something.


    Nic Bery quickly stopped him with a smile.


    ¡°Seeing that you haven¡¯te in for such a long time, President Andrew was a little worried and asked me to take him out to have a look.¡±


    As for Philip Andrew¡¯s words, he knew clearly that if Philip Andrew really wanted to say something good, it would be a bad thing.


    Philip Andrew nced at him.


    Nic Bery rubbed her nose with a guilty conscience.


    After all, there was no reason for me to interrupt the leader¡¯s words. But on second thought, I was thinking about your lifelong happiness. I did nothing wrong!


    He became more confident.


    As expected, the expression on Anna Stuat¡¯s face softened a little, but she still said, ¡°what can happen to me?¡±


    After that, when they walked into the manor, they didn¡¯t deliberately keep a distance from Philip Andrew. The atmosphere between them seemed to be peaceful.


    There was a professional make-up artist waiting in the manor. After Anna Stuat entered the reception hall, she was led upstairs to change her dress.


    After the party started, the guests entered the hall one after another.


    As the host of the banquet, Philip Andrew naturally received guests in the banquet hall. He didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde uninvited.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Jeremy.¡±


    With a beautifully packaged gift box in her hand, Selina quickly walked up to Philip Andrew and handed it to him with a smile. ¡°I made it myself. I¡¯ve been studying these days¡­¡±


    She talked to herself and didn¡¯t notice the guests¡¯ expression as if they had seen a ghost.


    Although it was today¡¯s host, not everyone could be greeted by Philip Andrew in person. Basically, only the few CEOs who had the same status as Philip Andrew and had cooperation with the Andrew group woulde to greet them.


    Besides, they didn¡¯t talk nonsense. They talked about the recent trend of the stock market or the cooperation strategy.


    Most of the guests present were very sensible. When they saw these big shots, they couldn¡¯t help but get close to them.


    They were satisfied to attend Philip Andrew¡¯s birthday party.


    Most of the people who had just joined Philip Andrew¡¯s birthday party were celebrities in the upper ss of the capital. They could also make friends with many big shots in the party.


    As for Philip Andrew, she would be very satisfied if she could talk to him in his spare time.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that there was really such a blind person like Selina.


    Several big boss were talking about thepany¡¯s strategic direction in the future, but now Selina suddenly inserted in, so they stopped talking.


    They exchanged nces and then looked at Philip Andrew jokingly, ¡°President Andrew, you are so lucky to have a girlfriend. No wonder you always hide your fiancee from us. It turns out that she is such a beautiful woman.¡±


    These people in front of him naturally didn¡¯t pay much attention to the gossip on the Inte.


    However, they didn¡¯t pay attention to the gossip, but to Philip Andrew. They knew that Philip Andrew had a fiancee, but they didn¡¯t know who she was.


    Seeing Selina¡¯s attitude, she subconsciously took Selina as Anna Stuat.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face darkened.


    However, Selina was still unconscious.


    What¡¯s more, when she heard someone call her Philip Andrew¡¯s fiancee, she felt a little happy.


    She pretended to be shy and said, ¡°Sir, you misunderstood me. I¡­¡±


    Her face turned red with shyness. Her attitude was more like refusal than exnation.


    Nic had been in the business world for so many years. He was used to helping Philip Andrew deal with all kinds of women who wanted to pounce on him. Over the years, he had already be a bitch evaluator.


    As soon as Selina opened her mouth, he knew what she wanted to say.


    He immediately interrupted without hesitation, ¡°you misunderstood. This is not the fiancee of the President Andrew, but the SelinaMiss Stuat of the Stuat group.¡±


    Although she said the same words as Selina, her attitude was totally different.


    His stiff tone was immediately recognized by the several CEOs.

 Chapter 170

    ¡°I see.¡±


    Selina felt wronged.


    She looked at Philip Andrew eagerly, as if she was going to cry.


    Unfortunately, Nic Bery, the bitch evaluator, didn¡¯t give her any chance and stepped forward to stop her and Philip Andrew.


    He forcefully took the gift from her hand and said, ¡°thank you for the gift from Miss Stuat to President Andrew. Miss Song of the Song family is now in the back hall. If Miss Stuat wants to go, he cane over here.¡±


    Although the person in front of her was uninvited, out of politeness and Gentlemanliness, Nic Bery couldn¡¯t drive him away.


    But his words and attitude were obvious.


    What¡¯s more.


    He also called a waiter passing by and handed the gift he had just taken from Selina to the waiter.


    ¡°This is the gift the guest gave to Mr. Li. Put it on the table in front of us.¡±


    The treatment was the same as that of other guests.


    Other people¡¯s gifts didn¡¯t attract Philip Andrew¡¯s attention. They were basically piled up on the table.


    At this moment, the table in front of the door was almost full of gifts.


    The bosses were all smart.


    As the most popr person around Philip Andrew, Nic Bery knew Philip Andrew best.


    In ancient times, he was the eunuch beside the emperor. His words basically represented Philip Andrew.


    It seemed that this woman was not only not the legal wife, but also a mistress raised outside. She might just be amon woman who wanted to hook up with Philip Andrew.


    They looked at Selina with a yful look.


    One of them even narrowed his eyes slightly and took two steps towards Selina.


    ¡°Miss Selina from the Stuat group?¡±


    Selina was overjoyed to hear someone talking to her. She turned around and saw a rough face.


    The man was wearing an expensive handmade suit, but his big belly made his expensive suit much cheaper.


    Although they were also the top figures in the upper ss of the capital.


    Butpared with Philip Andrew, who was young and promising.


    Selina forced a smile and replied, ¡°yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I vaguely remember that our subsidiary had a cooperation with the Stuat group. To tell you the truth, I should have met your father.¡±


    Such a big shot naturally wouldn¡¯t have any impression of a nobody like Bright Stuat, but he could say such words casually.


    Selina smiled, ¡°really?¡±


    The man said a few more words casually, and then his purpose was revealed. ¡°I just heard from Miss Stuat that you are learning Tao Arts recently. Speaking of this, my daughter is also learning this recently. I don¡¯t know if I have the honor or not, and I will add Miss Stuat as her contact number. In the future, if there is any problem in this respect, you can ask for my advice.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was an ambiguousughter from the side.


    Everyone was a man. How could they not know each other?


    The man who spoke was Mr. Li, the CEO of the sess group. He was a famous yboy in the business circle. Although he had some connections with Philip Andrew because of business, in essence, he and Philip Andrew were two different kinds of people.


    Everyone knew why such a man wanted to add Selina¡¯s phone number?


    What the hell was wrong with the art of Tao? To please her was for the social status of the Li family. If he really wanted to teach his daughter to learn the art of Tao, couldn¡¯t he find a master?


    Selina was not a fool.


    The man¡¯s eyes were not pure when he looked at her. At this moment, Selina¡¯s face turned red as soon as he said such insulting words.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she bit her lips and looked at Philip Andrew for help.


    Unfortunately, Philip Andrew was so determined that he didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    Selina became more and more unwilling. She clenched her fists.


    Mr. Li didn¡¯t get any response, and his face was a little unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Miss Stuat doesn¡¯t want to go with you?¡± Yun cann asked in a low voice, with a hint of threat in it.


    If it was the former Stuat group, you might have to consider the situation.


    But what the hell was Stuatpany now?


    He didn¡¯t care about apany that was about to go bankrupt.


    As for Selina, she was nothing at all. She was the daughter of a bankrupt woman, not even anding Phoenix.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, she had brazenly stuck to Philip Andrew. Mr. Li still couldn¡¯t understand what kind of person she was?


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Selina¡¯s face turned pale and forced a smile.


    She was just brainless, but she was not stupid. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Mr. Li in front of her, let alone the Stuat family. So she took out her phone and exchanged contact information with Mr. Li before she said goodbye.


    When she left, there was another burst ofughter behind her.


    Selina blushed at his words, but she hated him to the core.


    However, she didn¡¯t hate Philip Andrew or Mr. Li. Instead, she med all the faults on Anna Stuat.


    After walking out of the crowd, she took ast look at Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew still lowered his head and looked calm. He didn¡¯t know what Mr. Li and the others in front of him were talking about and smiled happily.


    But her smile was so dazzling.


    ¡°Since you are so heartless, don¡¯t me me!¡± Selina bit her lips and murmured.

 Chapter 171

    The guests were mostly concentrated in the center of the banquet hall, surrounded by groups of three or five, chatting andughing happily.


    Taking advantage of no one noticing her side, Selina squeezed her bag tightly and quietly followed the side door behind the banquet hall to the back hall.


    After searching for a while, I did indeed see a room with a doorte reading ¡°Li¡±.


    That¡¯s it.


    She took a quiet breath, silently giving herself a boost, and walked towards the room with her legs crossed.


    But he was stopped at the door and said, ¡°This is the private rest room of the Andrew family, outsiders cannot enter


    Xiwei Manor is the most famous hot spring vi in the entire capital, and many well-known wealthy families in the capital have reserved fixed rest rooms here.


    Selina¡¯s heart thumped and jumped rapidly.


    Her hand trembled slightly as she reached into her bag and pulled out a room card from inside.


    I am a guest invited by Second Mrs. Andrew and I am feeling a bit ufortable now. She asked me toe here to rest for a while, ¡°Selina said.


    The two security guards took the card over and carefully checked it. There were no problems, so they exchanged nces.


    One of the security guards said, ¡°Please wait a moment, let¡¯s go call the seconddy to confirm


    Selina¡¯s heart was a bit anxious.


    Nodded and urged, ¡°Could you please make it up as soon as possible? It¡¯s really ufortable


    A security guard will soon go and call Second Mrs. Andrew next to her.


    After a while, he returned to the door of the rest room and respectfully bowed to Selina before making way for the road and saying, ¡°Miss Stuat, pleasee in


    The other security guard saw this and quickly started learning with a certain style.


    Selina smoothly entered the rest room and after closing the door, she leaned heavily against the door panel, covering her heart with her right hand, feeling the pulsation of her heart.


    Surprisingly, I really came in smoothly


    In that situation just now, if anything unexpected happens, my n for today will bepletely ruined.


    After closing her eyes heavily and calming down her emotions for a while, Selina began to look inside the rest room.


    Not too much space, there is a sofa dedicated to rest inside, and there is also a makeup table on the side. The tea table in the old living room is neatly arranged.


    Her gaze quickly locked onto the tea table and quickly walked forward.


    She reached out and touched the teapot, feeling the temperature.


    The tentacles still show some signs of scalding ¨C the teapot¡¯s instion effect is already very good, so when you reach out and touch it, you can still feel the heat, indicating that the tea has just been brewed for a short time.


    After estimating the time it took for the tea to maintain its temperature, Selina fumbled in her bag and finally found a small bottle.


    You forced me to do this, ¡°Selina gritted her teeth as she gazed at the porcin white bottle for a moment.¡± You don¡¯t like me as a wealthy youngdy, but you prefer an illegitimate daughter. Then you can¡¯t me me for using this methodCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She said it was more likeforting herself: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you like that woman now. When we get along more in the future, you will naturally know my good intentions


    With a cold look in his eyes, he lifted the lid of the teapot and secretly poured the entire bottle of medicinal powder from the small porcin bottle in his hand.


    After pouring in the white powder, it quickly melts in boiling water.


    After finishing all this, Selina¡¯s hands trembled violently, and she managed to suppress her fear and fled to the side.


    It¡¯s not that bad things have never been done before, but it¡¯s still the first time it¡¯s been done to Philip Andrew ¨C she knows in her own heart that if something unexpected happens this time, what¡¯s waiting for her is likely to be irreversible.


    She know the reason why it is not advisable to stay here for a long time.


    Selina didn¡¯t stay here much either. She cleaned up the traces she had left in the room and hurriedly opened the door to go out.


    The two security guards outside were surprised to see here out so quickly and said, ¡°Miss Stuat


    I don¡¯t feel that ufortable anymore, ¡°Selina pretended to be casual.¡± I remember the birthday party is about to start, right


    The security guard was a bit unsure, but still nodded and said, ¡°Yes


    I definitely have to attend, there¡¯s nothing too ufortable either. I¡¯ll just take a moment to get over it


    So Selina walked out on her own.


    Although the two security guards were puzzled, they didn¡¯t ask much.


    After all, they are just two workers, and even  Mrs. Andrew personally exined that Selina can freely enter and exit the Andrew family¡¯s rest room today. What do they have to say?


    Take your time


    Selina¡¯s pace was not fast or slow, and she swayed step by step in her high heels, showcasing the demeanor of a youngdy.


    It wasn¡¯t until she reached the turning point and confirmed that two security guards couldn¡¯t see her, that she quickly ran forward and fled the scene.


    She had just left for a moment when another person arrived outside the break.


    Second Young Master


    The two security guards saw Sadin Andrew and immediately spoke in unison.


    They don¡¯t recognize Selina, so how could they not recognize Sadin Andrew as the second young master of the Andrew family.


    Although this rest room is owned by the Andrew family, in fact, Philip Andrew himself still has a slight gasp when discussing business or asionally talking outside the hotel. Living, they rarelye to Xiwei Mountain Vi.


    The Andrew family came more frequently, but instead it was the Second Lady.


    Recently, second Mrs. Andrew was angry about Anglo Andrew raising her mistress outside. Sadin Andrew, in order tofort his mother, did note here with him as much as possible.


    So the security guards here are very familiar and even slightly panting when talking: ¡°I¡¯ll go in and rest for a while. There¡¯s nothing big, don¡¯t disturb me


    Two days ago, he was sent by Anglo Andrew to a branch office abroad on a business trip. Last night, he remembered that today was Philip Andrew¡¯s birthday, so he stayed up all night and rushed back by ne overnight.


    This is the time for fatigue.


    Hey, just now


    One of the security guards originally wanted to report to Sadin Andrew about Selina¡¯s recent visit.


    Before he could finish speaking, another security guard hit him heavily on the elbow.


    After the door mmed shut and Sadin Andrew had already entered the rest room, the previous security guard couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What are you blocking me for? I haven¡¯t reported this to Li Ershao yet


    Didn¡¯t you see how tired the young master is? What can¡¯t you reportter and have to disturb him now


    The security guard thought about it earlier and it was indeed such a truth.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Lady Li is carrying the burden behind her, and it seems that nothing can happen.


    even if something really happens and the sky copses, isn¡¯t there a talldy like Li Er standing up here?


    So these two people forgot to report this matter with peace of mind.

 Chapter 172

    Since returning to the banquet hall, Selina has been keeping a close eye on Philip Andrew in the center of the venue.


    Seeing his wheelchair move a little, his eyebrows will also jump fiercely, and his nervousness is even more unspeakable.


    However, Philip Andrew has never left and ns to take a break in the break for a while.


    He seems to be unaware of exhaustion.


    After dealing with wave after wave, the guests who came to the banquet switched from one conversation to another.


    Aren¡¯t you thirsty? ¡°Selina angrily pounded the table fiercely.


    The bed table with various colors of fruit and champagne on it shook fiercely.


    The woman next to her who was picking up a piece of pastry to taste immediately looked over.


    It¡¯s okay not to look at it, I can¡¯t see it anymore. I¡¯m still an acquaintance.


    Oh, isn¡¯t this the bigdy of our Anshi Group? Oh, yes, look at my memory. Anshi Group is about to go bankrupt, so what¡¯s the old saying about bigdies and smalldies? The phoenix thatnded


    After tossing and turning for half an hour, Anna Stuat finally tidied up and was able to free herself from the hands of several makeup artists.


    The main makeup artist looked at Anna Stuat in front of the floor mirror, amazed that she could almost squeeze an egg into her mouth.


    Although Anna Stuat had someints about the fact that she had painted for more than half an hour, she had to admit that the makeup was indeed stunning.


    She smiled slightly and expressed gratitude to the makeup artists.


    Then he slowly walked out of the dressing room with his skirt in his hand.


    Along the way, the Andrew family arranged for a security servant to maintain order on the estate, and her gaze was quite stunning.


    It¡¯s not how much Anna Stuat¡¯s makeup has transformed his entire personality.


    It¡¯s just that for so long, Anna Stuat has always appeared in front of everyone with a in face. Although she can¡¯t be said to be ugly, she is actually a bit inconspicuous in the circle of beautifuldies in the capital.


    However, after putting on this makeup today, her eyebrows, eyes, and facial features have be much brighter.


    Prepare to go directly to the banquet hall.


    Suddenly, a servant timidly called out to her, ¡°Miss Stuat


    Anna Stuat turned around and found out that it was a gardener arranged in the garden.


    Seeing Anna Stuat turn around, the gardener quickly wiped her hands on her apron.


    I used to be approachable when I was with Anna Stuat on weekdays, but after putting on makeup, I looked a bit domineering, and the gardener was still a bit nervous.


    Ann¡­ Miss Stuat


    Anna Stuat smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s up? You don¡¯t need to be nervous


    Upon hearing her tone, the gardener immediately rxed.


    The expression on his face was also less tense, which exins why he called out to Anna Stuat.


    I just saw Master Sadin Andrewing and going to the rest room, but he didn¡¯te out for a long time after entering


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression was somewhat inexplicable.


    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with Sadin Andrew noting out of the rest room.


    She saw that the gardener¡¯s expression was not right, and her brow furrowed slightly. After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Is there any other situation


    Before Master Sadin Andrew, another person also went to our rest room. She was a woman, and I didn¡¯t recognize her. She stayed in for a while beforeing out. However


    But what


    When the woman entered, the security guard was still there but didn¡¯t stop him, so I hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to report


    i see.


    Anna Stuat nodded and turned her head in the direction pointed by the gardener towards the Andrew family¡¯s rest room.


    There are no security guards guarding the entrance anymore.


    The old man quickly said, ¡°Just now, all the security guards have been transferred to maintain order in the banquet hall


    Anna Stuat thought for a moment, but also felt a bit inappropriate.


    Although it is reasonable to say that Sadin Andrew went to the rest room of the Andrew family¡¯s house to rest, it is not a big deal. However, considering that he had been there for so long, it is inevitable that some unexpected idents would ur.


    So she decided to take a look.


    Without security guards guarding, Anna Stuat smoothly entered and noticed Sadin Andrew lying on the sofa as soon as she entered.


    His eyes and eyes were tightly closed, his eyebrows were furrowed, his face had an abnormal blush, and there were stillrge sweat droplets on his forehead.


    Sadin Andrew? ¡°Anna Stuat shouted from a distance.


    The man on the sofa seemed unconscious, his brows furrowed tightly.


    Anna Stuat carefully observed, only to find that one of his hands was still tightly gripping the side of the sofa, and immediately the veins on the back of his hand were faintly exposed.


    She realized something was wrong and quickly stepped forward.


    Sadin Andrew, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°He reached out and patted his cheek lightly, but unfortunately, he still didn¡¯t receive a response.


    Anna Stuat knew something was definitely wrong and quickly went to feel his pulse.


    The man on the sofa was sleeping very restlessly at the moment. Anna Stuat had a lot of effort to finally beat his pulse. After a while, her brows furrowed and she said, ¡°This is poisoning. How could it be


    Turning around, She nced around and immediately saw the tea cup on the table next to me, quickly locking my suspicion onto the cup.


    Anna Stuat was about to reach out for it when Sadin Andrew on the sofa reached out and hooked him directly.


    The back of her head hit the sofa heavily, and Anna Stuat let out a scream of surprise.


    However, before he could say anything more, Sadin Andrew suppressed it.


    He had already woken up, and with his eyes open, he could see a crimson patch in his eyes. On Anna Stuat¡¯s body, he was also breathing slightly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At the sight of him, Anna Stuat felt uneasy.


    This is clearly someone else¡¯s way of taking that medicine!


    Sadin Andrew, do you still feel anything? ¡°He struggled and shouted forcefully at Sadin Andrew.


    The gardener waited for a while, but Anna Stuat didn¡¯te out of the rest room. She was worried that something was really wrong and hesitated for a while before choosing to report to Philip Andrew at the banquet hall.


    He was a lowly servant and it was already difficult for him to enter the banquet hall. It took him a lot of effort to finally meet Philip Andrew.


    President Andrew! ¡°The gardener appeared hesitant as he approached Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes slightly and turned his head to look at several partners next to him.


    Mr. and Mrs, there are some things that need to be dealt with by me, please forgive me for my leaving


    President Andrew, please be busy first


    After the two partners left, the gardener quickly exined their intention.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face changed slightly and he said to Nic Bery beside him, ¡°Hurry up and take a look


    Anna Stuat had no idea that Philip Andrew was about to arrive. Looking at Sadin Andrew¡¯s painful expression in front of her, she knew it was impossible to wake him up. She could only grit her teeth and pull a silver needle out of her small bundle around her waist.

 Chapter 173

    This is something she has been ustomed to carrying around since her rebirth.


    If she could carry a small bag of silver needles with her in her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t be helpless in the face of many situations.


    Her master once told her that a doctor¡¯s weapon is a silver needle in their own hands, and never give it to anyone else. But she thought about what she could encounter and didn¡¯t take this sentence to heart.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that I realized regret.


    Anna Stuat shook her head at the thought and pulled her thoughts out of her memories.


    Looking at Sadin Andrew, who had no reason in front of her, she sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and groped twice on the side of his neck, quickly finding a certain acupoint and piercing it heavily.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s breath suddenly stopped in front of him, and his body fell softly.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, looking at the current situation, new problems have also emerged.


    Anna Stuat was already under his pressure, and now she is even more firmly pressed. People who fell into aa were already more difficult to lift, so Anna Stuat struggled hard twice but couldn¡¯t move.


    On the contrary, I was so tired that sweat welled up on my forehead.


    She had to temporarily stop and take a heavy breath, rest for a while, and begin to feel for her phone to call for help.


    At this moment, something suddenly came in outside the lounge.


    The sound was light, but Anna Stuat still heard it. His eyes lit up and he was about to say something. The next second, the door to the lounge was suddenly pushed open from outside.


    The sunlight shone in through the gap pushed open by the door, making Anna Stuat unable to open her eyes.


    She instinctively reached out and covered her forehead.


    When he gradually adapted to the light and moved his hand down, Philip Andrew¡¯s iron blue face met him head-on.


    However, Anna Stuat has not yet noticed.


    Just in time! ¡°She eximed in surprise,¡± Hurry up and help me


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Philip Andrew¡¯s hands slowly tightened, his body also tightened, and his face looked unsightly tight.


    There seemed to be a crazy beast constantly raging in his heart. He tried his best to restrain himself, but the more he restrained himself, the stronger the palpitations became.


    Nic Bery is the closest person to Philip Andrew and the one who can most feel the low pressure emanating from him.


    At this moment, Nic Bery can be said to be too atmospheric to breathe, and her eyes are down and she dare not breathe too loudly.


    Anna Stuat gradually realized something was wrong and frowned slightly, ¡°You


    She suddenly thought of something, nced at her current situation, and immediately patted her head, realizing that Philip Andrew had misunderstood.


    You misunderstood, things are not what you see, ¡°Anna Stuat shook her head and quickly organized her words in her heart.


    Fortunately, despite the anger in front of Philip Andrew, who had already torn his heart to pieces, he did notpletely break free, at least giving Anna Stuat the opportunity to exin.


    Anna Stuat said, ¡°The thing is, the gardener just told me that Sadin Andrew hasn¡¯t been out of the break for a long time and was worried about something unexpected, so he asked me toe and take a look. Then when I came, he had some problems with his condition. I wanted to help him take a look at the wheat, but it turned out like this


    She spread out her hand as she spoke, looking very helpless.


    Philip Andrew stared at her in silence for a while.


    What I¡¯m saying is true. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the garden wife and I¡¯ll take you overter. Although I don¡¯t know why, Anna Stuat still followed her heart and subconsciously exined to Philip Andrew.


    However, even so, his heart was still very uneasy.


    Fortunately, after a while, Philip Andrew, who had been silent, finally spoke slowly and said, ¡°Go and help someone up


    Although he didn¡¯t give a name, Chen Ming immediately realized that he was speaking to himself. He was immediately aroused and quickly got up to help the person.


    Sadin Andrew, who was in aa, was indeed difficult to deal with. The two of them worked tirelessly and finally helped him to the side.


    Anna Stuat was finally released.


    She held onto the wall with one hand and took a soft breath, ¡°It¡¯s good you guys came


    If it weren¡¯t Philip Andrew who came but something, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to exin the other people with 100 mouths.


    After all, nowadays people are more willing to believe what they see rather than what the truth is?


    If someone really pushes the door and breaks this scene, I¡¯m afraid by then, rumors outside will already be flying in the sky.


    What future sister-inw seduces my uncle? Such vulgar remarks are definitely notcking.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s brow remained slightly furrowed.


    Arriving at the sofa in the lounge and ncing at Sadin Andrew, who was in aa at the moment, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him


    Anna Stuat choked for a moment, her expression a bit awkward.


    After a long time, he pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°I just passed out


    He coughed lightly and said, ¡°When I came over just now, I noticed something was wrong with his condition. Later, something like that happened again, so I had to use a needle to stun him


    Philip Andrew fixed his gaze and indeed saw a silver needle inserted somewhere around Sadin Andrew¡¯s neck.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he¡¯s not that easy to fool: ¡°You said his condition is not right, what¡¯s the matter


    How do you say that?


    Anna Stuat¡¯s expression suddenly became more entangled.


    Can¡¯t you tell Philip Andrew that his cousin has taken that medication?


    Not to mention, it seems a bit inappropriate. Sadin Andrew is currently in aa, but the drug properties in his body have notpletely disappeared. The top priority is to send him to the hospital first.


    But if Philip Andrew¡¯s expression is not clearly exined to him, he will definitely not take a single day off.


    Um¡­ I just gave him a rough set of wheat, but the specific situation is not very clear. Would you like to call Dr. Turner to take a look


    For today¡¯s banquet, the preparations for the Andrew family are veryplete.


    Taking a deep look at Anna Stuat, Philip Andrew turned his head and gave Nic Berry a look.


    But seven or eight minutes, Dr Turner rushed over with his medical kit on his back.


    At first, looking at Sadin Andrew¡¯s appearance, he was very worried, but after a series of examinations, his expression suddenly became a bit strange.


    The expression gradually changed from solemn to awkward.


    Dr. Turner, what is the situation with Second Young Master? ¡°Nic Bery, no matter how shrewd she is, cannot predict the entire situation. See Dr Turner¡¯s expression was incorrect and he thought there was some big problem, so he urgently asked.


    Dr. Turner nced at Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat was very witty and immediately lowered her face, expressionless as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a breath


    It was almost like running away and leaving the Andrew family¡¯s lounge.

 Chapter 174

    She stayed outside for a while, estimating the Dr. inside Turner should have also exined the situation clearly to Philip Andrew. Anna Stuat was pondering whether to go in again when identally nced aside and suddenly saw a slender figure walking gracefully towards the octagonal door of the flower hall.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s movements paused slightly, and her eyes narrowed.


    During the pause, Selina had already carried her handbag and walked over with an enchanting figure.


    In fact, she also saw a person standing at the entrance of the rest room from a distance, looking a bit like Anna Stuat. She had never been sure until now when she approached.


    Selina¡¯s face changed slightly and she nced at the tightly closed door behind Anna Stuat, with an uncontroble nervousness in her expression for an instant.


    However, her reaction was also quick, and in an instant, she recovered as usual: ¡°Why are you here


    As soon as he spoke, he had the usual arrogant tone.


    Anna Stuat originally wanted to abuse her, but on second thought, she realized something was wrong.


    She suddenly remembered what the gardener¡¯s wife had said before.


    Before Sadin Andrew entered the restroom, there was a woman who hade to the Andrew family¡¯s resting ce, but unfortunately, after Sadin Andrew came in, he was hit.


    It¡¯s really hard not to connect these two things together.


    Thinking about this, Anna Stuat immediately changed her original idea: ¡°Do I still need to report to you when I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Philip Andrew¡¯s fianc ¨¦ e, but it¡¯s you. Do you have the right to enter the venue of this banquet


    She looked up and down at Selina, using her usual aloof gaze.


    After spending two lifetimes together, Anna Stuat has already had enough understanding of her half sister. Normally, at this time, Selina should have already jumped out of steam.


    You! ¡°Selina was really angry, and her whole face twisted along with it.


    It was supposed to be angry, but the anger had just reached a high point when it suddenly turned sharply, as if forcibly restrained.


    I¡¯m toozy to argue with you


    There is indeed a problem.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised.


    She thought for a moment in her heart, then let out a cold snort, pretending to be toozy to answer Selina, and turned around to reach out to the door during her retirement.


    Selina¡¯s expression did indeed change.


    Her voice was raised a lot, and her voice suddenly became extremely sharp: ¡°What are you doing


    Anna Stuat¡¯s movements suddenly turned around, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and said, ¡°What does this have to do with you


    YouN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Selina¡¯s heart was pounding at the moment, and it was a tense moment.


    She had been staring at Philip Andrew in the banquet hall before, but she was met by a stic sisters before, and the two people satirized each other in a weird way.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she realized that Philip Andrew had already left the banquet hall at some point.


    After asking someone, she realized that Philip Andrew hade to the lounge.


    She quickly rushed over.


    She thought it was her own chance, but unexpectedly, there was Anna Stuat standing at the entrance of the lounge.


    Anna Stuat, Anna Stuat again!


    Anna Stuat, it¡¯s Anna Stuat again!


    Selina was full of  hatred, and she could only wish to break Anna Stuat into eight pieces.


    But she can only endure at this moment, absolutely not enough to let Anna Stuat spend her n.


    It¡¯s nothing, I just think it¡¯s necessary to remind you that Mrs. Li is about to arrive. You might as well go out and wee her


    Would you kindly remind me? ¡°Anna Stuat pretended to doubt.


    Actually, she already had a n in her mind.


    The incident of Sadin Andrew¡¯s poisoning is definitely rted to peace of mind.


    It¡¯s just that Anna Stuat still has some doubts in her heart.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s birthday party, he didn¡¯t send an invitation letter to Selina. How did Selinae?


    And how did Selina enter the Andrew family¡¯s lounge, which had previously been guarded by security guards?


    If Anna Stuat could have guessed it was rted to Lady Andrew before, but Sadin Andrew was implicated in this matter. Lady Li had no reason to bring her son in for Selina¡¯s sake.


    I¡¯m just afraid you might lose face with our Stuat family, after all, now everyone knows you¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of our Stuat family


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brow slightly raised.


    Then, in Selina¡¯s gaze, she turned and headed towards the banquet hall.


    Selina breathed a great sigh of relief as she saw his figure gradually disappearing into her sight.


    Her legs also softened, and at that moment she realized that her back was already half wet.


    Not bad, I¡¯m d I seeded, ¡°Selina murmured in a low voice as she clenched her bag and quietly breathed a breath into her heart. Only then did she muster the courage to look towards the closed door of the lounge in front of her.


    Step by step, reach out and push the door open.


    However, the scene in the lounge next secondpletely surprised Selina.


    In the sofa in the lounge, with his back to himself, there was a person lying on his side ¨C but this person was not Philip Andrew.


    Because at this moment, Philip Andrew was sitting in his wheelchair with a gloomy gaze on himself.


    You, you¡¯re okay! ¡°She blurted out subconsciously.


    As soon as I spoke, I realized there was a problem.


    Philip Andrew narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely rted to you


    Me, it¡¯s not like that. You misunderstood me. It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Anna Stuat


    Selina suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up: ¡®Yes, Anna Stuat, she¡¯s trying to frame me!¡¯


    As she spoke, her eyes shone with resentment.


    Although Selina is foolish, she is not a fool either. At this moment, she naturally realized that Anna Stuat¡¯s words just now were clearly deceiving her, and her heart was filled with hatred.


    At this moment, I just want to pour all the dirty water onto Anna Stuat¡¯s body.


    What did she frame you for? Did she frame you for medication


    Selina¡¯s brain spun rapidly, and as she saw Philip Andrew¡¯s expression, it became increasingly gloomy and her gaze became even more unfriendly. Finally, she turned her heart and said, ¡°Yes, I prescribed the medicine, but what about Anna Stuat? Do you really think he¡¯s so innocent


    With some concern in her heart, Selina spoke half truthfully, ¡°Brother Philip, I made a mistake in taking the medicine, but everything is just because I love you too much. But what about Anna Stuat? Is she worth your kindness to him


    Why did Sadin Andrew appear here? Coincidentally, Anna Stuat appeared here again? Have you never suspected anything between the two of them


    A sentence almost immediately pierced into a part of Philip Andrew¡¯s heart that he was least willing to mention.


    His face darkened.


    Selina, however, remained unaware and continued to say, ¡°Do you believe that the future sister-inw and brother-inw will meet in an empty lounge and say they have nothing between them


    But it¡¯s just a coincidence that she identally took the medicine I ordered, so Anna Stuat came up with the idea of ming me for all the problems! You can me me, but you can¡¯t be deceived by her

 Chapter 175

    Brother Andrew, what I said


    Shut up


    Philip Andrew¡¯s voice began to ring coldly.


    His body exuded a low air pressure, and his eyes looked coldly at Selina.


    Selina was immediately startled by Philip Andrew¡¯s terrifying appearance, and even if she had the courage, she was now too scared to speak.


    Get out, ¡°Philip Andrew shouted coldly.


    Selina naturally felt unwilling.


    Can you take a look at Philip Andrew¡¯s expression? He dares to say more, but in his heart, he resents Anna Stuat even more. He stomps his feet with hatred and runs out twisting his waist.


    Nic Bery was also very flustered at the moment.


    It has to be said that although Selina was kicked out, her just move was indeed a loss.


    Philip Andrew had always had grudges about the rtionship between Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew due to previous events, but it happened that Selina still couldn¡¯t bring up any pot.


    President Andrew, Miss Stuat will definitely not


    You go out too


    Before he could finish speaking, Philip Andrew looked up and said, ¡°Do you want me to say it again


    Nic Bery¡¯s heart trembled and she quickly lowered her head, afraid to say anything more.


    It¡¯s ultimately the matter of Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, and the emotional issues between men and women have always been the most difficult to handle. Even as Philip Andrew¡¯s assistant, no matter how versatile he is in the 10 items, he cannot help Philip Andrew handle emotional issues.


    Anyway, let them go.


    Yes. ¡°She lowered her head and responded, as Nic Bery turned around and left the lounge.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Sadin Andrew woke up from the hospital ward, he only felt a severe headache.


    He sat up slowly, raised his hand and rubbed the center of his eyebrows to relieve the fatigue in his brain. He rubbed his fingers and suddenly gave a slight pause, and a picture suddenly came to mind.


    His movements froze instantly.


    How could such a scenee to mind in his mind?


    Sadin Andrew began to despise himself in his heart, constantly admonishing himself with a few words, and finally the image in his mind slowly faded.


    After a long time, his expression had gradually calmed down.


    At this moment, a little nurse came to inspect the room and saw him wake up, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Mr. Andrew, if you wake up, I¡¯ll go and call someone


    Sadin Andrew originally wanted to stop her and ask something, but before the words could be uttered, the little nurse had already rushed out.


    He could only give up.


    Fortunately, not long after, the little nurse brought someone to the ward.


    In addition, several doctors in white coats were followed one after another, presumably from the hospital.


    Second young master, you have woken up. I will have the doctor examine you


    Nic Bery first came to the hospital bed to greet him, and then consciously backed away. Several doctors in white coats and Dr Turner immediately gathered around.


    Afterpleting his examination, several doctors exchanged nces and then nodded.


    Mr. Andrew¡¯s physical condition is no longer a problem, and the medication in his body haspletely dissipated


    Nic Bery breathed a sigh of relief.


    Previously, Dr Turner diagnosed him in the lounge and said that this medication is still quite difficult to administer.


    After being sent to the hospital, several doctors also said it was quite difficult, but fortunately it has beenpletely resolved now.


    Otherwise, he can¡¯t really find a woman for Sadin Andrew?


    Although Nic Bery was somewhat unaware of the situation, she keenly noticed the words ¡°the drug haspletely dissipated¡± in the doctor¡¯s words.


    His eyebrows throbbed fiercely.


    Has the drug effectpletely dissipated?


    What kind of medication?


    He began to recall what had happened before and how he appeared in the hospital.


    It seems like I went to my cousin¡¯s birthday party on my own, and then went to the lounge to rest. After drinking a cup of tea


    Thinking, his expression suddenly became a daze.


    A picture came to mind again.


    It was the scene before when he and Anna Stuat were in the lounge, and due to a drug attack, his thinking and reason werepletely out of control. He pressed Anna Stuat under him.


    The background in the picture is clearly in the lounge of the Andrew family.


    Sadin Andrew was greatly shocked in his heart, but he forcefully maintained hisposure on his face, only quietly tightening his hand under the nket.


    How could I be here


    After the doctor left, Sadin Andrew pretended to be calm and asked.


    Nic Bery looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened before


    What happened before


    Dr. Turner pinched his chin and pondered for a moment, ¡°That kind of medicine is a new type of medicine from abroad. I¡¯m not very familiar with it, but this type of medicine does have amon characteristic, which can easily cause confusion and other problems in a short period of time


    After a moment of contemtion, he continued, ¡°So it¡¯s possible that little President Andrew doesn¡¯t remember what happened before


    Nic Bery let out a quiet tut in her heart, pondering for a moment, thinking that it would be a good thing if Sadin Andrew didn¡¯t remember.


    What the hell is going on here? ¡°Sadin Andrew asked calmly.


    Addicted, he naturally told him what had happened in the lounge before, but only concealed the protagonist Anna Stuat from the story.


    He just talked about someone trying to harm him with medication.


    How sharp Sadin Andrew is.


    Almost immediately, one can be certain that the scenes thate to mind are not their own illusions at all.


    But what happened when I took the medicine.


    His hands trembled lightly.


    Forcefully suppressing the charming thoughts, Sadin Andrew asked, ¡°Who is the person who sneaked into the lounge and drugged me? I think we¡¯ve already caught him, right


    ording to Sadin Andrew¡¯s ideas, with the Andrew family and Philip Andrew¡¯s abilities, no matter what kind of snack you want to do, it should be clear by now.


    Unexpectedly, Nic Bery showed a puzzled expression.


    He immediately realized something was wrong and said, ¡°Why, are there any other issues with this matter


    That¡¯s not


    Nic Bery was about to speak when the door of the ward was suddenly lightly knocked on from outside.


    Sadin Andrew, I heard from the doctor that you¡¯re awake. Is it convenient for me to enter now


    It¡¯s Anna Stuat¡¯s voice.


    Nic Bery¡¯s eyelids gave a fierce jump.


    Anna Stuat must havee at this time!


    Sadin Andrew had a greater reaction than him.


    Upon hearing Anna Stuat¡¯s voice, the image that Sadin Andrew had managed to suppress slowly reappeared in his mind.


    Sadin Andrew shook his head heavily and after trying to restrain himself, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already woken up, it¡¯s okay. Come in

 Chapter 176

    After Anna Stuat pushed the door in, she realized that there were other people in the ward.


    But at least they are all acquaintances.


    After saying hello one by one, she observed Sadin Andrew¡¯s condition again and confirmed that his body was in good condition before finally letting go..


    However, Sadin Andrew looked at Anna Stuat with a rather uneasy expression.


    Just unintentionally looking at Anna Stuat, he immediately panicked and moved his eyes away.


    It¡¯s just that Anna Stuat is a bit nervous and careless, so she didn¡¯t notice much.


    However, Nic Bery was so sharp that she immediately noticed something was wrong.


    He stood silently between the two, separating the distance between Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew.


    I will still exin to you the matter of the second young master that day


    Sadin Andrew is indeed getting more positive again.


    His ideas are actually somewhat different ¨C Sadin Andrew is not clear about the cause and process of the matter.


    So intuitively, it¡¯s someone trying to frame themselves as Anna Stuat.


    After all, the rtionship between the two is special. If the future sister-inw and brother-inw had not arrived in time, but had been broken down by someone else, something like this happened.


    Not only him and Anna Stuat, but also Philip Andrew and the entire historical group, their reputation is likely to plummet.


    Nic Bery said, ¡°The rest area of the vi was not monitored, so we were only able to investigate the testimony of a few security guards and the gardener in the backyard at the time


    ording to them, only one person entered before you went to rest


    When it came to the important point, he happened to stop.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sadin Andrew furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep talking


    Anna Stuat already knew the answer in her heart: ¡°You mean Selina


    Not bad


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s brow did indeed furrow even tighter: ¡®Is that her?¡¯


    The tone was slightly incredulous.


    Just as she was about to ask Selina how she got into it, before she could say anything, Nic Bery seemed to have prated his thoughts.


    ording to the security guard¡¯s exnation, Selina took the seconddy¡¯s business card, and the security guard personally asked the seconddy before daring to let him in


    My mom? ¡°Sadin Andrew¡¯s expression stiffened and his voice instinctively rose a bit.


    Anna Stuat showed a hint ofposure on her face.


    At this moment, she had roughly figured out the seconddy¡¯s thoughts and objectives, but she didn¡¯t say much.


    Sadin Andrew had the grace to save her life, but the seconddy was Sadin Andrew¡¯s mother.


    This thing¡­ ¡°Sadin Andrew¡¯s hand slowly tightened and clenched into a fist.


    After a long time, he let out a heavy breath and said, ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly


    After speaking, she looked up at Anna Stuat with an apologetic expression: ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart was momentarilyplicated, but she still shook her head.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not really rted to you. We¡¯re both victims, let alone¡­ ¡°I was originally trying tofort you with a few more words, but I didn¡¯t seem to have a position tofort myself, so I had to give up.


    For some reason, the farce that urred in the Seville Vi unexpectedly spread back to the old house and reached the ears of Mrs. Li.


    So as soon as Sadin Andrew was discharged from the hospital, several people were recalled to their old house by the olddy.


    From Philip Andrew to Anna Stuat, and even Dr Turner and Nic Bery are both on the same page.


    When she arrived at the mountain vi, the olddy first felt a heartache for her grandson and began to criticize Anna Stuat several times.


    Åé!


    Bang!


    The crutch in my hand hit the floor heavily with a thud.


    Kneel down! ¡°Mrs. Andrew scolded.


    She was stunned by the sudden transformation of the olddy, but it took Anna Stuat a while to finally react. Mrs. Andrew said this to herself.


    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly and she said, ¡°Olddy, I don¡¯t understand where I made a mistake. You need me to kneel here


    The olddy didn¡¯t call them to the study this time, but rather in the lobby of the old house.


    Not only Nic Bery and Dr Turner is here, even the employees of the old house are nearby.


    Although these people all looked at each other with indifference, Anna Stuat knew that once she truly fell on her knees, she would never be able to lift her head in the Lu family for the rest of her life.


    What is the mistake? ¡°The olddy was very angry when she mentioned it.


    The already wrinkled face immediately became even more wrinkled.


    I entrusted you with the responsibility of such a big birthday party, but you almost messed it up. Isn¡¯t it enough to make mistakes


    Look at the foolish things you¡¯ve done yourself! ¡°Mrs. Andrew¡¯s face was gloomy and her speech was also very unpleasant.¡± You can¡¯t handle such a small matter well, and you can still be designed by others. If someone else sees us, you will have ruined the face of the Andrew family


    I was already very dissatisfied with Anna Stuat¡¯s decision to be an olddy, so I naturally vented my anger on Anna Stuat to the fullest.


    Her words became increasingly unpleasant and harsh as she spoke.


    There was originally an illegitimate daughter like you, when


    That¡¯s enough


    Before he finished speaking, Philip Andrew gave a cold reprimand.


    The olddy was stunned and immediately looked at Philip Andrew with incredulous eyes.


    Philip Andrew! ¡°She pounded her cane heavily, never realizing that Philip Andrew would speak in this tone to him, a grandmother, for the sake of a woman.


    Philip Andrew pushed the wheelchair forward and reached out, pulling Anna Stuat behind him.


    Anna Stuat is not to me for this matter


    She¡¯s in charge of the banquet, isn¡¯t it her fault? Can she still me me, this olddy


    Grandma, you¡¯re getting old. Didn¡¯t you forget about the banquet? Anna Stuat wasn¡¯t responsible alone


    The olddy narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°When is Qian


    There was already a hint of warning in my eyes.


    However, Philip Andrew remained unmoved and clearly made up his mind, this time no longer calming things down.


    When ites to being responsible, the person in charge this time is Aunt Er. Not to mention


    His voice paused slightly, and he nced at the olddy. Although she was a bit angry, she was still in a normal mood.


    I have already told you the situation before, and the only person who was put on a rest day with the possibility of taking medication was the second aunt who spoke and put it in. Anyway, the responsibility for this matter cannot be attributed to Anna Stuat. She is also the victim


    The olddy instinctively went to see Sadin Andrew as she spoke.


    Sure enough, he saw his little grandson¡¯s face turn pale.


    A murmur of injustice echoed t.


    He looked up at Philip Andrew, hating that iron was not made of steel. ¡°Why do you have to protect her like this


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t speak, but Mrs. Andrew sighed heavily and said, ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s all for this matter when you go back


    Can¡¯t just let it go like this, ¡°Philip Andrew interrupted her with a cold and indifferent tone before she finished speaking.

 Chapter 177

    Philip Andrew¡¯s attitude was unusually tough, and the face of the olddy opposite turned ck and ugly.


    However, he remained unmoved.


    After a while, the olddy let out a long sigh and turned to the crowd, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. I have something to say to Philip Andrew


    Although everyone was puzzled, they still had to leave the vi under the guidance of the bodyguard.


    Do you have to ask deep like this? ¡°The olddy slowly asked as soon as the people inside the room left.


    Philip Andrew nced at her with a calm expression but a firm tone: ¡°Grandma, I just want to find out and give myself a fair and just answer


    The olddy was almost angry andughed at his attitude.


    Seeking fairness and justice for yourself, have you ever been treated unfairly or unfairly at home? You¡¯re just for that illegitimate daughter


    Without hesitation, she even spoke out the words in her heart.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s face across from him darkened.


    Grandmother


    The olddy¡¯s heart jumped.


    Intentionally wanting to say something to save her, Philip Andrew, who was facing her, said calmly, ¡°Anna Stuat has her own name, she is an independent person, not the illegitimate daughter of the Stuat family


    If you insist on addressing her in a capacity other than by name, then it should only be your future granddaughter-inw


    Olddy Andrew¡¯s expression wasplex.


    Are you determined to be with her


    Philip Andrew did not speak, but his attitude had already indicated everything.


    The olddy remained silent for a while, and after a long time, she closed her eyes heavily. When she opened them again, the previouslyplex emotions in her eyes now returned to calm.


    The deep eyes are like a deep pool.


    You can insist on it, but today this matter muste to an end


    No way


    Philip Andrew! ¡°The olddy¡¯s voice suddenly increased, looking sternly at Philip Andrew.


    Philip Andrew looked straight at her, without any hesitation or confusion on his face.


    Looking at this already grown up grandson, the olddy suddenly realized that the Philip Andrew in front of her was no longer the same as him back then.


    His wings are already full, and he doesn¡¯t need anyone to protect him. He can already soar alone like an eagle for nine days, and no one can be his bondage.


    Just this once


    After a long time, Mrs. Li finally gave up and said, ¡°Just think of it as giving us the Andrew family a rest. Philip Andrew, grandma doesn¡¯t want this family to break up


    Her expression was very sad. If someone else saw an expression like that of a shrewd and powerful olddy, she might have already chosen to step back.


    Unfortunately, Philip Andrew¡¯s heart is as cold as iron at the moment.


    Are you not doing enough, grandmother, to keep this family together


    Olddy Andrew was stunned and looked over in some confusion.


    Philip Andrew slightly tugged at the corner of his lips and said, ¡°Otherwise, the case where my parents had a car ident back then wouldn¡¯t have been hastily closed, and wouldn¡¯t have been brought up again for so many years


    As soon as the words fell, Mrs. Andrew¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    You¡­ ¡°She reached out and shook her hand, pointing at Philip Andrew¡¯s fingers, even trembling all over.


    Her mouth kept shaking, but I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Philip Andrew didn¡¯t look at her anymore, pushing his wheelchair towards the outside until he finally stopped at the entrance.


    Back then, when I was young, I had to take a step back for it, so that until now my parents¡¯ case has note to an end. I can¡¯t disappoint my parents again, and I don¡¯t want to disappoint the second person I like


    Watching Philip Andrew leave the vi helplessly, Mrs. Li¡¯s mind kept echoing the few words he had previously said.


    Then there was only one thought left in my heart.


    Yes, Philip Andrew knows everything, he knows everything!


    There was indeed a mystery in Philip Andrew¡¯s parents¡¯ car ident back then. The ident was lost, and besides the police, the olddy arranged for many people to investigate the ident.


    Therefore, she received some clues and evidence in the first ce.


    But everything points to her second son, Anglo Andrew.


    He has always had flesh on his hands and backs. He has lost his eldest son and eldest daughter-inw, and can no longer lose his youngest son.


    So in that situation, Mrs. Andrew could only choose to erase all the evidence and conceal this matter.


    But now


    Old Lady Andrew¡¯s feet softened and she barely supported the sofa, feeling a shaky sensation all over her body.


    At this moment, the confidant of the Green Old Lady who had been guarding by the side was also the current chief manager of the Andrew family. She quickly came to help her.


    Madam, youN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Olddy Andrew took her hand and said, ¡°He knows everything, but he has been holding back. Do you think I did something wrong back then


    The old butler sighed.


    Looking at Mrs. Andrew¡¯s appearance, I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    To be fair, the olddy Li did something wrong back then.


    Not only did he cover up the murderer who killed his eldest son¡¯s family, but he also wanted his eldest grandson to live in harmony with the murderer who killed his eldest son¡¯s family and be a loving family.


    Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?


    Anna Stuat waited outside for a while before seeing Philip Andrewing out. She quickly greeted him and said, ¡°How are you doing


    There¡¯s nothing wrong, let¡¯s go back, ¡°Philip Andrew said in a deep voice.


    As he spoke, Yu Guang nced at Lady Li, and her heart immediately trembled.


    Realizing her mistake, Sadin Andrew looked over and instinctively blocked Philip Andrew¡¯s gaze in front of his mother.


    When Sadin Andrew and his family returned, it was already veryte at night.


    Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t know what kind of party he had attended again. He got drunk and returned to his room smelling of alcohol.


    Mrs. Andrew , who had already been frightened for most of the night, suddenly seemed to have found the backbone and immediately weed her, saying, ¡°I suspect that little beast Philip Andrew may have known about what happened back then


    At this moment, Anglo Andrew¡¯s brain crashed and he didn¡¯t react much. He replied drunkenly, ¡°What happened back then


    Of course it was the cause of your brother¡¯s death


    As soon as the seconddy¡¯s words were spoken, Anglo Andrew was immediately aroused, and the wine woke up more than half of the time.


    What are you talking about


    The seconddy didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him. She nced at him and walked around the room, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Today, the olddy talked to the little beast alone for a while,¡± she said


    Impossible! ¡°Anglo Andrew snapped,¡± All the evidence for what happened back then is gone, no one will know the truth


    But don¡¯t you know how shrewd your nephew is


    How smart is it? ¡°Anglo Andrew¡¯s expression hardened.¡± He was just a little kid back then, what could he know


    So what if it¡¯s an olddy


    Shut up! That¡¯s my biological mother, she will definitely be on my side

 Chapter 178

    Seeing his attitude so firm, Mrs. Andrew couldn¡¯t say anything more, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy inside.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned and looked at Anglo Andrew again, his face was also very gloomy.


    What happened back then¡­ ¡°he muttered, his eyes suddenly bing extremely fierce.¡± If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s intervention, there wouldn¡¯t be as many things as there are now


    After the car ident, only Philip Andrew was left as a lone seedling in the Andrew family mansion.


    Although Anglo Andrew was eager to continue his actions, the olddy helped him hide the truth from the past, but it was like Philip Andrew protecting his eyes, making him unable to take action at all.


    Outside the bedroom, Sadin Andrew was holding a bowl of sobering soup in his hand, trembling all over, apparently standing outside the room for a long time.


    Originally, he heard the servant say that Anglo Andrew had drunk too much and was resting upstairs. He deliberately went to the kitchen to get sobering soup and prepared to bring it up.


    He didn¡¯t expect to hear his parents¡¯ conversation outside before I came in.


    Not a single word directly said that they were the killers who had killed Uncle in the first ce, but every word made him have to think deeply and carefully, but when he thought deeply, he only felt trembling all over.


    Young master, why don¡¯t you go in


    The servant who was tidying up the study happened to pass by the corridor and see Sadin Andrew parked at the door, surprised to speak up.


    A sentence immediately woke people up.


    Sadin Andrew took a deep look in the direction of the room and ced the sobering soup in his hand towards the servant next to him. ¡°You can bring it in,¡± he said


    Throw down such a sentence and hurriedly leave.


    When the Anglo Andrew couple in the room reacted and ran out, there was only one maid left in the corridor.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After sending away the maid, the couple looked at each other and their faces looked a bit ugly.


    You say¡­ how much did you say your son heard? ¡°Mrs. Andrew ¡®s heart was troubled and her expression was uneasy.


    Even Anglo Andrew¡¯s face was full of uncertainty. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you hear it, you hear it, it¡¯s okay


    But the child¡¯s rtionship with Philip Andrew has always been good, wouldn¡¯t it


    No matter how good he is, he is also my son! ¡°Anglo Andrew narrowed his eyes and showed a stern expression.¡± One day he needs to know that he and Philip Andrew are two different people and should be treated like water and fire, not like they are now


    Mrs. Andrew  originally wanted to say something, but after a moment of opening her mouth at Anglo Andrew¡¯s expression, she remained silent.


    The clock on the wall moved slowly, making a ticking sound.


    ¡°said Anglo Andrew,¡± Regardless of whether your previous spection was true or false, you can¡¯t let Philip Andrew continue


    Although it has been 20 years since the events of that year, now Philip Andrew can know about them, and there will be no evidence of men¡¯s treasure leaking the.


    The longer the dy, the more Philip Andrew investigates, the more unfavorable it will be for the couple.


    The couple had coborated for many years to n a car ident for Philip Andrew¡¯s parents, and how could Mrs. Andrew Er not know what Anglo Andrew was thinking: ¡°Are you preparing


    Anglo Andrew didn¡¯t speak, but Mrs. Andrew hesitated.


    But he is no longer what he used to be. It¡¯s not easy to deal with him, in case something goes wrong


    That was just the beginning, ¡°Anglo Andrew sneered.


    he suddenly pulled the corner of his lips, showing a very proud smile on his face. At the same time, his body stretched out and leaned against the sofa, saying, ¡°You forgot, now he has a soft rib on the table. If a person has a soft rib, it will naturally be easier to deal with


    Mrs. Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Are you talking about¡­ Anna Stuat


    Anna Stuat was not yet aware that she had be the core of the Anglo Andrew couple¡¯s discussion.


    She is currently on the phone with Sadin Andrew.


    About five minutes ago, Sadin Andrew¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and Anna Stuat could tell through the phone that he was in a bad mood, and even his words were very strange.


    After living for more than 20 years, I realized that I hadmitted such a serious crime myself


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows slowly furrowed as she listened to his incessant chatter of so many messy words.


    What the hell is wrong with you


    Sadin Andrew was carrying a bottle of wine and swaying on the road, lifting his head as he walked and taking a big gulp.


    So the intoxicated tone became stronger.


    He lifted his head and let out a bitter smile, with tears streaming from the corners of his eyes.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? I didn¡¯t do much, I just suddenly learned something I shouldn¡¯t have known


    Something that made him realize was extremely painful.


    He had not touched any alcohol for many years, and after drinking half a bottle of vodka, his head was dizzy, but his mind was not yet confused.


    The words he heard from the door of the Anglo Andrew couple¡¯s house before, as well as his own spection, have already nted a seed in my heart, slowly taking root and sprouting without irrigation, and growing into a towering tree.


    No amount of alcohol can be removed from the brain.


    At this moment, a car roared past on the nearby road.


    Anna Stuat on the phone happened to hear the sound of the whistleing from inside, and her instinctive eyebrows tightened even tighter.


    She hesitated for a moment, but eventually got up and put on her coat, walking out and saying, ¡°Where are you now


    It seems that the sound of the wind whistling can still be heard through the phone, and Sadin Andrew is clearly outdoors at this moment.


    His emotions are not right, and Anna Stuat is really worried that something may have happened.


    Anyway, Sadin Andrew had a saving grace for her at the time.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s mind was in a mess and he didn¡¯t think much, so he reported his address.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s outside.


    Anna Stuat let out a long sigh.


    You just wait there now, don¡¯t run around, I¡¯lle and find you right away


    After hesitating for a moment, he still didn¡¯t hang up and walked out with his phone in hand.


    Unexpectedly, I happened to encounter Philip Andrewing out of the study at the door.


    She was wearing a coat and was clearly dressed up to go out. Philip Andrew frowned slightly and said, ¡°Where are you going sote


    She remembered not long ago that Philip Andrew had misunderstood his rtionship with Sadin Andrew. Anna Stuat changed her tone when it came to her words.


    The room is too stuffy, I¡¯m going out for a walk


    Is that right


    Of course. ¡°Anna Stuat was a bit guilty, avoiding his gaze.


    Do you need me to apany you? ¡°Asked Philip Andrew.


    She quickly refused, ¡°No need, no need. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go out and take a breath, and I¡¯ll be back soon


    As he spoke, he galloped past Philip Andrew¡¯s side.


    The sound of footsteps gradually faded away, and Philip Andrew turned his wheelchair and watched her figure disappear from his sight.


    After a long time, the hands slowly tightened.


    When he saw Anna Stuat just now, he identally caught a glimpse of the screen on her phone ¨C it showed that she was clearly talking to Sadin Andrew.

 Chapter 179

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, dark clouds enveloped the sky, and the moon poked its head out, casting a bright white beam of light.


    In another ce, the city is now afraid to have fallen into a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.


    However, this is the capital city, and most people¡¯s nightlife has only just begun.


    Anna Stuat quietly left the Lishan Mansion and walked a long distance along the road before finally stopping a taxi.


    The car sped along the main road in the city, and Anna Stuat carefully stared out the window, not letting go of any pedestrians on the roadside.


    Driver, please stop the car


    When they reached Huixian Avenue, the speed of the car gradually slowed down.


    Anna Stuat looked outside and suddenly eximed.


    The driver¡¯s reaction speed was also very fast, immediately stepping on the brake, and the light blue taxi slowly stopped beside the road.


    Thank you, ¡°Anna Stuat said after settling the bill. She quickly opened the car door and ran out.


    After three or two steps, I finally arrived at a bench by the roadside.


    This is a deliberately set bench on the street for people to rest temporarily, but it¡¯s already 9 o¡¯clock, and now a person is sleeping on the bench.


    The man was wearing a ck windbreaker, with a wide hem covering most of his body, while his entire body curled up on the bench like this.


    He was still carrying a half empty wine bottle in his hand, his eyes staring nkly at the sky above him, and his expression was unusually painful.


    The cold wind at night slowly blew by, and Anna Stuat froze and instinctively rubbed her arm. In the blink of an eye, she saw that History had picked up the bottle again and took a big gulp.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to feel the cold of the night.


    Anna Stuat frowned slightly and took a step forward: ¡°Sadin Andrew, get up now


    Although she dosen¡¯t  know what exactly happened, the top priority is not to let Sadin Andrew lie down here again.


    The man seemed to have noticed someoneing just now.


    He turned his head and squinted at Anna Stuat for a while, but his expression suddenly changed.


    It¡¯s likeughing, but it¡¯s more like wanting to cry in pain.


    After a while, he finally hoarse his voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re here


    The voice was low and the whole person seemed to be in great pain.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    After a while, she let out a long sigh and took a step forward to help Sadin Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you


    What¡¯s up?


    Although he has drunk too much, his brain is still clear at the moment.


    More precisely, from the moment he heard the conversation between Anglo Andrew and his wife, his brain became incredibly clear ¨C the kind of rity he hated the most.


    Even with alcohol paralysis, there is still no way to forget what parents said.


    Sadin Andrew closed his eyes heavily.


    Seeing his appearance, Anna Stuat¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, hesitated for a moment, and spoke slowly, as if wanting to say something: ¡®Li¡­¡¯


    However, just as he spoke a word, Sadin Andrew suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed her shoulder, and tightly hugged her in his arms.


    Anna Stuat was startled and said, ¡°Sadin Andrew


    Subconsciously, don¡¯t try to break free.


    However, Sadin Andrew¡¯s strength was particrly strong, and at the same time he almost begged, saying, ¡°Wait a moment, let me hold you for a while, it¡¯ll be fine in a moment


    Like a child left on the street, helpless and pitiful.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart softened and she suddenly felt speechless, leaving the man to hold her like this.


    It¡¯s just that her body is a bit stiff and she¡¯s not used to such intimate contact.


    The face of Philip Andrew shed through her mind, and every detail of her past interactions with him came to mind one by one.


    Anna Stuat suddenly realized that if the person holding her was Philip Andrew, she wouldn¡¯t feel so ufortable and ufortable.


    When she realized this, Anna Stuat trembled slightly all over her body.


    And by this time, Sadin Andrew had gradually recovered. He released Anna Stuat and said, ¡°Sorry, thank you


    Although still depressed on the surface, it is clearly not as it was before.


    Anna Stuat breathed a sigh of relief as she quietly shook her head, eliminating the chaotic thoughts in her mind and forcing herself to stop thinking.


    It¡¯s already toote, still don¡¯t stay here, you¡­ ¡°Anna Stuat hesitated as she looked at Sadin Andrew halfway through.


    His appearance clearly indicates something has happened between him and the Anglo Andrew couple, and it seems inappropriate to have him go back at this moment.


    Otherwise, will youe back to Lishan Mansion with me? ¡°Anna Stuat suggested after thinking for a moment.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s face stiffened.


    No! ¡°He refused without even thinking, with a strange and firm attitude.


    Anna Stuat gave him a surprised look. He avoided his gaze with a guilty heart, and then exined dryly, ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s better not to disturb my cousin


    Although she saw his strange expression, Anna Stuat did not delve into the root cause. He was unwilling to go, so she did not force him. Unfortunately, she made another mistake in a moment.


    So you¡­ ¡°Anna Stuat suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up.¡± By the way, there was still an empty room in my previous apartment. Why don¡¯t you go there and make do with it for the night


    Except for not wanting to return to the Andrew family and the Lishan Mansion, Sadin Andrew does not reject any other ces.


    So Anna Stuat quickly called the car, afraid that there might be any misunderstandings or conflicts between him and Zhou Sheng when he first went to the apartment, so she specifically followed along.


    Pull out the taxi and get in the car.


    Suddenly, a very strong beam of light shone over.


    Anna Stuat raised her hand to cover her eyes and turned her head to look in the direction of the light.


    It turned out to be a car parked on the roadside, suddenly turning on its high beams.


    The lights were bright and bright, just shaking Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes. He squinted his eyes, trying to see the car clearly, but unfortunately he still failed in the strong light.


    It can only be vaguely seen that it is a rtivelyrge car, and the specific appearance and license te number of the car are not clear.


    Anna Stuat shook her head, suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, got into the taxi, and mmed the door shut.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The next second the car started, it suddenly looked like a sword from the string, and the blue shadow rushed straight out.


    The car parked on the roadside did not turn off its high beams.


    The lights were dazzling and bright, shining straight on the taxi ahead.


    Until the taxi leaves this street.


    Nic Bery looked at the co pilot with fear, but at the same time, her face and tone were inevitably worried: ¡°President Andrew


    He and Philip Andrew came by chance. When the car was parked by the roadside, what he saw happened to be the scene where Sadin Andrew hugged Anna Stuat.


    Go back, ¡°Philip Andrew said softly.


    The expression was as high and deep as ever, seemingly unaffected, except for the hand on the knee, which had already clenched its fist at some point, with faint veins on the back of the hand exposed.

 Chapter 180

    When Anna Stuat arrived at the apartment, Mr. Durn Donald  had just finished cleaning up and was preparing to rest.


    When he heard some noise in the living room, he thought there was a thief and quickly looked out, only to find out that it was Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat? ¡°Zhou Sheng¡¯s expression was very surprised when he saw Anna Stuat return, apanied by a man who was somewhat familiar.


    He hasn¡¯t contacted Anna Stuat for some time.


    To be more precise, it should be in the recent period. Selina doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and she hasn¡¯t urgently asked him to implement the next step of the n as soon as possible, nor has she contacted him much.


    This gave him some breathing time.


    Have you not rested yet? ¡°Anna Stuat was also surprised when she saw Mr. Durn Donalde out, and quickly introduced her.¡± This is Sadin Andrew, my friend. He¡¯s staying here for the night because he¡¯s busy tonight


    It turned out to be Mr. Andrew, ¡°Mr. Durn Donald nodded calmly, but in an instant, a turbulent wave surged in his heart.


    The name Sadin Andrew is something he has heard of ¨C Philip Andrew¡¯s younger brother, the second young master of the Andrew group.


    But why are you with Anna Stuat?


    His heart was filled with doubts at the moment, but on the surface, he dared not reveal it at all.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t pay much attention either. She led Sadin Andrew to the nearby room and told him some things to pay attention to before giving him the key and preparing to leave.


    Mr. Durn Donald nced at Sadin Andrew in the room and hurriedly followed Anna Stuat.


    The two stood at the entrance of the apartment.


    You¡­ how could you be with him? You and


    Upon hearing the concern in his tone, Anna Stuat smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just that he has some temporary things to do tonight, so he¡¯s staying here for the night


    Mr. Durn Donald¡¯s eyebrows remained tightly furrowed.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s tone was very rxed, almost as effortless as saying a sentence, just extending a helping hand to a friend, just a gesture of help.


    But what Mr. Durn Donald saw was by no means so.


    Thinking of the Stuat family and the Andrew family, he pursed his lips slightly.


    After all, the Andrew family is different from ordinary families. You should be a little more careful not to get caught up in others¡¯ words


    He is indeed reminding himself with good intentions, although his words may not sound so pleasant, his heart is actually good.


    Even though Anna Stuat had known for a long time that Mr. Durn Donali might have been ordered toe to the capital with some bad intentions, it is undeniable that this childhood childhood childhood sweetheart treated his true intentions well.


    I know. ¡°Anna Stuat nodded,¡± Don¡¯t worry


    Come on, take a look at your watch and before you know it, it¡¯s already past 10 o¡¯clock.


    She quickly said, ¡°I have to go back. You should rest early


    After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°By the way, could you please help me keep an eye on him and contact me promptly if there is anything you need


    Looking at her appearance, Mr. Durn Donald shook his head slightly, but could only agree.


    After Anna Stuat left, Mr. Durn Donald deliberately went to the guest room to check on Sadin Andrew. Although his mood was a bit off, his condition seemed to be okay.


    So he went back to his room.


    Not long after returning to my room, I received a phone call.


    Seeing the number disyed on the phone screen, Mr. Durn Donald¡¯s heart pounded fiercely.


    Although the door of the room was already closed, he still tightened his body with extreme guilt.


    After a long time, he connected the phone and said, ¡°Miss Stuat


    Why did it take so long to answer the phone? ¡°Selina, who was across from her, cursed profusely.


    Mr. Durn Donald silently endured her insults, exining in between: ¡°I just packed up in the living room, so I didn¡¯t receive your call in time


    Some Selina couldn¡¯t listen and kept cursing for a good two minutes before finally stopping.


    Rather than scolding Mr. Durn Donald, it¡¯s more like using it to vent one¡¯s emotions.


    Has Anna Stuat contacted you recently? ¡°Selina suddenly asked.


    Mr. Durn Donald¡¯s hand tightened and his whole body suddenly tightened.


    Without receiving his response in the first ce, Selina impatiently asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, why aren¡¯t you speaking


    After taking a deep breath, Mr. Durn Donald said, ¡°No


    Although his tone was calm, it was difficult to detect any ws in his voice. Unfortunately, his long reaction time just now had already made Selina suspicious.


    I really didn¡¯t contact you


    No


    Don¡¯t try to deceive me, ¡°Selina sneered.¡± Don¡¯t forget who saved you from the gang at the casino. If it weren¡¯t for me, your hands might have been cut off by them now


    Mr. Durn Donald¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Listening to Selina¡¯s words, I almost immediately thought of my dark days back then.


    I understand. ¡°He closed his eyes heavily and said respectfully,¡± You saved me


    Selina snorted contentedly and said, ¡°Just understand. If I can save you, I can give up on you immediately. You need to figure it out. With just one word from me, you can immediately turn a corner


    Mr. Durn Donald remained silent.


    Fortunately, Selina doesn¡¯t seem to be prepared for him to say either.


    It¡¯s time for you to take action after resting for so long


    Mr. Durn Donald gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you want me to do


    How to do it? Of course, it¡¯s to leverage your childhood sweetheart¡¯s strengths. ¡°As she spoke, she didn¡¯t know what came to her mind, and Selina chuckled proudly.


    Perhaps she had already anticipated the tragic scene after Anna Stuat was knocked down by herself, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Tomorrow youe to the Stuat family and I will teach you how to do it


    Yes


    After hanging up the phone, Mr. Durn Donald remained silent for a long time.


    His inner struggle was fierce.


    On one hand is one¡¯s own future, and on the other hand is the childhood sweetheart who has helped oneself. Even he finds it difficult to choose between the two.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m sorry. ¡°After some time, he fell heavily onto the bed, raised his hand to cover his eyes, and slid down his sleeve as if something wet had slipped down.


    Anna Stuat hurried back to the Lishan Mansion, just wanting to rest quickly. After all the hard work at night, even the iron workers would be tired.


    When I went upstairs, I unexpectedly met Philip Andrew in the hallway.


    Anna Stuat was surprised and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t rested yet


    Philip Andrew pulled his lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also sleep


    Her expression suddenly stiffened, inexplicably feeling a bit guilty.


    Out? ¡°His gaze paused on her face for a second, and Philip Andrew quickly moved his gaze away, seemingly casually asking.


    Anna Stuat thought that Philip Andrew had misunderstood the situation with Sadin Andrew before and couldn¡¯t be honest, so she bolted, ¡°I went out for a while


    Philip Andrew¡¯s thin lips slightly pursed, and as he did not make any unnecessary movements, his expression inexplicably cooled down.


    Is that right


    Looking at his appearance, Anna Stuat felt numb all over her body, but she could only nod her head hard.


    Thinking about quickly changing the topic: ¡°By the way, have you taken your medicine today? How are your legstely? Do you feel any better

 Chapter 181

    Anna Stuat¡¯s abrupt way of shifting the topic, although the male lead noticed it, did not expose it.


    It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s rest earlier. ¡°He turned the wheelchair around and left.


    After staring fixedly at the direction he was leaving for a long time, Anna Stuat¡¯s expression became even more puzzled.


    Recently, the male lead¡¯s behavior and even his words have always seemed somewhat strange. She carefully recalled what she had offended him, but still couldn¡¯t understand.


    The weather in mid October became very fast.


    Overnight, the capital entered winter from summer, and the temperature suddenly dropped from nearly thirty degrees to over ten degrees.


    Anna Stuat, who has always had good physical fitness, unexpectedly fell ill with a bad cold and stayed in the Lishan Mansion for several days before recovering.


    Returning to work at thepany, my body is not yetpletely healthy, and my voice is still a bit hoarse when I speak.


    She had just gone to the tea room to make a cup of cold medicine, but when she returned, she saw several people standing by her workstation.


    The leader is Joan, a assistant from the secretary¡¯s office.


    Anna Stuat, you came back just in time. I have something to exin to you


    Upon seeing Anna Stuat, Joan¡¯s face immediately gathered a smile.


    Anna Stuat ced the cold medicine aside and said, ¡°Sister Qiao, please tell me


    Joan took a slight step back and pushed out a young girl who had been following her.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze fell on this girl.


    This girl looks young and is probably in her early twenties, but she is already dressed in Chanel. Anna Stuat noticed that the bag she is carrying seems to be a new limited edition from LV this year, and it is said that there are only 20 in total in China.


    It¡¯s obviously a wealthy youngdy. What is she doing here?


    Upon receiving Anna Stuat¡¯s confusion, Joan said, ¡°This is Fang Manting, the intern assistant thepany has just hired


    Anna Stuat was even more puzzled.


    The Andrew group¡¯s autumn recruitment has passed, and a group of internship secretaries and assistants have already been assigned to various mentors.


    Even her subordinates have been assigned one, what¡¯s going on today?


    The intern you brought before has now been transferred to the Vice President¡¯s office, and Manting will be entrusted to you to bring it next


    Anna Stuat furrowed her brows and was a bit reluctant.


    She just got along well with the previous intern and was quite satisfied with the previous one. Why did she call it a change for no reason?


    Sister Qiao, why didn¡¯t anyone tell me in advance? I used to


    As if anticipating what Anna Stuat was about to say, Joan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Despite Manting¡¯s young age, she is a top graduate from Stanford University, and there will definitely be no mistakes in taking over your position in the future


    Taking over her position?


    Anna Stuat suddenly remembered something and her gaze once again fell on Fang Manting in front of her.


    I didn¡¯t look carefully before, but now when I looked again, Anna Stuat realized that the beautiful woman in front of her seemed innocent in expression. However, when she looked at herself, there was a hint of aggression in her gaze from time to time.


    I understand. ¡°Anna Stuat lowered her eyes, nodded slightly, and said no more.


    Qiao An nodded with satisfaction when she saw her wit, and then warned Fang Manting a few words before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Fang Manting eagerly approached with a smile and said, ¡°Anna Stuat, please take good care of me for the next period of time


    The saying goes, ¡®reach out and don¡¯t hit smiling faces.¡¯.


    Although she knows that the girl in front of her may not have much kindness towards her, Anna Stuat will not tear her face for no reason.


    So she nodded slightly, as if in response.


    During the working hours afterwards, this secretary Fang showed great hospitality, whether it was making coffee or delivering documents, he rushed to do even the smallest things, without showing any hint of thedy¡¯s delicate demeanor.


    Even though she came to grab a job, Anna Stuat was able to act very friendly when faced with her.


    Anna Stuat, one by one, if her gaze had not been exposed at the beginning, who would have guessed that this person was not kind?


    Rest until noon.


    Anna Stuat briefly tidied up her workstation and shook her meal card at Fang Manting, who was busy beside her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the cafeteria for a meal, do you want toe with me


    I won¡¯t be with you anymore


    After spending the whole morning together, Fang Manting felt that she had understood Anna Stuat¡¯s personality.


    It seems that the ex fianc ¨¦ e of this legendary male lead doesn¡¯t have any special features either!


    Although he had already provoked himself to the doorstep, he still looked warm, gentle, and gentle. Not to mention his attacking power, the whole person seemed to have no temper.


    She simply didn¡¯t bother to hide it anymore: ¡°I¡¯m nning to invite President Andrew to dinner, but it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other


    After speaking, there was still a shy smile on his face.


    Anna Stuat nodded expressionlessly and said, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go first


    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t take the call, and Fang Manting¡¯s face changed. However, on second thought, it would be better.


    The weaker this former fianc ¨¦ e is, the less likely she will be a roadblock and save her time using means to solve the roadblock.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t expect to meet an unexpected guest when she arrived at the cafeteria.


    Looking at Selina, who was standing in front of her, her eyebrows furrowed and her expression gradually became somewhat agitated.


    Get out of the way, ¡°Anna Stuat said in a cold voice.


    After trying to bypass and being blocked so many times, her patience had gradually run out.


    I didn¡¯te to argue with you today. ¡°Selina¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either, and instead of her usual fanfare, there was a hint of concern.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have something to tell you


    I don¡¯t think we have anything to say between the two of us


    Anna Stuat sneered and walked around her to move forward.


    Just after taking two steps, Selina¡¯s voice came from behind again: ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to talk to me about the male lead


    Anna Stuat¡¯s footsteps paused.


    Selina¡¯s expression lit up with pride.


    She walked up to Anna Stuat in three or two steps and once again stopped her path: ¡°Is there a new secretary surnamed Fang in your department


    Anna Stuat frowned.


    Not surprisingly, Selina received this news and even vaguely guessed something from her current attitude.


    However, she didn¡¯t speak up and waited quietly, calmly following.


    Fang Manting, 25 years old this year, graduated from Stanford University. She just returned from abroadst month, and I won¡¯t talk about her appearance. You¡¯ve seen her before, and she¡¯s not much worse than a female celebrity in the entertainment industry. With her arrival like this, Anna Stuat, are you really just a little bit differentCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 182

    Anna Stuat noticed that Selina seemed to enjoy looking at herself with this smug expression.


    She rarely cooperated with great kindness and said, ¡°Why should I feel a sense of crisis


    Don¡¯t pretend, ¡°Selina pushed herself, already firmly convinced of Anna Stuat¡¯s thoughts.


    She said, ¡°Would you not panic when such a strong opponentes to the male lead¡¯s side


    Anna Stuat lifted her eyelids and chuckled lightly, but she didn¡¯t answer again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The most unbearable thing for Selina is her appearance.


    The anger and resentment in her heart continued to grow madly. If only there was still a trace of reason left, she would have already left.


    But after all, it¡¯s better not to see Anna Stuat, Selina snorted coldly.


    Okay, even if you don¡¯t panic, I hope after I finish speaking, you can still not panic at all


    This Fang Manting is not an ordinary person. Her father is the chairman of the Fang Yu consortium. You should know about the Fang Yu consortium, right? Thergest consortium in Beijing


    What does that have to do with me? ¡°Anna Stuat remained calm.


    Selina was really disgusted by her appearance and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean yet? Fang Manting entered the Andrew group, but the olddy arranged it. The eldestdy of the Fang Yu group and the CEO of the Andrew group, the olddy had the idea of getting married


    Sure enough.


    Anna Stuat let out a deep sigh in her heart.


    From the moment she met Fang Manting, she had already had a vague guess in her heart.


    At this moment, hearing these words from Selina¡¯s mouth suddenly gave rise to a feeling of dust settling in her heart.


    Or perhaps she had already guessed more than half a month ago when she was in the hospital.


    At that time, the olddy had already issued an ultimatum to the male lead, stating that if she was not pregnant within three months, she must leave.


    Also, with Mrs. Andrews strong personality, how could she not have made some preparations in advance?


    Fang Manting is probably the candidate for the wife that the olddy has worked tirelessly to find for her grandson.


    As she lowered her eyelids, Anna Stuat quietly sighed in her heart.


    An indescribable sourness slowly welled up in her heart, but she forcefully suppressed it.


    After a while, she finally looked up and said, ¡°So, after saying so much, what exactly do you want to express


    Are you really willing to watch the male lead marry someone else? ¡°Anna Stuat¡¯s reaction and attitude were a bit beyond her expectations, and Selina gritted her teeth reluctantly.


    Anna Stuat gave her a faint nce and said, ¡°What if you¡¯re willing, what if you¡¯re unwilling? Can things still be decided by you and me


    We can¡¯t make a decision, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t change it! ¡°Selina suddenly approached, lowered her voice, and spoke almost seductively,

 Chapter 183

    Selina was originally smiling, but as she turned around, her face suddenly fell.


    In a ce that Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t see, she curled her lips contemptuously.


    Coboration? She couldn¡¯t have coborated with Anna Stuat with anyone!


    At best, this time it¡¯s just trying to use Anna Stuat as cannon fodder.


    As soon as she returned to my independent office, a phone call was made into my phone.


    Looking up at the number disyed on the screen, Selina immediately turned left and right like a thief, and got up to close the office door beforeing to the window to connect the phone.


    How¡¯s the matter going? ¡°An urgent voice came out from the phone.


    Selina¡¯s face changed and she immediately respectfully said, ¡°I have already gone to Anna Stuat and told her about the cooperation


    Mrs. Second Andrew expression suddenly became displeased, and her tone changed slightly: ¡°Just said? She hasn¡¯t agreed yet


    Selina was taken aback and immediately reacted, ¡°She said she needs time to consider, but rest assured that with my understanding of her, he will definitely agree


    There¡¯s no reason not to agree!


    With Anna Stuat alone, how could she possibly deal with a wealthy youngdy like Fang Manting.


    It¡¯s best! ¡°second Mrs. Andrew said with a gloomy expression,¡± Your movements should be faster for me. If you slow down, everything will be toote


    Selina¡¯s expression was straight: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I understand. I will definitely do this thing well


    Madam Andrew is satisfied now.


    Hang up the phone, and the servant on the side came up to offer her a cup of tea.


    Madam, why do you value that girl from the Stuat family so much? You¡¯ve put in so much effort to help her


    There was a hint of jealousy in the words


    Mrs. Andrew took a sip of strong tea and immediately lifted her eyes, casting a faint nce at the servant beside her.


    and they can¡¯t figure out the twists and turns in their lives.


    Do you really think I¡¯m doing it for her


    Isn¡¯t it


    Mrs. Andrew sneered and spoke of Selina in a contemptuous tone, saying, ¡°Just because she deserves it


    The servant was slightly surprised and said, ¡°So you


    Fang Manting¡¯s background is not simple, both her father and mother are from prestigious families. Behind her stands Fang Yu Group and Deputy Director Chen. How can such a great help be left to the male lead in vain


    At the mention of this, she felt a bit uneasy in her heart.


    The olddy left everything good to the male lead.


    The majority of thepany¡¯s shares, controlling the rights of the Andrew group, the real estate under its name, etc., clearly have another grandson.


    Moreover, when ites to it, isn¡¯t my son, who is physically healthy and has all four limbs, better than the disabled male lead?


    Unfortunately, Fang Manting has such good conditions for a girl, and she wants the male lead to get engaged to him, wasting such a good girl in vain. Isn¡¯t this bias or what?


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Andrews expression turned cold and said, ¡°Once we ruin their marriage this time, we can rest assured


    It was said to give three days, but in fact, early the next morning, Anna Stuat was blocked by Selina at thepany gate.


    What did you think about what I told you yesterday


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes shed a hint of annoyance and was quickly suppressed by her, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Didn¡¯t you give me three days to think about it


    Of course, Selina is not in a hurry, it is Lady Li who is in a hurry.


    Selina didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, her eyes flickered slightly and said, ¡°I think we should try to resolve this matter as soon as possible. The longer we dy, the more unfavorable it will be for both of us


    Resolve it earlier


    Anna Stuat silently repeated these words, and as she looked up, she met Selina¡¯s hopeful gaze.


    Do you already have a strategy in mind


    Selina looked around to make sure that none of thepany¡¯s employees were paying attention to her and Anna Stuat. She then reached out and pulled Anna Stuat aside.


    As long as you agree to cooperate with me, I do have an idea


    Oh


    Anna Stuat wants to continue exploring, but Selina is not a fool either.


    She dared not say anything when asked again.


    As long as you promise to cooperate with me, I will naturally tell you in detail what to do


    After a moment of contemtion, Anna Stuat finally reluctantly nodded and agreed, ¡°In that case, I promise to cooperate with you


    Selina¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said, ¡®Okay!¡¯


    Can you tell me your thoughts and strategies now


    Selina gave a mysterious smile and said, ¡°The Jiang family in C city held a cruise party in just three days. The Andrew group will also send someone to attend the party. If nothing unexpected happens, the olddy will definitely ask for the addition of Manting


    Upon hearing this, one can tell that this is an excellent opportunity to arrange for the male lead to get along with Fang Manting, and the olddy will certainly not miss it.


    Our opportunity is at this cruise party


    How do you say that? ¡°Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, pretending to be puzzled.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In my heart, I quickly associate many things.


    Selina stands behind her, but with only the Stuat family, given its current situation and status, it is impossible to know the situation of the Jiang family in C city.


    She was able to analyze the situation so clearly, and it seems that Mrs. Li Er informed her of the news.


    And Mrs. Andrew.. that phnthropist is not doing charity for no reason. It can only be said that there must be her hand in this matter, and perhaps even she is manipting it!


    Just for Mrs. Andrew, where are the benefits of this matter?


    The secret of heaven cannot be revealed, ¡°Selina said this time without being too sharp and exining everything.


    She made a confidential gesture and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. On the day you go to the cruise party, I will tell you everything. You just need to follow my arrangement and do it


    Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze flickered slightly.


    Knowing that Selina has not yet fully trusted herself.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°But you must make sure topletely solve that woman Fang Manting, and our cooperation. Once we solve her, it will bepletely over. Don¡¯t think I will show mercy on you after that


    Selina let out a cold snort in her heart, but on the surface, she remained calm and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know


    Anna Stuat¡¯s attitude actually allows her to rest assured.


    He also doesn¡¯t believe that the big enemy is ahead, and Anna Stuat can still put on that aloof and aloof demeanor.


    As for Anna Stuat¡¯s suggestion of a solution after Manting


    In the blind spot where Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t see, the corner of her mouth slightly pulled and a sneer appeared on her face.


    The day Fang Manting was eliminated was naturally the day Anna Stuat went out.


    Solving twopetitors at once is truly amazing.

 Chapter 184

    The news of the Jiang family cruise banquet in C city was quickly announced.


    It is said that due to the intention of the Jiang family to enter the capital and cooperate with several major groups in the capital, they have given many invitation slots at once.


    Just the Andrew group alone has a total of 10.


    The CEO of thepany, the male lead, and Sadin Andrew, as the vice president, are definitely going, and the rest are some assistants they have chosen.


    The entirepany suddenly became popr, and everyone was hoping to be selected for a free cruise trip.


    One morning when Anna Stuat first arrived at thepany, someone immediately came to her side to inquire about the news.


    Assistant Stuat, have you heard about the Jiang family¡¯s cruise dinner


    Before the things could be put down, someone approached and asked with a smile on their face.


    Anna Stuat nced at the person who was asking, carefully recalled, and found that she was not very familiar with it, as if she was not in the same department as herself.


    I heard about the cruise dinner, ¡°she nodded calmly.


    The woman immediately ttered and took two steps forward with a smile: ¡°Assistant Ah An, do you know who thepany has arranged to apany President Andrew and young President Andrew


    Indeed, it is for this.


    I¡¯m not quite sure


    The woman across from her was immediately filled with disappointment, and Xuan Ji looked at Anna Stuat with skeptical eyes.


    Howe you didn¡¯t know? Who didn¡¯t know you were


    Anna Stuat, ¡°a smiling voice interrupted the woman¡¯s words.


    Anna Stuat looked up and saw that Fang Manting was holding a document in her hand and walked quickly over.


    This is the report fromst month sent by the finance department. Can you take a look


    Anna Stuat took it over and carefully flipped through it.


    Fang Manting next to her did not leave here.


    Pretending to be puzzled, I looked at another female employee on the side and said, ¡°I just came in and heard you and Anna Stuat talking about the cruise dinner party


    The female employee gave her a guilty nce.


    She is vaguely aware of the identity of this woman.


    The eldestdy of Fangyu Group is said to be the candidate for the future daughter-inw favored by Mrs. ke.


    Thepany¡¯s pink gossip about the rtionship between the male lead Fang Manting and Anna Stuat keeps circting.


    However, due to the fact that Miss Fang is usually too cold and difficult to approach, there are not many people supporting her in thepany.


    I just casually said two sentences


    Oh? I don¡¯t know what you said, why don¡¯t you tell me too


    The female employee nced at Anna Stuat.


    Anna Stuat is still buying her financial statements at the moment.


    There was a lot of content inst month¡¯s financial statements, and it really took a lot of work to browse them.


    It¡¯s not a big deal, I just want to ask the greeting assistant if the list for the cruise dinner has been confirmed


    You said that, ¡°Fang Manting smiled brightly.¡± Sister Anna Stuat may not be clear, but I do know a little


    The speaker appears unintentional, but the listener is intentional.


    The female employee gave Anna Stuat a thoughtful nce, then shifted her gaze to Fang Manting.


    Fang Manting didn¡¯t make a fuss either: ¡°When I just went to President Andrew¡¯s office, he happened to mention this matter to me. The preliminary allocation situation has been temporarily determined


    The female employee¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°How are they allocated


    In addition to President Andrew and Junior President Andrew, there are still 8 people left. We have three in the General Secretary¡¯s Office, two in the Deputy General Secretary¡¯s Office, and the remaining three are lucky employees selected from other departments


    The female employee was immediately disappointed upon hearing this.


    She belongs to other departments.


    The probability of being selected from numerous departmentspeting for three spots is simply not too small.


    But he quickly thought of something else.


    Although there is a high probability that she won¡¯t be able to attend the cruise dinner, it doesn¡¯t prevent her from gossiping about her boss¡¯s news!


    Miss Fang, do you know who these specific quotas are


    Fang Manting and others are addressing this issue.


    I¡¯m not quite sure about other departments, but I do know some about our General Secretary¡¯s Office


    When it came to this, she deliberately nced at Anna Stuat.


    Although Nic Bery is not from the secretary¡¯s office, he definitely wants to go with President Andrew. Additionally, when I just went to the office, President Andrew also designated me to apany him


    Anna Stuat was flipping through the financial statements in her hand, with a slight pause in her fingers.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued flipping through the page.


    Just a slight stabbing pain in my heart.


    Although she had already prepared psychologically and knew that this was Mrs. Andrews arrangement, she really heard from Fang Manting that she really wanted to cultivate a rtionship with the male lead. Anna Stuat still had some unpleasant feelings in her heart.


    What about one more spot


    The female employee also noticed the subtle waves and ups and downs between Anna Stuat and Fang Manting. When she asked again, her tone couldn¡¯t help but bring some excitement.


    There is still one more quota, which will mostly be arranged in the form of rewards for the secretarial staff. As for who it is, I am not quite sure


    It¡¯s not Anna Stuat!


    The gossip on the faces of female employees has indeed be more pronounced.


    Just as she was about to ask about something, Fang Manting suddenly killed another bullet in the back.


    She looked at Anna Stuat and said, ¡°By the way, Anna Stuat, do you want to go? If you want to go, I can also help you mention it to President Andrew


    Listen, listen to this tone, it seems like a future Anna Stuat pose.


    Thest page of the report has just been flipped over.


    Anna Stuat calmly closed the report and smiled at Fang Manting, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you anymore


    What¡¯s the trouble with this? It¡¯s just with


    No need, ¡°Anna Stuat politely refused again, her tone still so gentle.


    As she spoke, she ced the report in Fang Manting¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have read it all and there are no major issues. You can take it to President Andrew


    Unexpectedly, everything was like this. Anna Stuat didn¡¯t take the call yet, and Fang Manting¡¯s face was slightly unsightly.


    The female employee next to her has even brought the spirit of eating melons to the extreme.


    The excitement on his face was almost unbearable.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Fang Manting and Anna Stuat, but she had a different thought in her heart.


    Miss Fang clearly came to demonstrate against Anna Stuat.


    But why does it seem a bit out of ce when you look at the situation?


    Look at Anna Stuat¡¯s calm and down-to-earth demeanor, but she has a bit of a pce like demeanor. On the contrary, it is Miss Fang, who is clearly from the background of a wealthydy. However, after all this, she has fallen behind and exudes a sense of petty family spirit.


    Why, is there anything else? ¡°Anna Stuat looked up and asked in a warm voice as she saw Fang Manting staying still.


    The more her attitude, the more angry Fang Manting¡¯s heart became.


    It¡¯s okay, ¡°Fang Manting coldly threw down these three words and turned around and left.


    As she walked away, the female employee next to her clicked twice and turned her head to give Anna Stuat a thumbs up: ¡°Assistant Stuat really has you

 Chapter 185

    In the evening, Anna Stuat sat cross legged on the bed and shared a video with Emily Sandra.


    This is the daily activity of Emily Sandra and her daughter every night after moving to Xilin City.


    Originally, by chatting about each other¡¯s recent situation, it was almost enough to hang up the video, but today Emily Sandra¡¯s mood was a bit off.


    While chatting with Anna Stuat, she always seems a bit out of ce.


    My mind wandered several times in the middle.


    Bang


    There was a sudden loud bang from the video, both Anna Stuat and Emily Sandra were startled.


    Anna Stuat sat up straight and tightened her body, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter


    Emily Sandra hurriedly put down her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look, you wait


    Before Anna Stuat could tell her to be careful, the person disappeared from the video footage in an instant.


    Her heart was pounding fiercely, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Fortunately, in just a moment, Emily Sandra¡¯s face appeared on the screen again.


    What¡¯s going on? ¡°Anna Stuat eagerly asked as soon as she saw someone return.


    Emily Sandra smiled, her expression as gentle as ever, and her tone was also very gentle: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I just went out and took a look, but the kitchen cab has copsed. I¡¯ve already helped it up


    Anna Stuat still felt a bit strange in her heart.


    How can a good cab copse?


    However, seeing how Emily Sandra didn¡¯t want to say more, he had no choice but to stop questioning.


    The mother and daughter chatted for another moment, and Emily Sandra began to wander again.


    At this moment, she was clearly looking at the interface of the video, but my gaze was nk, I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking.


    Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you tonight? ¡°Anna Stuat frowned and asked.


    Emily Sandra suddenly regained herposure, her expression momentarily flustered: ¡°It¡¯s okay, nothing¡¯s wrong


    After speaking, he nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s already gettingte. You should rest earlier


    Without waiting for Anna Stuat to react, she hung up on the video.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter, hesitated for a moment, and then dialed back the video.


    However, after a long time, no one connected at that end, and Anna Stuat was momentarily annoyed and irritable.


    This is the first time her mother has hung up on her phone, and when I called earlier, my mind was out of ce, clearly something was wrong.


    Is something wrong


    After two consecutive phone calls, there was still no response from Emily Sandra.


    When she remembered sharing a video with Emily Sandra before, she heard the sound of a bang.


    She finally couldn¡¯t sit still. She rolled over and jumped out of bed, took a few steps back and forth in the room, but couldn¡¯t bear it anymore: ¡°No, we can¡¯t do this, we can¡¯t wait anymore


    After changing clothes, he hurried to Philip Andrew¡¯s room.


    When she knocked on the door, Philip Andrew was already ready to rest.


    Philip Andrew, have you slept yet? I have something to ask you for


    She couldn¡¯t hear anything inside through the door of the room, but after a while, Philip Andrew had alreadye to the door and opened it.


    As soon as she entered the door, Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t wait toe straight to the point and ask, ¡°Do you know about my mother¡¯s recent situation? She¡¯s in Xilin City, is something wrong


    Philip Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Auntie


    Anna Stuat is no longer concerned about theplex matters between her and Philip Andrew, and her mind is full of thoughts about her mother.


    She exined the previous video conversation with Emily Sandra in detail.


    She looks very wrong today, ¡°Anna Stuat recalled the previous plot, her brows tightening as she recalled it.¡± I always feel like something happened to her, but she just refuses to tell me


    At the thought of what might happen to her mother, Anna Stuat only felt that her breathing was about to stop.


    She had been imprisoned for so long in her previous life without feeling hopeless, but on the day she learned that her mother had been killed, she had no confidence in surviving.


    Her greatest wish for rebirth in this lifetime is to protect her mother well.


    So she couldn¡¯t bear any idents at all.


    Don¡¯t worry yet, ¡°Philip Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    Seeing Anna Stuat¡¯s appearance, she reached out and covered the back of her hand.


    His voice seemed to carry magic, and his tone was rare and gentle, constantly soothing Anna Stuat¡¯s emotions.


    There won¡¯t be anything wrong


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart slowly settled down.


    Philip Andrew then released his hand and turned to contact Nic Bery.


    Contact the people on Xilin¡¯s side and ask if there¡¯s anything wrong with Mrs. Sandra¡¯s recent situation


    After Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat left Xilin City before, they did not evacuate and arranged to protect Emily Sandra¡¯s bodyguard in Xilin City.


    So under normal circumstances, nothing will happen.


    After all, there hasn¡¯t been any unexpected news from the bodyguard either.


    After a while, Nic Bery¡¯s phone call came over.


    Under Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze, Philip Andrew opened the hands-free directly.


    President Andrew, I just asked, there was indeed an unexpected situation on Mrs. Sandra¡¯s side


    What¡¯s wrong with my mother? ¡°Anna Stuat asked eagerly, her heart racing to a halt, even though Philip Andrew was still there.


    Philip Andrew nced at her and saw that her face was urgent, but he didn¡¯t say anything, which was considered a tacit gesture.


    On the other side, Nic Bery didn¡¯t feel surprised when she heard Anna Stuat¡¯s voice.


    A well behaved Philip Andrew naturally wouldn¡¯t ask about Emily Sandra¡¯s condition for no reason. It must be because of Anna Stuat, so it¡¯s not surprising that Anna Stuat is by Philip Andrew¡¯s side at the moment.


    On the contrary, there was still some slight joy in his heart.


    He can be considered a CP fan of Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat, but recently, due to variousplex matters and the intervention of elders, their rtionship has be very strained.


    In addition, Philip Andrew has always felt that Anna Stuat is eager to leave him, and even this cruise dinner is prepared to acquiesce in the behavior of the olddy and not take Anna Stuat.


    Isn¡¯t this opportunity for rxationing now?


    The person over there reported that a man came to Mrs. Sandra¡¯s flower shop today. He and Mrs. Sandra seemed to have an old acquaintance, and they talked about the old days for a long time. Later, the man¡¯s emotions when he left Liufen were somewhat incorrect


    Old acquaintance?


    Anna Stuat recalled the events of her previous life.


    In her memory, her mother had no friends, no rtives or family.


    In her previous life, Anna Stuat had only Emily Sandra, who had one rtive. Emily Sandra was an orphan and was born in Liucun. Fortunately, the vigers in Liucun were very kind and adopted her.


    Do you know who that man isContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t figure it out in her heart, so she stopped thinking and asked.


    Nic Bery really doesn¡¯t know this yet.


    Time is too short, I haven¡¯t had time to send someone to investigate


    The main task of a bodyguard is to protect Emily Sandra, so naturally, you won¡¯t see anyone who has an old acquaintance with Emily Sandra, so go and thoroughly investigate their identity.

 Chapter 186

    Speaking of this, although it is not yet known what the so-called old identity was, it is basically certain that Emily Sandra has no security issues.


    Anna Stuat finally calmed down.


    She suppressed her doubts and hung up the phone.


    Taking another look at Philip Andrew, who looked slightly tired, his expression suddenly felt guilty: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you with your rest


    When speaking, he even stepped back slightly, deliberately distancing himself from Philip Andrew, with a cold and distant attitude.


    Philip Andrew¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly and said, ¡°Is that all you want to say


    Anna Stuat was taken aback.


    Of course, these are not the only things I want to say.


    She wants to ask about Philip Andrew¡¯s situation, how his legs are, and why


    Many questionse to the lips but cannot be answered.


    Thinking of Fang Manting, Anna Stuat¡¯s heart froze.


    Pretend to be puzzled and say, ¡°Have I forgotten anything else


    Anna Stuat! ¡°Philip Andrew¡¯s eyes turned cold.¡± Don¡¯t you want to ask me about the cruise dinner


    So what you¡¯re talking about is this matter, there¡¯s nothing to ask


    There¡¯s nothing to ask


    Anna Stuat raised her face and her expression had returned to normal. As she spoke, she even smiled coldly at Philip Andrew, saying, ¡°I know the three seats in the CEO¡¯s office are already full, but fortunately, Little President Andrew has given me a spot


    Sadin Andrew, it¡¯s Sadin Andrew again!


    Before Anna Stuat could finish speaking, Philip Andrew¡¯s whole body was filled with anger.


    She suddenly felt a bit speechless.


    Due to the ¡°cooperation¡± reached with Selina, Anna Stuat must go to this cruise dinner.


    Just because of Fang Manting¡¯s rtionship, Selina actually obtained another quota from the Deputy General Secretary¡¯s Office.


    You


    Looking at Philip Andrew¡¯s appearance, Anna Stuat had a heart to say something, but when the words reached her lips, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the words she had heard from Mrs. Li in the hospital before.


    Three months of time.


    Including Fang Manting, Philip Andrew carries the hatred of his parents.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    It¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t bother you with your rest, I¡¯ll


    ¡°Stop. ¡°Before he finished speaking, Philip Andrew coldly reprimanded her.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s footsteps paused, her hands crossed and hanging under her lower abdomen, in a very detached and extremely self-protective position: ¡°Is there anything else


    Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to treat my leg? Why, haven¡¯t you had time to pay attention to my leg¡¯s recoverytely


    Anna Stuat was taken aback.


    I don¡¯t understand why Philip Andrew suddenly mentioned this.


    After improving the prescription, if taken ording to this, Philip Andrew¡¯s leg will definitely recover within three months.


    In addition, too many things have happened during this period, and Anna Stuat deliberately kept her distance from him.


    But now Philip Andrew suddenly mentioned it.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart tightened and she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg again


    Looking at his tense appearance, Philip Andrew couldn¡¯t tell if he was feeling morefortable or even more ufortable.


    He stared at Anna Stuat a few times without speaking.


    Anna Stuat was anxious and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg


    She doesn¡¯t have much time left to stay here and must have Philip Andrew¡¯s leg fully recovered before that.


    Why are you so nervous? ¡°Philip Andrew asked in a cold voice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Anna Stuat was taken aback.


    After a while, he reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a deal between us


    Trading? Just trading


    Of course. ¡°Anna Stuat gritted her teeth quietly,¡± You forgot that I am the mostmitted person. If I promise to help you heal your leg, I must make sure your leg fully recovers


    She paused and said, ¡°After all, only by fixing your leg can I regain my freedom


    He deliberately spoke with a rxed expression and wanted to step forward to check the condition of Philip Andrew¡¯s leg.


    Philip Andrew is currently sitting in a wheelchair, which is pressed against the edge of the bed.


    His dark gaze was fixed on Anna Stuat.


    Wait until Anna Stuat walks up in front of him and squats down to start examining his legs.


    My hand just touched my knee.


    Philip Andrew grabbed the armrest of his wheelchair and suddenly stood up.


    Anna Stuat was startled and instinctively raised her head, ¡°Your legs


    Before he could finish speaking, Philip Andrew in front of him suddenly felt like he was exerting force under his legs, feeling physically exhausted, and pressed heavily towards Anna Stuat.


    The next second, both of them fell together on the bed.


    You


    Before she could say anything, Philip Andrew suddenly leaned down.


    Biting hard at her lips, as if punishment or resentment.


    Philip Andrew¡­ you let go¡­ um


    Anna Stuat struggled vigorously, constantly pounding Philip Andrew¡¯s shoulder with her hand, but the man in front of her remained unmoved.


    Even when Anna Stuat struggled with her feet, he lifted her leg and pressed one of her feet down.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    At this moment, she finally realized ¨C Philip Andrew¡¯s legs are already good!


    Although it has not yet fully recovered, at least it has already be aware and may even be able to move normally.


    But he kept it hidden!


    When the man in front of her finally let go, Anna Stuat looked at him in shock and said, ¡°Are you¡­ your legs are ready


    Yes, ¡°Philip Andrew pressed against her and did not get up.


    The gaze still fell on Anna Stuat¡¯s face, with an expression that was profound and inscrutable.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You¡¯ve been lying to me all this time


    Philip Andrew¡¯s gaze sank and he said, ¡°Let me tell you, will I immediately restore your freedom


    Anna Stuat did not understand the displeasure in his tone and was still immersed in her concealed anger.


    Subconsciously, I followed Philip Andrew¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yes! If I had known your legs were healed, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed here anymore, and I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Andrew group as your light bulb


    As the words fell, Philip Andrew reached out his hand and caught her chin.


    Leave? Where do you want to leave


    Are you going to sleep and sleep with Sadin Andrew?


    Although he has a somewhat cold personality, when he was with Anna Stuat in the past, he always acted with a gentle demeanor, and this was the first time he was so cold.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s chin was pinched a bit and she struggled, ¡°No matter where you go, it¡¯s none of your business. Anyway, our transaction is over. Please let go of me


    Her red lips kept moving, but there was not a word out of her mouth that Philip Andrew loved to hear.


    The man¡¯s gaze became increasingly profound, and in the next second, he directly hooked Anna Stuat¡¯s neck and kissed her.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s remaining words were immediately blocked in her throat, her beautiful eyes widened, her face full of frightened questioning and panic.


    At this moment, the man pried his tongue open her teeth and drove straight in.

 Chapter 187

    The ticking of the clock on the wall woke up Anna Stuat, who was almost in a state of confusion.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and subconsciously raised her hand, pping Philip Andrew¡¯s face with a p: ¡®You¡¯re crazy!¡¯


    A bright red five finger print suddenly appeared on the man¡¯s face.


    He finally released Anna Stuat at this moment.


    Just looking at her with sharp eyes, as if hiding a fierce beast.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s heart was pounding fiercely, and her mind was even more chaotic.


    For a moment, he thought about how he actually hit Philip Andrew. For a moment, I thought about how Philip Andrew should have hit me. Just now, I was so frivolous about myself, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Philip Andrew did it again.


    Her mind was so chaotic that she simply reached out and pushed Philip Andrew away.


    The man was momentarily unprepared and was pushed unsteadily.


    Anna Stuat took advantage of this opportunity, supported the bed with one hand, immediately flipped up, hurriedly tidied up her clothes, and ran out without looking back.


    Even turning back and asking Philip Andrew why his leg had healed, he concealed his thoughts and lost them.


    Aunt Miller, who was returning from the garden, happened to meet Anna Stuat head-on in the hallway. Seeing her in a hurry, he was surprised and said, ¡°Miss Stuat, where are you going


    Anna Stuat paused and suddenly remembered that her room was on the other end.


    But now she has to pass by Philip Andrew¡¯s room when she goes back.


    Her mind was in a frenzy and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk


    Aunt Miller¡¯s expression grew even more surprised, ¡°Now


    As she spoke, she suddenly realized that Anna Stuat¡¯s expression was not right and eximed, ¡°Why is your face so red? Is it because you¡¯re sick


    Subconsciously, I wanted to step forward and check on Anna Stuat¡¯s situation.


    Just as she was getting closer, I heard Anna Stuat say loudly, ¡®Don¡¯te over!¡¯


    Aunt Miller was stunned, with a rareck of words and a clumsy mouth that didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°Miss Stuat, I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m just worried about you


    Anna Stuat was also very distressed after saying these words.


    Knowing that my attitude was not right just now.


    Sorry, I¡¯m a bit emotional, ¡°she shook her head.


    She dosen¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    The longer she stayed, her mind became more chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t help but recall the scenes that had happened before.


    The more these images try to drive away, the more they linger in their minds.


    I¡¯m out


    Throw down such a sentence and hurriedly run downstairs.


    Aunt Miller thought for a moment, but couldn¡¯t resist and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s toote, Miss Stuat. Remember toe back early


    Her response was Anna Stuat¡¯s hurried back.


    After staring for a while, Aunt Miller couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and said, ¡°The emotions of young people are really iprehensible


    Anna Stuat blew the cold wind outside the mansion for almost two hours before finally dispelling the heat and chaotic emotions in her mind.


    When she returned, most of the servants in the mansion had already fallen asleep, but it was probably because Aunt Miller had warned me in advance, so the lights in the garden walkway and vi hall were still on.


    Anna Stuat went back quite smoothly.


    It was already veryte, and she went back to her room, hurriedly washed herself, and then fell asleep.


    It was probably a cold breeze the night before, and the next day Anna Stuat did indeed catch a bad cold.


    I keep sneezing at work.


    At noon, Selina ran over to look for her again. Seeing her constantly sneezing, she furrowed her brows and showed a disdainful expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you


    Anna Stuat was even more impatient to see her and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a little cold. What are you doing here again


    Upon hearing her tone, Selina became unhappy and said, ¡°What am I here for? Have you forgotten that we are now


    Speaking of this, he subconsciously paused for a moment and looked left and right without seeing Fang Manting¡¯s figure. Then he lowered his voice and continued, ¡°We are currently in a cooperative rtionship


    Anna Stuat is not at all used to her bad habits.


    You still know how to hide from others? Even if you know our rtionship is not good in front of others, you dare toe to me. Are you afraid that Fang Manting won¡¯t know


    Selina¡¯s expression stiffened and she said, ¡°Why are you talking so loudly? Didn¡¯t I juste to see you for something


    Anna Stuat really didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense to her anymore, so she waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°Just make a long story short. He¡¯ll be back soon


    So although Selina still hadints in her heart, she dared not dy any longer.


    She covered it slightly with her body and took out a small white bottle from her pocket, forcing it into Anna Stuat¡¯s palm.


    The small white porcin bottle is cold when held in the palm of your hand.


    Anna Stuat was about to open her hand and take a nce.


    Selina grabbed her hand and said, ¡®Be careful.¡¯


    With a slight frown, Anna Stuat paused to take out the bottle and take a look.


    What is this? ¡°She asked.


    A good thing that canpletely solve ourpetitors


    Oh


    Selina smiled mysteriously and leaned closer to Anna Stuat before lowering her voice and saying, ¡°At the evening party, take the opportunity to pour this thing into Fang Manting¡¯s wine


    I don¡¯t know what wonderful thing these words reminded him of, and as he spoke, Selina¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show an extremely proud smile.


    It seems that one can already anticipate her beautiful future.


    Let me take the medicine


    Don¡¯t make it sound so unpleasant, ¡°Selina¡¯s attitude was naturally excellent when Anna Stuat was needed to do something.¡± It¡¯s not something bad that harms people, anyway, this medicine will be useful to us


    Since it¡¯s useful to both of us, why don¡¯t you do it


    Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    Selina¡¯s tricks were already familiar to Anna Stuat in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she was like this. At the beginning, she used to be a de in the hands of her father and daughter to deceive herself. At that time, Selina didn¡¯t show such an attitude.


    At the beginning, he pretended to be affectionate, but when he finally turned around and stabbed, he was even more ruthless than anyone else.


    You two often get together, so naturally it¡¯s easier for you to get started, ¡°Selina added after a pause, feeling that these words are not convincing enough


    Anna Stuat shrugged slightly and made a respectful appearance.


    Selina had to continue, ¡°You just need to take the medicine and leave the rest to me. You don¡¯t really think that we canpletely solve thispetitor with just one shot, do you


    What are your future ns? ¡°Anna Stuat stood up and, relying on her height advantage, looked down at her from a high position.

 Chapter 188

    She probably didn¡¯t expect Anna Stuat to delve so deeply, and Selina¡¯s face turned ck for a moment.


    I will do the following thingsContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s you who did it, ¡°Anna Stuat said, her eyes slightly raised, with an expression of indescribableziness and arrogance.¡± But Selina, you¡¯re not going to treat me like a fool, are you


    Selina¡¯s expression stiffened, and a guilty smile forced out on her face: ¡°How can you say that? We are sisters¡­¡±


    Before the words were finished, Anna Stuat interrupted with a sneer, ¡°Are you stupid, or do you think everyone in the world is stupid except for you¡±


    Now Selina finally couldn¡¯t put on any more and pursed her lips without speaking.


    Anna Stuat adjusted her posture, supported the table with one hand and chin, and said, ¡°Since you want to cooperate with me, you should show sincerity and not tell me anything. Instead, you just want to use me as a gunslinger. Do you really think that just having both of us surnamed An is enough


    It¡¯s really difficult to deal with!


    Selina let out a curse in her heart, and her resentment towards Anna Stuat grew even stronger.


    She made up her mind, and after this one, she must make sure Anna Stuat never gets up again.


    ¡°How could it be? I just think it¡¯s a bitplicated to talk about, after all, I only need to be the one responsible for the subsequent operations¡±


    After saying so much, Anna Stuat remained unmoved, and Selina had to give up the idea of continuing to y these emotional cards.


    ¡°The bottle I gave you contains a small amount of overpowering drug. After you pour it in, she will only fall into a brief deep sleep after drinking it. It¡¯s easy to find excuses then¡±


    Her organization was very clear, and it was obvious that the n had already been well nned.


    ¡°Just because he was drunk, take her to the room prepared in advance on the cruise ship, and I will send someone inter¡±


    Selina didn¡¯t continue talking until thest moment.


    Any wise person would naturally understand the meaning of her words.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s face darkened.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s a good strategy, but after all, the Stuat family is really using a set of tactics in turn.


    In their previous lives, they also used the act of catching traitors.


    It¡¯s just that in this lifetime, the target of rapists has changed from herself to Fang Manting.


    That¡¯s ridiculous!


    Destroying the innocence and reputation of the Fang Yu Consortium? Aren¡¯t you really afraid that the Fang Yu Consortium will find out


    ¡°No, everything has been arranged and no one will find out about me, ¡°Selina said confidently.


    Of course not on me, otherwise why would I cooperate with you? Of course, it¡¯s to push you out and be the recement ghost!


    She thought proudly in her heart.


    Anna Stuat could guess what she was thinking at the first nce at her expression, and she sneered in her heart.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that you had so much energy that even the interior of the cruise ship had already been opened up in advance


    The host of this cruise dinner was not the Andrew family, but Selina was able to reach out ¨C or rather, it was Lady Li¡¯s hand that could even be promoted.


    The Andrew family¡¯s second wife really put in a lot of effort to stir up Philip Andrew¡¯s marriage.


    However, it is precisely because of this that it further proves that the marriage between Fang Manting and Philip Andrew can bring tremendous assistance to Philip Andrew.


    Thinking of this, Anna Stuat pursed her lips, feeling a momentary sense of blockage in her heart.


    Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I¡¯ve already told you the n, you just need to do your part well


    Selina nced at the time as she spoke, and before turning around to leave, she finally turned her head and added a sentence to Anna Stuat.


    ¡°By the way, I will arrange for a waiter to give you the room card when you put the person down¡±


    Anna Stuat nodded in response.


    After Selina left, her face suddenly cooled down.


    ¡°What a beautiful idea¡±


    She opens and lie quietly in the palm of her hand, a white porcin bottle.


    The porcin bottle is very small, less than the size of a little thumb, and even if it is held in the hand, it is not easy to find.


    Silently staring at the small porcin bottle in her hand for a while, Anna Stuat pulled the corner of her lips, her eyes gradually turning cold.


    The employees attending the cruise dinner were divided into several groups, and Anna Stuat was with Sadin Andrew, who went rtivelyte.


    The Zhang family also made a big move this time, with a 10 story high cruise ship being used as a banquet venue.


    Just as she arrived at the entrance of the giant ship, I was stopped by several security guards.


    Sorry sir, could you please show me your invitation letter, madam


    Sadin Andrew neatly pulled out the invitation.


    After checking and confirming that there were no issues, the two security guards looked at Anna Stuat with questioning eyes and said, ¡°This one is


    ¡°My girlfriend, ¡°said Sadin Andrew.


    The two of them sessfully entered the cruise ship.


    Theyout and decoration of the entire giant ship are very magnificent.


    When Anna Stuat arrived, there were already many people in the banquet hall of the cruise ship, dressed in beautiful clothes and chatting happily.


    ¡°Anna Stuat, you¡¯re here. ¡°A light smile reached Anna Stuat¡¯s ear.


    Fang Manting led several good sisters from the circle of famousdies in the capital to Anna Stuat in front of her in a graceful way, and while saying that, she also covered her mouth with exaggeration: ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want toe to the party today, otherwise I would have told President Li that I would give you thest ce.¡±


    The little sisters nearby did not know what the situation was, and asked him what was going on.


    So Anna Stuat watched as Fang Manting covered her mouth and smiled delicately, embellishing the previous story.


    Her little sistersughed more happily.


    ¡°So, in that case, President Andrew doesn¡¯t want her toe. Since that¡¯s the case, why is she still here ¡±


    Fang Manting pretended to stop the little sisters next to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sister Anna Stuat has worked in thepany for so long, and she has no merit but also has hard work.¡±


    Anna Stuat is toozy to watch them pretend anymore.


    ¡°you guys first, and then I¡¯ll say goodbye. We¡¯ll see youter when we enter the venue


    This cruise dinner is not as simple as being held on a cruise ship.


    I heard that the Zhang family is also preparing to let the cruise ship sail for 10 kilometers and hold a truly authentic cruise banquet.


    This is just the beginning, and Anna Stuat will eventually encounter Fang Manting again at the formal banquet afterwards.


    Because both of them are employees of the CEO Secretary Office and are not considered special guests at the dinner party, they have been uniformly assigned positions in the employee area.


    After walking away, Sadin Andrew, who had been silent for a while, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That person just now was Fang Manting


    Sadin Andrew naturally couldn¡¯t have been unaware of the rumors of the rampant marriage within thepany.


    Just as he had heard it before, he justughed it off as a joke ¨C after all, he never thought Philip Andrew would eliminate anyone except Anna Stuat.


    But now it seems that it¡¯s not what she thought.

 Chapter 189

    After strolling around the reception hall on the first floor of the cruise ship for a while, Anna Stuat and Sadin Andrew were led down to the banquet hall by the adaptable students.


    Just as he stepped in, I met several people head-on.


    Philip Andrew sat in his wheelchair with an indifferent expression, and Nic Bery followed closely with her hand down. The person standing behind pushing the wheelchair turned out to be Fang Manting.


    She was wearing a light purple evening gown, with her head slightly tilted, as if still talking to Philip Andrew. The expression on her side looked particrly gentle.


    Unexpectedly, it¡¯s really a narrow path for enemies!


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s expression changed and he instinctively turned his head to look at Anna Stuat next to him.


    But Anna Stuat was staring at Philip Andrew¡¯s leg with a slightly puzzled expression.


    Anna Stuat


    It wasn¡¯t until he spoke out to remind Anna Stuat that she suddenly regained her consciousness and immediately turned her gaze away.


    Since learning about Philip Andrew¡¯s leg recovery, Anna Stuat has always had a strange feeling in her heart.


    However, the same thing belongs to the same thing. No matter how foolish she was, she wouldn¡¯t have exposed the fact that Philip Andrew¡¯s leg had already recovered.


    Although angry, Philip Andrew kept it from herself ¨C Anna Stuat¡¯s heart was clearer that hiding it from the public was definitely Philip Andrew¡¯s own purpose.


    Otherwise, with his abilities and the power he currently holds, as soon as the news of his legs¡¯ recovery is announced, many people within the Andrew group may immediately turn against him.


    Although it was not enough topletely bring down Anglo Andrew, it was also enough to cause him significant damage.


    ¡°A Let¡¯s go, ¡°Anna Stuat said in a calm and natural tone, setting aside her gaze.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Fang Manting lifted her head and noticed this side.


    ¡°A Anna Stuat? ¡°Her tone was pleasantly surprised, her face smiling like a peach blossom,pletely different from the arrogant way she had talked to Anna Stuat before.¡± You¡¯ve finally arrived, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Anna Stuat remained silent for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart: it seems that this person¡¯s gaze is fixed on her.


    However, no matter what Fang Manting thinks, Anna Stuat can only use Troops for the enemy, earth for floods for the time being.


    ¡°A President Andrew. ¡°Anna Stuat took a step forward and greeted Philip Andrew with a indifferent expression as she thought about it.


    At this moment, her gaze was aligned with Philip Andrew, and she couldn¡¯t help but sh past certain scenes fromst night, her face suddenly warming up.


    Philip Andrew across the street still had a gloomy expression.


    He coldly lifted his eyelids, ncing over Sadin Andrew and Anna Stuat one by one, and then his expression became even colder.


    Nic Bery is the person who knows him the best.


    At a nce, it was evident that Philip Andrew was eating the red vinegar that flew in that day again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart ¨C these two people are also really interesting. Although they love each other, each one is more stubborn than the other, stubbornly refusing to say anything.


    Nowadays, it is because some people around us have caused so many misunderstandings.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Originally, Nic Bery was still pondering whether to say something to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t expect Fang Manting to pick up any pot she didn¡¯t open.


    Little President Andrew is also here, are you with Anna Stuat


    Without waiting for Sadin Andrew to answer, he said to himself, ¡°I heard about your good rtionship with Anna Stuat before entering thepany. I didn¡¯t really believe it before, but now it¡¯s really like this


    Although the expression on his face was pure, every sentence seemed to hide a de.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can tell we have a good rtionship, ¡°Anna Stuat said coldly.


    Fang Manting was stunned for a moment, probably not expecting Anna Stuat to answer. After a few seconds, she smiled and said, ¡°Anna Stuat, don¡¯t deny it. You¡¯ve alle with Little President Andrew¡±


    Is it a good rtionship toe to the banquet together? ¡°Anna Stuat turned her head and looked at Philip Andrew.¡± So, your rtionship with President Andrew should also be good


    Fang Manting is a bit confused about Anna Stuat¡¯s intentions now.


    After considering for a moment, she said shyly, ¡°Anna Stuat, don¡¯t talk nonsense. President Andrew and I are still in contact


    In the words, it was almost clear that she was Mrs. Li who came to thepany lightly to cultivate a rtionship with Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat closed her eyes heavily and didn¡¯t want to talk to them anymore.


    ¡°h I¡¯ll go to the banquet hall first, ¡°he said as he wanted to leave.


    Sadin Andrew hesitated for a moment and was about to follow up.


    Philip Andrew suddenly spoke up and said, ¡°The Zhang family held a small auction on a cruise ship. You cane with meter and meet a few people


    Although no name was given, anyone could tell that it was telling Sadin Andrew.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Am I also going with you? Usually, this kind of auction is not just about you, cousin


    ¡°Now that you have worked in thepany and your identity is different from before, it¡¯s natural for you to behave as you should¡±


    Sadin Andrew hesitated for a moment, as if struggling to say anything.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to speak, Philip Andrew interrupted his words and said, ¡°The auction will start soon. You cane with me first¡±


    He originally nned to follow Anna Stuat throughout today, but unexpectedly, such an ident happened midway.


    Sadin Andrew can¡¯t go against Philip Andrew¡¯s words either. He can only mentally n to sneak out and take a look at Anna Stuat¡¯s situation midway through the auction.


    The Zhang family assigned the Andrew group arge lounge banquet hall, which was divided into several rest rooms, each with signs hanging outside.


    Anna Stuat found the sign with her name hanging on it and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of mischief in her heart.


    She actually have a rest room with Fang Manting.


    Just as she finished putting on a makeup in the rest room, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Pleasee in, the door is unlocked


    The door to the rest room was quickly pushed open, and Selina¡¯s figure appeared in sight.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brow furrowed habitually.


    Quickly guessing the purpose of hering, Anna Stuat¡¯s eyebrows rxed and she leaned back on the chairzily, asking, ¡°Why are you here


    Selina took a step forward and ced a room card on Anna Stuat¡¯s desk, saying, ¡°Here you are


    ¡°What is this¡±


    ¡°You forgot what I said yesterday? I¡¯ll bring it to you today¡±


    Anna Stuat understands. This is the room card used to arrange for Fang Manting.


    She nodded to indicate that she knew, but did not put the room card on the table into the baby.


    Selina waited for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when she saw Anna Stuat¡¯s dy in moving. ¡°When are you going to do it¡±


    ¡°When will you start? ¡°Anna Stuat pinched her chin and thought.


    Selina stared at him eagerly.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Anna Stuat shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Let¡¯s take a closer look


    How can we take each step and see each step! ¡°Selina was immediately emotional when she heard the answer.¡± We have already done this step, of course we should take it early

 Chapter 190

    Anna Stuat remained unmoved.


    Her heart suddenly became very restless, and she took two steps back and forth in ce.


    ¡°Our time is limited, today is an excellent opportunity. If we miss the opportunity to start today, we may not find a better one in the future¡±


    Is this a change of strategy?


    Anna Stuat¡¯s brow slightly raised.


    Seeing that she finally had some reaction, Selina was immediately inspired.


    ¡°Just wait for her toe in and quickly give her the water that has been drugged. After drinking it, take the person to the room¡±


    ¡°There are surveince cameras everywhere on the cruise ship. If something really happens, can I really clean it up? ¡°This scene, Anna Stuat, is not so easy to coax. ¡±


    Selina gave a slightly agitated tut.


    ¡°We have naturally thought about this issue for a long time. Don¡¯t worry, we have already solved all the cameras on the way over there. Even the surveince department here has our personnel¡±


    ¡°Is that right? ¡°Anna Stuat suspected.


    ¡°Can I still deceive you¡±


    But howe I don¡¯t know when the Stuat family has so much energy to adjust the monitoring equipment here


    Selina choked for a moment.


    ¡°Dad happens to have an old friend who is from the Zhang family, and it took a lot of effort to get his help¡±


    At this point, there was still no mention of the Second Lady, clearly no intention of telling the truth.


    Anna Stuat raised her hand and yawned, finally reaching out and putting the room card into her bag.


    She¡¯s toozy to listen anymore, Selina¡¯s lying all over here.


    Don¡¯t say what it is, even an old friend of the Zhang family, even the person in charge of the Zhang family, would never dare to easily say that the monitoring equipment was turned off.


    many people from wealthy backgrounds came to attend this cruise banquet today.


    Whenever there is a problem, the Zhang family cannot take responsibility.


    It seems that Selina and her team have made up their minds and are pushing themselves out to take the me as a recement for the dead.


    Unfortunately


    Anna Stuat sneered ¨C you were thinking too well.


    People who have not received an invitation letter from a small auction house cannot enter.


    Therefore, after delivering Philip Andrew to the small auction house, Fang Manting returned to the lounge located in the banquet hall.


    She stepped forward into the rest room and a sneaky waiter nearby immediately turned her head to report the news to Selina.


    Selina was excited but patient, and waited for nearly twenty minutes before finally arriving at the door of Anna Stuat and Fang Manting¡¯s lounge.


    Bang bang bang.


    A slight knock on the door sounded, and one could tell how cautious the person outside was knocking on the door at the moment.


    Anna Stuat yawned before turning her head casually towards the direction of the door and saying, ¡°Come in¡±


    Selina immediately pushed the door in.


    The first thing she did when she entered was to look around in the lounge, but she didn¡¯t see Fang Manting¡¯s figure.


    She swallowed and said, ¡®Where are people?¡¯


    ¡°Who is it¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Fang Manting. Didn¡¯t she juste in¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing in¡±


    ¡°That person¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna Stuat suddenly conjured up a room card and ced it between her index and middle fingers in her right hand. She gently shook it and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to deliver the person to the designated ce


    This is done!


    Despite having already prepared mentally, hearing Anna Stuat say such things and confirming that the matter had been sessful, my heart was still filled with excitement and excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°She said as she reached out to take the room card from the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s urgent? ¡°Anna Stuat chuckled slightly.


    Selina was extremely anxious, but on the surface, she still had to y with Anna Stuat: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the drug¡¯s efficacy limited? Am I afraid there might be something wrong? If she wakes up temporarily, it wouldn¡¯t be good


    ¡°How long has the effect been¡±


    Anna hesitated a bit.


    Anna Stuat suddenly turned cold and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re sincerely cooperating with me. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, I can immediately call someone out


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t mean that! ¡°Selina said urgently.


    At this moment, the matter has not beenpleted, and she cannot tear her face from Anna Stuat.


    She could only grit my teeth in my heart, but still put on a friendly look on her face: ¡°The medicine has been effective for an hour, so I will arrange the rest now


    After speaking, he was eager to go and took the room card from Anna Stuat¡¯s hand.


    However, Anna Stuat tilted her hand slightly and avoided her movements.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve been talking for an hour, there¡¯s no need to rush¡±


    She took out two clean cups from the table next to her and poured one ss of wine into each, one of which was given to Selina.


    ¡°We finally got her, and we can be considered to have a pleasant cooperation¡±


    Selina was in a hurry to check the results at the moment, but didn¡¯t think much. She reached out and picked up the wine ss.


    As soon as Anna Stuat raised her ss, she instinctively touched Anna Stuat and took a sip of wine.


    Seeing her drinking, Anna Stuat¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sh of light shed through her eyes.


    Anna Stuat then handed Selina her room card and chuckled softly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡±


    Selina, who took the room card, couldn¡¯t wait to leave the lounge.


    Anna Stuat noticed her movements as she left, and indeed noticed a slight wobble in her footsteps.


    Her gaze fell into the ss that Selina casually ced next to her.


    The medicine prepared by Selina is indeed effective enough to achieve immediate results.


    With this thought in mind, Anna Stuat calmly opened the door and walked out, leisurely and not far from Selina¡¯s life.


    He followed her all the way to the door of a room.


    The door of the room was tightly closed, and Selina¡¯s shaking became even more severe.


    She herself waspletely unaware.


    She took out the room card and let out a beep, swipe the door card, and then walk in.


    The door mmed shut, and the noise in the room could no longer be heard from outside.


    Anna Stuat listened quietly and watched for a while.


    At this moment, a figure walked beside him.


    If Selina were here, she would definitely be surprised ¨C this person is clearly Fang Manting, who thought she should have been tricked by this moment and is sleeping in the room.


    Fang Manting¡¯s expression was veryplex at the moment.


    ¡°Why are you helping me? ¡°Fang Manting asked softly, biting her bitten lip.


    She had just entered the rest room. After seeing Anna Stuat, she was really unprepared. She took a nearby Stemware and poured herself a ss of wine.


    Later, Anna Stuat took out a bottle of medicine in front of her. He was shocked and finally learned from Anna Stuat that Selina wanted to calcte her own affairs.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to believe it, it has to be said that Anna Stuat had a chance to take action when she was least on guard, but instead of taking action, she told herself about it.


    Now that she witnessed with her own eyes, what Anna Stuat said is the truth.


    Thinking of his previous attitude towards Anna Stuat, his heart suddenly became veryplicated.


    ¡°Do you have to have a reason to do something? ¡°Anna Stuat nced at her and asked back.

 Chapter 191

    Fang Manting remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°I may not need someone else to help me, but you¡­ I still don¡¯t understand. Why can you help me


    She was born noble, and the education she received from a young age, as well as everyone around her, told her that no one would treat her well for no reason. Anyone who treats her well must have a purpose.


    Even in the years of growing up, the people around have indeed been like this.


    Some people make friends with her because her family can bring business to the other party¡¯s family, while others constantly tter her by being able to squeeze from one circle to another more noble circle.


    But she doesn¡¯t think Anna Stuat has a reason to help her like this.


    Anna Stuat nced at her and shook her head, ¡°You just think I¡¯m in a good mood and suddenly feel kind-hearted and want to do something good


    Turning around and leaving.


    But the two of us are rivals in love


    Fang Manting shouted loudly behind her, her tone full of confusion and questioning.


    Anna Stuat¡¯s footsteps indeed stopped.


    She quickly caught up and gasped slightly as she faced Anna Stuat.


    But with a firm expression, he repeated again, ¡°But we are rivals in love. I am the candidate identified by Mrs. Li as her future granddaughter. As long as I am here, you cannot continue to be with Philip Andrew


    Anna Stuat couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly when she heard this.


    There is indeed some sadness in my heart.


    Despite not wanting to admit it, she was very clear in her heart that she had already unconsciously fallen in love with Philip Andrew.


    When she just came back from his rebirth, he was thinking about staying away from these disputes in the capital until he had avenged himself in his lifetime.


    But now it seems that not only have I not been able to stay away from these disputes, but I have be increasingly trapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, ¡°she simply nodded and admitted Fang Manting¡¯s statement.


    Actually, Anna Stuat has always believed so.


    This is also why Anna Stuat is eager to help Philip Andrew heal his leg after hearing the three month deadline mentioned by Mrs. Li at the hospital gate.


    Olddy Andrew¡¯s attitude is very obvious, and even if she doesn¡¯t want to leave after three months, she has to leave.


    ¡°Why then? ¡°Fang Manting¡¯s expression was stubborn.


    One is that he has never encountered such a person around him, and the other is that he really doesn¡¯t understand.


    Ask yourself, if she stood in Anna Stuat¡¯s shoes, even if she didn¡¯t harm others, she would never speak out with kindness as a reminder.


    ¡°Why? ¡°Anna Stuat muttered softly, then chuckled softly.¡± It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re more suitable for him than I am


    It goes without saying who he is.


    Fang Manting¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly and said, ¡°Is that just why


    ¡°What other reason do you need ¡±


    ¡°If I were to fall into their trap this time and lose the new white, you should be very clear that I would be directly kicked out of thispetition ¡±


    After all, as Mrs. ke, how could she ept a girl who has lost her innocence in front of everyone and be her future granddaughter?


    As long as you don¡¯t remind me


    ¡°But you¡¯re the most suitable person for him! ¡°Anna Stuat interrupted her, no longer wanting to continue.¡± It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s time to go to the banquet hall, so I¡¯ll leave first


    After speaking, he stopped lingering and turned around to leave.


    Fang Manting, who remained in ce, stared at her figure for a while, but still had no clue.


    After a while, he simply shook his head and stopped thinking too much.


    However, at this moment, something suddenly urred to him and he turned his head to look in the direction of the room where Selina had entered before, his eyes instantly turning cold.


    ¡°Selina, the Stuat family¡­ ¡°She whispered Selina¡¯s name once, and a sneer immediately appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    When Anna Stuat arrived at the banquet hall, most of the guests had already arrived.


    The cruise ship has started and is slowly moving forward along the coast.


    As soon as he entered the banquet hall, Sadin Andrew, who had been absent-minded, immediately noticed his figure as he looked around.


    He quickly walked up to Anna Stuat and said, ¡°Where did you just go? I went to your rest room and didn¡¯t see you ¡±


    After hearing about the small auction, Sadin Andrew immediately went to Anna Stuat¡¯s lounge to look for her, but did not see anyone.


    And when he learned that Anna Stuat shared a rest room with Fang Manting, but unfortunately they had disappeared together, his heart immediately lifted. Fortunately, Anna Stuat appeared unscathed now.


    Anna Stuat gave him a deep nce, feeling a bit mixed.


    Behind Selina¡¯s actions this time, there must be done by Mrs. ke.


    Calcting Fang Manting, calcting herself, and even calcting Philip Andrew are all closely rted to the Andrew family¡¯s second room.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    And when ites to having a close rtionship with the Andrew family¡¯s second bedroom, Sadin Andrew naturally has to be considered one.


    Although he no longer wanted to interfere in the affairs of the Li Shi Group, Mrs. Li and Anglo Andrew were determined to leave everything to this son.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just in the break room and it was a bit slow. I went for a walk on the splint and blew a cold breeze for a while


    Upon hearing Anna Stuat¡¯s words, Sadin Andrew immediately let down his heart.


    Just thinking about something,  eyebrows furrowed again.


    The temperature outside is low at the moment, so wear more when you go out


    Originally, he wanted to put my zer on Anna Stuat directly. he even took off his coat, but he stopped in the middle of it.


    His expression suddenly felt a bit lonely.


    What qualifications does he have to give Anna Stuat a coat to wear?


    Anna Stuat in front of him is his future sister-inw.


    Sadin Andrew closed his eyes deeply, and then a gentle smile appeared on his face: ¡°By the way, can I take you to find your cousin


    Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t want to see Philip Andrew at the moment and is about to say no.


    Sadin Andrew said, ¡°Just now at the auction, he bought a ring and it should be for you


    That ring is said to have been worn by the Queen of Ennd, who has been with her husband for a lifetime and is known as the most beloved couple in Ennd.


    The symbolic significance of this ring is very good.


    ¡°Give it to me ¡±


    Anna Stuat gave a bitter smile.


    Sadin Andrew was not aware that she and Philip Andrew were only in a cooperative rtionship, and these words were not suitable for her to say.


    So he could only keep silent.


    Sadin Andrew is going to find Philip Andrew, and she can only follow.


    Originally, the Andrew group should also be sitting together.


    Quickly at the other end of the banquet hall, they found Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat noticed that Fang Manting had already returned, standing behind Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Brother. ¡°Sadin Andrew quickly stepped forward and was about to say something to Philip Andrew when Yu Guang nced and suddenly fell into Fang Manting¡¯s hand, his expression frozen.

 Chapter 192

    Anna Stuat naturally noticed Sadin Andrew¡¯s abnormality and saw him standing still for a while. She followed his gaze and immediately saw the ring in Fang Manting¡¯s hand.


    There is nothing else. It is too conspicuous to wear pink diamonds on a woman¡¯s Ring finger.


    ¡°Sister Anna Stuat. ¡°The first time she saw Anna Stuat, Fang Manting¡¯s habitual smile piled up on her face, making a gentle appearance.


    Soon she noticed Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze again, and for some reason, she remembered the things that Anna Stuat had helped her before. Her heart was empty, and she instinctively wanted to hide her hand back.


    Even Sadin Andrew¡¯s reaction was simr. When she saw Anna Stuat looking over, she immediately blocked in front of her, trying to block Anna Stuat¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°The ring is very beautiful. ¡°Anna Stuat smiled slightly and quickly looked away at Sadin Andrew.¡± Is this the ring you¡¯re talking about


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and after staring at Anna Stuat for a while, he nodded slowly.


    The topic briefly skipped.


    A few people quickly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened before.


    Except for Fang Manting, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly nce in the direction of Philip Andrew.


    Her heart is really inexplicable.


    Not understanding Anna Stuat¡¯s behavior, let alone Philip Andrew¡¯s behavior.


    When Mrs. Bailey was selected as the wife of the future CEO of the Andrew Group, her family, also known as the Fangyu Foundation, put a lot of effort into carefully investigating the past of Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat.


    Every piece of information surveyed proves that Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat have a very good rtionship, a strong bond, and can already talk about marriage.


    Therefore, before deciding toe to the Andrew group, her mother Mrs. Fang hesitated for a moment whether to continue this friendship.


    Even her father has temporarily postponed the cooperation n with the Andrew group.


    Ultimately, it was Fang Manting alone who made the decision to continue the marriage.


    Although a Fangyu consortium has a great reputation, in fact, it has declined significantly in recent years. Being able to board the Andrew Group is also a great benefit for their Fangyu consortium.


    Another reason is that it is due to Fang Manting herself.


    She had met Philip Andrew abroad a long time ago, and although she couldn¡¯t say she fell in love at first sight, she had always been very interested in him.


    ¡°You are really strange ¡±


    As assistants to the secretary¡¯s office, Anna Stuat and Fang Manting did not sit with Philip Andrew and others.


    The two of them fell one step behind and sat a little further, when Fang Manting suddenly leaned over.


    ¡°Strange? ¡°Anna Stuat spoke differently, but her face was very calm.


    ¡°His reaction and yours ¡±


    Although there was no roll call, anyone knew that he was referring to Philip Andrew.


    Anna Stuat doesn¡¯t want to say anything more about Philip Andrew.


    Seeing her not speaking, Fang Manting said to herself, ¡°I can tell he doesn¡¯t want to give me this ringN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As she spoke, she lifted the ring in her hand.


    The pink diamond shimmered gently under the light, making it look even more charming.


    To be honest, no woman can refuse such a ring.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, ¡°Anna Stuat chuckled and shook her head.¡± He never makes any decisions due to external interference. Since he gave you this ring, it proves that he really wanted to give it to you


    Fang Manting looked at her steadily for a moment.


    She couldn¡¯t help shaking my head again and said, ¡°You two are really strange


    She repeat, it seems that I really think Philip Andrew and Anna Stuat¡¯s behavior is extremely strange.


    A person who is not interested in her, but chooses to give her this ring symbolizing love.


    On the other hand, a rtionship that was originally a rival in love should see oneself as an enemy, but it happens toe out to help oneself at the most critical moment.


    Anna Stuat didn¡¯t pay attention to the strange words in her words, her eyes looking ahead, but her gaze was somewhat empty.


    Her mind is cluttered with thoughts of many things, from my previous life to this life, like a tangled thread. The more I try to sort it out, the more disorganized it bes.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that she is holding the ball of thread in her hand, but the beginning of the thread is at the end of Philip Andrew, and it was never her who could unravel this ball of thread.


    ¡°President Andrew, it¡¯s not good ¡±


    Just as Anna Stuat was distracted, a panicked person suddenly rushed in from outside.


    The waiter in Tailcoat hurried in. He thought that the dress should be the staff of the cruise ship, who was probably specially assigned to be responsible for the reception of the Andrew group.


    As soon as he entered the door, he pounced in and headed straight for Philip Andrew¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the situation inside and eximed loudly, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong


    The sound was very loud, so naturally it immediately attracted attention from all directions.


    Other guests on the cruise ship also looked towards this side.


    As the master of the Zhang family, the second young master quickly put down the task at hand and rushed over, questioning with concern on his face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter


    The staff member didn¡¯t think much, as if they had already prepared their lines: ¡°Previously, we had a staff member who saw Miss Fang Manting enter a rest room on the third floor. They noticed that it wasn¡¯t Li¡¯s rest room, so they advised the staff to pay more attention


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and made a embarrassed expression, his tone even more hesitant.


    It was precisely because he lowered his head and did not notice the person next to him that he had a ghostly expression on his face.


    ¡°And then what? ¡°Philip Andrew¡¯s cold voice came from above.


    The waiter choked for a moment and said, ¡°Later, when our staff went to the restroom to check, they found that the door was locked and they got in¡­ They got in and heard some strange noises


    Fang Manting¡¯s face immediately turned ck.


    She is here with everyone present.


    The person next to him had a strange expression. He looked at the waiter with his head lowered and at Fang Manting, but he couldn¡¯t quite understand the situation.


    As for the guests who were further away, they all craned their necks and watched.


    She is actually curious in her heart, but unfortunately, the voices only gather in this area, and most of the people I can hear are also some people from the Andrew group.


    No matter how much gossip they have, it¡¯s always difficult for them toe over and listen.


    What are you talking nonsense about? ¡°Zhang realized something was wrong and immediately shouted,¡± Miss Fang


    He was aware of Fang Manting¡¯s identity, and naturally knew that the person was on the scene and was about to stop her.


    Philip Andrew suddenly raised his hand and stopped his words.


    ¡°What strange sound did you hear? Go on ¡±


    The waiter¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    He was just worried about being stopped by Zhang  and couldn¡¯t continue speaking. It¡¯s great now.


    ¡°That¡¯s the sound, I¡¯m really sorry to say it ¡°

 Chapter 193

    Second Master Zhang¡¯s face turned ck into charcoal at the bottom of the pot.


    His face was even uglier than that of Fang Manting, the party involved in the defamation and rumor.


    After all, even if he was foolish, Second Master Zhang now realized that his own staff had been bribed by others to destroy Fang Manting¡¯s innocence.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, Fang Manting didn¡¯t remember. At the moment, the person was sitting here, but what was certain was that the fool in front of her, although doing things under her own hands, was definitely not looking towards her.


    What about Miss Fang? ¡°Philip Andrew asked again.


    The most urgent moment came, and the waiter immediately lifted his head and spoke with a slightly excited voice.


    They are still in that room right now, and I was just about to have someone guarding outside because we don¡¯t have a room card, so we can¡¯t enter. I¡¯ll take you there now


    Another thing¡­ ¡°The waiter made a difficult statement again.


    Philip Andrew waved his hand in a calm tone, unable to hear any significant fluctuations.


    ording to the staff we saw, Miss Fang seemed to have been very drunk when she entered the lounge. Someone helped her in


    Oh? Who is it


    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°He hesitated for a while before finally taking a deep breath, as if finally making up my mind.


    ¡°I came with Little President Andrew today, it seems like the assistant next to you is Anna Stuat. ¡°He said, looking back at Philip Andrew with a dead face.¡± Miss Stuat, I know it will offend you, but


    Halfway through the conversation, the voice suddenly stopped abruptly.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Fang Manting not far away, unable to believe it.


    Subconsciously, he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, only to find that it was not his own dizziness at all.


    Sitting not far behind Philip Andrew, Fang Manting was looking at him angrily at the moment.


    What¡¯s even more wonderful is that Fang Manting, who was drunk and helped into the lounge by Anna Stuat, was sitting side by side with Anna Stuat at the moment. The two of them were close together and seemed to be quite close.


    ¡°Fang¡­ Fang¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue talking? ¡°Fang Manting sneered and stood up from her position.¡± Didn¡¯t it mean that I was helped into that lounge by Assistant An? I¡¯m surprised, why am I here now


    The waiter panicked at once.


    His mouth was trembling incessantly, I didn¡¯t know how this could happen.


    This shouldn¡¯t be!


    ¡°I¡­ ¡°he shook his head in panic, knowing only that he was tossing the pot recklessly, attempting to shift all responsibility onto others.¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I heard what they said, not what I saw. These are all my colleagues who have seen them with their own eyes. Miss Fang, you can¡¯t me me


    Fang Manting was born into a wealthy family from a young age, and the people she interacts with are all reasonable in their behavior, at least they are still very elegant. She has never seen such rogue behavior before.


    She leaned back in anger for a moment and immediately wanted toe forward and smash the waiter¡¯s mouth: ¡°Now you dare to nder me, see if I don¡¯t tear your mouth open


    Before the person could move, Anna Stuat on the side grabbed his hand.


    But at this moment, Fang Manting was so angry that her sanity waspletely gone. She immediately wanted to shake Anna Stuat off and said, ¡°Let go, don¡¯t think you helped me, you can


    It¡¯s not worth getting angry about such people, ¡°Anna Stuat said in a gentle voice.


    His attention waspletely focused on Fang Manting at the moment, and he didn¡¯t notice at all. When Fang Manting said that sentence, Philip Andrew in front of him tilted his head slightly.


    With his intelligence, how could he not understand Fang Manting¡¯s meaning?


    The fact is that someone did indeed calcte on Fang Manting, not only on her, but also on Anna Stuat.


    But Anna Stuat not only sessfully escaped, but also helped Fang Manting.


    Helped Fang Manting.


    He slowly closed his eyes and slightly tightened his hand hanging on the side.


    You said it wasn¡¯t what you saw with your own eyes, it was all what your colleagues saw? ¡°After temporarily calming Fang Manting¡¯s emotions, Anna Stuat came to the waiter.


    The waiter has not yet fully recovered from his previous panic, but he only dares to bite this statement.


    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t originally what I saw¡±


    ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t what you saw, why did you juste in and call this big deal bad and bite it to death, believing that the person in the room is Fang Manting¡±


    The person¡¯s expression froze and he suddenly felt a bit speechless.


    Seeing Anna Stuat looking over, he was very guilty and avoided Anna Stuat¡¯s gaze.


    Anna Stuat chuckled lightly, but even though she was smiling, her tone showed a hint of coldness: ¡°Judging from your determined attitude just now, I don¡¯t know who instructed you to nder me and Miss Fang¡¯s innocence


    The waiter trembled with fear, his mouth trembling incessantly, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Bastard! ¡°Second Master Zhang kicked him angrily as he saw his appearance and didn¡¯t understand anything else.


    That was a kick, and the person who was kicked leaned back, clearly falling very badly.


    That¡¯s really great!


    Second Master Zhang¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    I didn¡¯t expect to be calcted on the first day I arrived in the capital.


    Although from the current perspective, this group of people is not targeting themselves, but rather Fang Manting and Anna Stuat, is this really the case?


    Behind Fang Manting is the Fang Yu consortium, and recent news has spread quickly. The entire capital is not unaware that Mrs. Li intends to marry Miss Fang and Philip Andrew, realizing the n of the Fang family to marry the Andrew family.


    If something really happened to Fang Manting at her own cruise banquet.


    The first person to suffer from the anger of these two families is his Zhang family.


    Even if it¡¯s not targeting his Zhang family, they will still be innocent and implicated ¨C no matter who the person behind this is or what the purpose is, it will offend him.


    ¡°How dare you n on my Zhang family¡¯s head! ¡°Second Master Zhang¡¯s eyes were sinister, gritting his teeth as he spoke.¡± Take us to that rest room, I want to see who ate the bear heart leopard gall


    The waiter was already scared out of his wits by now.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He originally agreed to help others with their work because the person promised to give him arge amount of money afterwards and would help him evade the Zhang family¡¯s investigation, so he was willing to help with the work.


    But now it¡¯s clear that things have already been messed up.


    Will the person behind him still help him evade the Zhang family¡¯s investigation? Can Second Master Zhang really spare him?


    Don¡¯t even say that, can he really get his most directpensation money? If they cannot get it, and the people behind it are implicated in this incident, will they take action against him?


    At this moment, the waiter began to regret deeply.

 Chapter 194

    At this point, he no longer dared to show anyck of cooperation. He only wanted to perform well and receive less punishment, so he could only lead the way honestly.


    Second Master Zhang apologized to the other guests and asked the staff in the venue to temporarily lead the other guests to rest. The group then marched to the lounge on the third floor.


    Sure enough, he saw two people guarding the entrance of a lounge from a distance.


    Both of them were dressed in protective clothing, guarding the door with a wary expression.


    Second Master Zhang walked at the forefront, his eyes narrowed slightly, and quickly stepped forward, asking directly, ¡°Is the person still inside


    The two security guards are actually very embarrassed.


    Staying outside this lounge, he heard a lot of messy things.


    The two of them coughed slightly and took a step back, saying, ¡°The person is still there


    ¡°Did you two discover someone inside? ¡°Second Master Zhang asked again.


    One of the security guards quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s me


    The person inside is Miss Fang Manting, who you saw? The person who helped Miss Fang in is also the assistant An brought by Andrew, the young president of the Andrew group


    The security guard was stunned for a moment, but nodded honestly and said, ¡°Yes, the person inside now is indeed Miss Fang


    As he spoke, he suddenly noticed the waiter not far away, whose face was clearly nervous and scared to the point of urination, and realized something was wrong.


    Mr. Zhang


    ¡°It¡¯s really absurd! ¡°Second Master Zhang¡¯s face turned pale.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that the staff under my control would hide it from me one by one and be bribed by outsiders.


    ¡°Inside is Miss Fang, who is in the crowd now


    ¡°When he said this, Fang Manting also followed suit and walked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good. Did you see me being helped in with your own eyes


    The security guard was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that the situation had be tooplicated. With a plop, he knelt down to the ground and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like this, Mr. Zhang. It¡¯s not like this


    He was frantically trying to exin, but his mouth was clumsy and he couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    As Second Master Zhang¡¯s face became increasingly ugly and his anger grew stronger, Yu Guang once again saw the waiter not far away and quickly confessed to him honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s all him! ¡°He pointed to the waiter,¡± He was the first to notice someone here, and he told me that the person inside was Miss Fang Manting. He asked me to say all these things


    At this moment, the security guard also dared not conceal anything: ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t dare to, but he assured me that the person inside must be Miss Fang and gave me arge amount of money. Let me say so. The credit for discovering this at that time belongs to me, and I


    It turns out that this is the case, and it seems that the only person who is truly bribed is the waiter.


    Anna Stuat and Fang Manting, who were designed, discovered it and sent the designer in with their hands.


    Second Master Zhang quickly sorted out the background and looked at the tightly closed door in front of him, then lowered his eyes, revealing a deep reflection on his face.


    How to handle this matter? It¡¯s really difficult for him to make a direct decision in a moment.


    After hesitating for a moment, he turned his head to look at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°President Andrew, do you think we are now


    The situation is unclear now. If we really want to talk about the victim, then the Andrew group may also be the Fang Yu consortium.


    However,pared to the Fang Yu consortium, it was clearly the Andrew group that needed to be ttered, so after hesitating repeatedly, he still chose to ask Philip Andrew¡¯s opinion first.


    ¡°How to do it? Is that enough? Open the door now! ¡°Fang Manting said angrily.


    Second Master Zhang hesitated for a moment, but still chose to look at Philip Andrew and said, ¡°President Andrew


    Who knows what happened today?


    Although they were also implicated in the Zhang family, it is evident that both those inside the room and those outside at the moment are all members of the historical group, namely Philip Andrew¡¯s subordinates.


    Maybe Philip Andrew¡¯s idea is to save the people inside?


    Seeing him ignoring his words and instead blindly asking for Philip Andrew¡¯s opinion, Fang Manting¡¯s face suddenly turned ck, gritting her teeth and staring at Second Master Zhang, as if she could burst into mes in her eyes.


    Assistant Fang and Assistant An are the victims, and they naturally listen to them, ¡°Philip Andrew said without looking back, with a cold expression and a calm tone.


    Second Master Zhang let out a sigh of sadness in his heart, and quickly looked at Fang Manting with a pleasing smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Fang. I¡¯ll have someone open the door now, and I¡¯ll definitely give you a clean te


    Fang Manting snorted coldly, barely satisfied, but still didn¡¯t argue with him.


    Second Master Zhang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly waved his hand to call for someone toe and fetch the room card from this lounge.


    Considering that there might be some filthy scenes inside, Second Master Zhang hesitated for a moment holding the threshold and was about to call a maid over.


    ¡°You go¡±


    ¡°No need for anyone else! ¡°Fang Manting lifted her chin slightly and took the first two steps, directly taking the room card from Second Master Zhang¡¯s hand.¡± I¡¯ll just go in on my own


    Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly paused and turned to Anna Stuat, hesitating, ¡°You are also one of the victims, otherwise we should go in together


    Anna Stuat had no choice but to nod and readily agree, as Fang Manting suggested it.


    The scene in the lounge is indeed very unattractive.


    As soon as I stepped in, I could smell a smell of alcohol inside, and even the air was filled with a faint sense of desire.


    Anna Stuat subconsciously raised her hand to cover her nose and slightly turned her head to frown in difort.


    She turned her head and saw that Fang Manting also had an evil expression on her face. After looking at each other, they finally decided to endure not walking towards the inner room of the lounge.


    The big book in the suite was only partially covered, and as soon as I approached, I heard some chaotic soundsing from inside. When the pen was outside the lounge, it was much clearer to hear.


    Anna Stuat even immediately recognized that one of the extremely charming voices was Selina¡¯s.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll push the door in. ¡°Seeing Anna Stuat standing in ce, Fang Manting mistakenly thought she didn¡¯t want to see the dirty scenes inside, so she generously offered to enter on her own.


    As the words fell, he took a step forward and kicked the door open.


    With a loud bang, the white doorknob mmed into the wall behind it, rebounding back and standing on the wall again. The door panel was buzzing and shaking, making a sound.


    Ah


    The next second there was a scream from the inside of the break room, and Selina¡¯s voice was filled with fear: ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s going on? Fang Manting? How¡­ how are you okay

 Chapter 195

    How am I okay? ¡°The scene in the room was even more eye-catching than I had imagined.


    Fang Manting opened her eyes in disgust and immediately sneered, ¡°At this moment, Miss Stuatstill thinks a lot about yourself


    Just as he was speaking, Anna walked over.


    An Xin naturally saw it, her eyes suddenly widened, and she immediately understood, ¡°You lied to me


    The fact that the person in the rest room was the former Miss StuatXin of the An family shocked the crowd on the cruise ship, and even many people couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    But no matter how hard I can¡¯t believe it, I can only believe it.


    After all, they really did seeSelina, who was not well dressed, and another ugly, potbellied man rushing out of the lounge with their own eyes.


    The secretary office of Anshi Group¡¯s vice president suddenly exploded.


    Am I right? Was that person Selina just now


    ¡°It must be her! ¡°Another girl was very determined.¡± The coat that woman was wearing was the one An Xin put on this morning


    Isn¡¯t it? What exactly did Miss Stuat think? That man just now


    Don¡¯t talk about this secret letter, I¡¯ve already noticed that he¡¯s not an honest person. Look at her usual domineering demeanor, what kind of good person is a dragon


    The sparse discussion and conversation behind me grew louder and louder.


    Anna Stuat shook her head and quickly turned around to preserve her reputation.


    Your affairs havee to an end for the time being. I believe Mr. Philip will investigate the following matters thoroughly. It¡¯s gettingte now, so everyone should go back to their respective rooms and rest


    Although everyone was unwilling, Anna had to leave one after another to speak up.


    After everyone gradually emptied out, there were only Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat, Li Shichong, and Fang Manting left on the court.


    Zhang Ershao just stepped forward to please Philip Andrew and smiled, ¡°Mr. Li, what do you think is the appropriate way to handle this matter today


    ¡°What does Mr. Zhang think? ¡°Philip Andrew didn¡¯t answer, but turned his head and asked him.


    Zhang Ershao hesitated for a moment, looking at Anning and then at Fang Manting, and suddenly realized.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, ¡°he said sincerely.¡± It was the two assistants who were hurt, and this matter is naturally decided by the two assistants, which is more appropriateContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In Fang Manting¡¯s heart, she naturally wished to tear An Xin into pieces.


    However, considering that the reason why I was able to fully resolve this matter today is thanks to the help of Anning, I still decided to follow Anning¡¯s advice first.


    Are you saying, ¡°Can you share your thoughts¡±


    ¡°I think she has already been punished, we actually don¡¯t need to do anything more, ¡°Anna chuckled lightly.


    Before she could finish speaking, Fang Manting immediately jumped again.


    She furrowed her brows tightly, staring intently at the furrowed groove between Anning¡¯s eyebrows and eyes, almost capable of trapping a mosquito.


    ¡°Are you crazy? ¡°Fang Manting took a step forward and pulled Anning aside.¡± Are you ready to let her go like this


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to tell you my thoughts? ¡°Anning asked in response.


    Fang Manting¡¯s heart suddenly gave rise to the idea of hating iron but not turning it into steel.


    I¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? When you argue with me and look sharp, howe at such a critical moment, you just fall off the chain


    Fang Manting stomped her foot and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the two of us, but you have to figure it out. Their ultimate goal is us both. While tarnishing my reputation, we¡¯ll bring you in as a scoundrel, and then we¡¯ll kill each other and reap the benefits of the situation


    ¡°I understand what you mean, but you don¡¯t understand Selina¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean¡±


    This is already the best punishment for her now, ¡°Anna Stuat chuckled lightly, but there was no hint of a smile on her face, and her eyes were even colder.


    Fang Manting only looked up unintentionally, and the moment she met her gaze, she felt a chill all over her body.


    Just now, in full view of everyone, so many people saw her running out with that fat man. Tomorrow¡­ no, not even tomorrow


    The eyelids slightly drooped, the dark pupils became even darker, and the peaceful tone became colder: ¡°Soon, the scandal about him willpletely spread throughout the entire cruise ship, which is definitely the most painful thing for him


    There is one more sentence that Anna did not say.


    Due to today¡¯s incident, Selina¡¯s reputation has beenpletely tarnished. No matter how hard her backers are or how much assistance Mrs. Li can provide, she will never be able to marry into the Li family again.


    Fang Manting suddenly realized.


    Also.


    However, he doesn¡¯t sympathize at all. Selina is at ease after all. It¡¯s all self inflicted and there¡¯s nothing to sympathize with. If you really want to sympathize with him, it¡¯s better to sympathize with yourself.


    If it weren¡¯t for Anna¡¯s help, it would have been Fang Manting who had fallen to this point today.


    At that time, I am afraid that even the stocks of their side and the consortium will be implicated due to this scandal.


    After quickly discussing the way to deal with Selina, it was reallyte and everyone suggested returning to their room to rest.


    Anna and Fang Manting are not only in the same lounge, but also in adjacent suites.


    Even more cleverly, Philip Andrew¡¯s room is also on the same floor as theirs.


    But when the three of them returned together with Nic Bery, they didn¡¯t speak to each other.


    Fang Manting had some words in her heart that she wanted to say to Anna, but when she thought of her recent confrontation with Anna, she felt a bit speechless.


    Therefore, from time to time along the way, he nced at Tranquility, revealing an expression that was both eager and hesitant to speak.


    As for Philip Andrew and Anna, they werepletely indifferent.


    Nic Bery pushed the wheelchair behind him, so anxious that he wished he could rece Philip Andrew and Anna¡¯s mouth with himself.


    Looking at Fang Manting¡¯s asional sneak nces at tranquility, her anxiety became even more intense.


    Fang Manting¡¯s room arrived first.


    Around this moment, she also realized something was wrong with the atmosphere. After looking at Philip Andrew and then at Tranquility, she had intended to say something, but in the end, she stopped.


    I¡¯ll go back to my room first. You¡­ you guys should have a good chat


    With a loud bang, he closed the door.


    Looking at the tightly closed door, tranquility furrowed slightly.


    Unfortunately, I kicked my room and leaned against Fang Manting¡¯s room, and in a blink of an eye, I was at the door of the peaceful room where I lived.


    Nic Bery was particrly quick in his eyes and pushed the wheelchair to the door. He quickly took out his phone from his pocket and made a phone call.


    Mr. Jiang, okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there

 Chapter 196

    Hanging up the phone, he smiled apologetically at Philip Andrew and Anna and said, ¡°Mr. Li, it seems that Mr. Jiang has some urgent matters and wants me toe over


    After speaking, without waiting for Philip Andrew and Anna¡¯s reaction, he fled as if leaving the original ce.


    On the empty corridor, suddenly only Philip Andrew andAnna Stuat were left.


    The doors of the other rooms in the entire corridor are now tightly closed, indicating that almost everyone else has already rested.


    After a moment of silence, the two of them finally raised their heads and gave Philip Andrew a sparkling smile, saying, ¡°I forgot to congratte you. I think we¡¯re getting married soon, right


    Philip Andrew tightened his hand slightly while holding the wheelchair, his gaze fixed on Anna tightly, but he did not answer his words.


    Anna didn¡¯t mind either. She smiled to herself and said, ¡°On the day of your wedding, I probably left already. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to attend your wedding then. So I wish you all a hundred years of good luck in advance


    After saying these things, she seemed to have shaken off a heavy burden all over her body, breathed a long sigh of loss, and turned around wanting to return to the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you want to say to me? ¡°His wrist suddenly caught.


    The man¡¯s fingers tightly grasped her wrist, furrowed his brows, and his gaze fixed on her.


    His subordinates used a lot of strength, but unfortunately, because their entire attention was focused on the peaceful body, they didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Until Anna noticed the pain and frowned, ¡°Let go of me, Philip Andrew¡±


    Philip Andrew suddenly reacted and gave her a deep nce, which relieved his grip.


    Anna forcefully shook her hand, relieved the pain on her wrist, and rolled a big white eye at Philip Andrew before saying angrily, ¡°What else do you want me to say


    Isn¡¯t it generous enough to wish them a hundred years of good luck?


    ¡°What about you¡±


    The sudden question stunned Anna.


    Yeah, what about me?


    The thoughts in her heart had just undergone a slight shake, and suddenly I remembered the scene I had seen outside the hospital ward before.


    Recalling the words that Mrs. Andrew said to Philip Andrew.


    Three months.


    More than half of the three have passed, and now there is less than a month left.


    Anna smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What can I have, Mr. Andrew? I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean


    Philip Andrew¡¯s attitude, which can almost be described as flippant and unrecognizable, is about to make himugh in anger.


    Are you just so eager to leave


    Tranquility drooped without speaking.


    Philip Andrew sneered and said, ¡°Okay, after this cruise banquet is over, you can go back to thepany to handle the resignation procedures


    After speaking, his face turned cold and he dutifully supported the wheelchair to leave.


    With a bang, the door of the next apartment was mmed shut.


    Anna stared nkly at the empty corridor for a while, then suddenly reached out to cover her eyes and crouched down in the corner.


    Freedom is about toe, peace. The goal you have always wanted to achieve in your life is about to be achieved. What is there to be dissatisfied with


    Stuat family has already copsed, and after experiencing today¡¯s situation, Selina may not even be able to jump up.


    Yes, what else are you dissatisfied with?


    As if convincing oneself, Anna¡¯s heart kept repeating these few words.


    After a while, she slowly stood up against the wall, her expression seemingly restored toposure.


    The cruise ship left the port for over ten kilometers overnight, and the scenery on the sea here is even more beautiful.


    Anna woke up early in the morning and leaned over the railing, blowing the sea breeze and watching the sea view, feeling a rare and leisurely mood.


    Suddenly, a series of footsteps came from behind, apanied by Selina¡¯s angry scolding.


    The sound of footsteps gradually drew closer, and a cold wind came over my ears.


    Anna¡¯s head, as quick as an observation, suddenly fell into the air with a p from Selina.


    However, her reaction was also quick, and she immediately raised her hand again, preparing to p her second ear.


    Anna was already on guard, holding onto her wrist and throwing it heavily downwards.


    ¡°What do you want to do? ¡°She turned around and hugged her arms, looking coldly atSelina.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the appearance of Anna Stuat, Selina gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you lie to me ¡±


    Anna suddenly became happy.


    ¡°Your attitude seems like I¡¯ve done something heinous ¡±


    ¡°We two clearly agreed to overthrow Fang Manting together, and ¡±


    ¡°Then shift all the responsibility onto me, and you canpletely remove it, while also eliminating twopetitors at once, right


    Unexpectedly, Anna knew everything, and Selina immediately froze.


    But soon she turned a stern face and said, ¡°What are you talking nonsense about? It¡¯s clear that you vited our cooperation first ¡±


    Anna no longer wanted to argue with her and shrugged casually, ¡°If you feel that way, it¡¯s okay. Whatever you want


    ¡°You! ¡°Selina was so angry that she immediately wanted to start again.


    Anna pulled the corner of her lips and smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Stuat is different from before. Before you start, you still need to consider the consequences


    Selina¡¯s fists clenched tightly, clearly hating her heart to death, but she could only endure and remain silent.


    The sea breeze had already blown enough, and she gathered up her coat, which was draped over her body. Anna was ready to return to the restaurant for dinner.


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of doing this to you? ¡°Selina¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Without turning her head, Anna could imagine what a twisted and gnashing face she was looking like at the moment.


    After a slight pause in her footsteps, Selina¡¯s voice continued toe: ¡°You have damaged my reputation by doing so, but do you really think that if you cooperate with Fang Manting, she will be grateful to you? Don¡¯t fantasize


    She had already missed the only chance to overthrow Fang Manting, and on your own, do you think you can win over her


    ¡°Who told you, I¡¯m going to argue with her? ¡°Anna finally turned around and saidzily.


    Selina¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡°You are the only one who wants to argue and harm from beginning to end. ¡°The corner of her lips slightly tugged, and the expression on Anna¡¯s face became even colder.


    The sneer in her eyespletely stabbedSelina¡¯s heart.


    Watching Anna soar away, Selina gritted her teeth and stared fiercely at her figure, with an unprecedented intensity of resentment and disgust in her eyes.


    ¡°Anna! ¡°Thinking of how she had just walked along and met so many people who pointed at her, every word of her seemed to crush her teeth,¡± I will, I will never make you feel better

 Chapter 197

    Anna had just left when a figure in a wheelchair slowly appeared at the corner of the rear deck corridor.


    Nic Bery looked at Philip Andrew with a worried expression and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew


    He and Philip Andrew were very unlucky toe. They were originally just about to take a turn on the deck, but when they arrived, they happened to collide with the railing and were talking to Selina¡¯s tranquility.


    At that time, it was not suitable for the two of them toe out, so they simply waited here.


    Who could have imagined hearing the conversation between Anna andSelina shortly after.


    Especially the sentence ¡®An Ning¡¯ never intended to argue with Fang Manting.


    Is it because you can¡¯t fight, or have you never wanted to fight?


    Philip Andrew¡¯s hand slowly tightened, and after a while, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Go back


    Yes ¡±


    After what happened before, it is reasonable that Selina and others cannot continue to stay on the cruise ship.


    But at this moment, the cruise ship has already departed so far, and the time for the banquet arranged by the Zhang family is also limited, so there is no deliberate attempt to send people back.


    And the other guests on the cruise ship, although they also knew that the Li Group had some gossip, it happened that the people on the Li Group¡¯s side were tight lipped and didn¡¯t uncover any reason for it.


    Therefore, apart from the people within the Andrew who have a clear understanding ofSelina¡¯s situation, there is not much known about others.


    On the first floor of therge restaurant, Anna brought some breakfast and casually found a table to eat while taking a newspaper from the nearby magazine rack.


    At this time, it¡¯s still early and there aren¡¯t many people in the restaurant, so it¡¯s quite quiet.


    Unexpectedly, halfway through breakfast, the two men who were whispering to each other at another table not far away suddenly became excited when they talked about something.


    If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t the Lu family about to be extinct


    ¡°What do you think? Although the legitimate family has no children, the few remaining rooms in their family are still lush and leafy! How can one be called a queen


    ¡°Lu Jia? Postmenopause? ¡±


    The two of them had a loud voice without realizing it, and Anna was forced to listen helplessly to a ear of gossip.


    Under the cover of the newspaper, she quietly nced in the direction of the two men.


    Both of them were dressed in ordinary suits, and their conversation and temperament were ordinary. It seems that they are also employees from otherpanies who came to the banquet.


    The newspaper can no longer be read, so Anna simply put her aside. I asionally listen to a gossip while eating breakfast.


    The man in the blue suit said, ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying. The person in charge of the Lu family is Lu Zhixin from the big house. After cutting off his legitimate eldest son in ancient times, how many children are left from his mother? Can he take it seriously


    What if he doesn¡¯t take it seriously? ¡°Another gray suit man curled his lips and said,¡± The power belongs to him, but if he doesn¡¯t have a child, it¡¯s just a hard injury. So, old Lu Dong, can he still let outsiders take the property of the Lu family


    Originally, Anna was still listening very confused, until he heard the name Lu Zhixin.


    This name can be described as thunderous to her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    born in Anna, is located in Changping City. This Lu Zhixin is a famous entrepreneur in Changping City and seems to be a frequent phnthropist. More than a decade ago, there was a flood in Liu Vige, and it was Lu Dong¡¯spany that donated money to help.


    ¡°The affairs of this wealthy family are also difficult to see through, especially the Lu family, ¡°said the blue suit.


    Upon hearing what he meant, it was obvious that he had deeper gossip to say. The man who wielded his strike suit immediately became interested and said, ¡°How do you say that


    Do you know the character of old Lu? When he was young, he not only had his first wife who got married, but also had three or four little wives outside, not to mention those little lovers who had no name or share


    The man said with great disdain, ¡°When Mrs. Lu¡¯s family was prominent in his youth, he dared not be reckless. When Mrs. Lu¡¯s family was defeated, he openly brought all his young wives and illegitimate children into the house. It¡¯s really absurd


    Anna frowned when she heard this.


    It is indeed quite absurd.


    What¡¯s more interesting is his son, who is now Lu Dong


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not because he was injured and had difficulty giving birth that he didn¡¯t want to dy others and never got married


    ¡°The blue suit man snorted disdainfully, then approached some mysterious people and said,¡± This is not the real reason at all


    ¡°What do you say ¡±


    Although the man¡¯s attitude is mysterious, his tone is not too low. After a symbolic mystery, he said, ¡°I have a friend who works at Huian Group. This is internal information. Although Lu Dong was injured by a gun in the past, he actually has no physical problems at all


    ¡°Ah, then how could ¡±


    I heard it was when he started his business in Changping City that he talked about a girlfriend, but I don¡¯t know what happened. The two of them weren¡¯t together, so they haven¡¯t gotten married for so many years


    ¡°So you¡¯re still an infatuated person ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s just not the same breed as his old man ¡±


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but shake her head when she heard this, and her heart was filled with emotion.


    However, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, so I turned my head and forgot about this gossip.


    Until the afternoon, Nic Bery came over with a document.


    ¡°Lu Zhixin? ¡°Anna never expected to hear the name again in Nic Bery¡¯s ear.


    She only heard this person¡¯s gossip this morning. What¡¯s this coincidence?


    Nic Bery didn¡¯t know why Anna¡¯s reaction was so intense, but he nodded honestly and said, ¡°The man who appeared at Lady Liu¡¯s flower shop is indeed Lu Zhixin. Miss An, you know him


    Anna expression was immediately veryplex.


    Of course she doesn¡¯t know Lu Zhixin, but she only heard about his gossip this morning.


    After a moment of confusion, Anna gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Do you know why he always goes to my mother¡¯s flower shop


    ¡°He went to Xining City half a month ago and identally bought a bunch of flowers in Mrs. Liu¡¯s flower shop. Since then, he has often appeared in Mrs. Liu¡¯s flower shop.¡±


    Anna¡¯s brow furrowed suddenly and said, ¡°Do you mean he and my mother didn¡¯t recognize each other before


    Nic Bery narrowed his eyes slightly and recognized the mistake in Anna¡¯s words: ¡°Miss An, what do you know


    Anna shook her head without answering.


    He couldn¡¯t be certain, but thinking of the words that those two men had said in the morning, he couldn¡¯t help but have some spections in his heart.


    Lu Zhixin once started a business in Changping City and talked about an unforgettable girlfriend. Later, he even never got married because of this person.


    Yearster, he often found his own mother, and Anna couldn¡¯t help but associate her with his original girlfriend.

 Chapter 198

    After a moment of confusion, Anna shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t recognize him ¡±


    I should have thought too much about it myself.


    I have lived for two lifetimes and have never heard my mother mention that I once had a lover.


    Moreover, if my mother had really fallen in love with Lu Zhixin in the past, how could she end up liking people like Anqing?


    However, despite thinking so in my heart, for the sake of safety, Anna still said, ¡°Could you please help me take care of my mother¡¯s situation more recently, Assistant Chen


    Emily Sandra lives alone in Xining City. Although she has the care of her distant cousin, she has never been able to settle down for some reasons in her previous life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ¡°Nic Bery nodded slightly.


    Although he was curious about Anna¡¯s reaction when he heard Lu Zhixin¡¯s name, as a qualified assistant, he was still very clear about what questions to ask and what questions not to ask.


    It was impossible for Lu Zhixin¡¯s matter toe to a conclusion for a while. After exining it to Nic Bery, Anna turned around and forgot about it.


    Yunding Club, Xining City.


    The ck lengthened Lincoln slowly docked at the side of the clubhouse gate. The doorman saw it from afar and quickly stepped forward, half bending and respectfully opening the back door.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A man in a gray uniform with a calm and confident expression slowly walked out.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, Manager Lu is waiting for you inside. ¡°The doorman led him inside, passing through the long corridor and stopping in front of a magnificent private box.


    Lu Zhixin nodded slightly and pushed the door in.


    Sure enough, there was a whole family of my second brother sitting neatly inside.


    What¡¯s the matter with youing to me


    Lu Zhixin sped his hands and ced them on his chest, ncing expressionlessly at Lu Zhixing, who was potbellied, and said coldly.


    His second younger brother and his fickle and untrustworthy father are simply carved from the same mold.


    Simr in appearance, even nature is equally promiscuous.


    At the age of over 40, a pile of illegitimate children have already emerged underneath.


    Before Lu Zhixing could speak, his beloved illegitimate son smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be so serious. Even if we have nothing to do with you, can¡¯t we still get together as a family


    Lu Zhixin¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and Yu Guang cast a faint nce at the talking boy, saying, ¡°Who are you


    Although his tone was in and in, he was stunned to make the speaker¡¯s face turn red and unable to say a word.


    At this moment, Lu Zhixing stood up and said, ¡°Big brother, Xiao An is right. Isn¡¯t it a long time since our family got together? Can¡¯t I, the younger brother, still treat you to a casual meal


    Although Lu Zhixin has now taken control of the Lu Group, the old man still holds a lot of shares in his hands, and even with the pressure of filial piety on his head, he can only tolerate the old man inserting his illegitimate children into thepany.


    ¡°My mother only gave birth to this son, and I have never had a younger brother ¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that over the years, my elder brother has still been disrespectful, and Lu Zhixing¡¯s expression is somewhat casual.


    Let¡¯s sit down first, even if there¡¯s something we need to eat and talk about


    Lu Zhixin squinted his eyes and looked at him for a moment. Seeing his confident appearance, he slowly sat down and prepared to take a look at what medicine was sold in the gourd of Lu Zhixing¡¯s family?


    Half an hourter, some scattered and subtle sounds came from outside the private room.


    At first, Lu Zhixin didn¡¯t pay attention, only thinking that they had chosen a private room with poor sound instion, until he noticed the faint expression of joy in Lu Zhixing¡¯s family.


    Realizing something was wrong, I focused my attention on the outside.


    ¡°It was the gentleman in the private room who ordered flowers and asked me to bring them i ¡°n


    A gentle girl slowly came in, and Lu Zhixin¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°What did you do ¡±


    Seeing his nervous expression, Lu Zhixing¡¯s face indeed showed a proud expression.


    ¡°Brother, why are you so nervous? I just ordered a few bouquets of flowers ¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Zhixin¡¯s always calm face suddenly changed, and he took two steps forward with a heavy punch that hit Lu Zhixing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that the old man is still here, I dare not do anything to you! ¡°His eyes were cold.¡± Even if he protects you, I can still make you survive or die


    Throwing down such a sentence, Lu Zhixin turned around and left directly.


    Opening the door, I saw Emily Sandra, who was stopped by several security guards outside the private room. His gaze dimmed slightly and he walked directly forward.


    Are you okay ¡±


    Emily Sandra was momentarily taken aback and didn¡¯t expect to see him here: ¡®You, why are you here¡­¡¯


    Lu Zhixin did not answer. He took the flowers from his hand and ced them in one of the security guards¡¯ hands. He instructed the security guards to send the flowers in and left directly with the person.


    After leaving the club, Lu Zhixin looked guilty and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, today¡¯s incident was due to me. Afterwards


    He slowly closed his eyes with a slightly painful expression, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, and you don¡¯t have to worry. The rest of the Lu family will disturb you again


    After speaking, he instructed the driver to send Emily Sandra back.


    Wait a minute, ¡°Emily Sandra¡¯s heart softened as she looked at his appearance.¡± Actually, back then¡­ ¡°That child was still alive.


    When the words reached her lips, they stiffened and she swallowed them raw.


    Watching Lu Zhixin turn her head, she sighed and said, ¡°You¡­ be careful on your way back


    The light beneath Lu Zhixin¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Looking at the figure of him leaving, Emily Sandra unconsciously touched the phone in her hand.


    Can Anna ept the sudden appearance of her biological father? She had already learned from Anqing¡¯s experience¡­ ¡°After a while, she shook her head fiercely and decided to keep this matter hidden for now.


    Anna, who is far away from the sea crossing coast, has no idea what happened on Emily Sandra¡¯s side.


    The Zhang family¡¯s cruise ship had some temporary malfunctions, so it could only stop at a small fishing vige on the cross sea coast.


    There was no supply at the next port, so a group on the cruise ship could only temporarily stay in the small fishing vige.


    Zhang Ershao specially found the best family in the entire fishing vige for Philip Andrew, and when he led his people over, he kept making amends to the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Andrew, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen either


    Mr. Zhang doesn¡¯t need to me himself, ¡°Philip Andrew said lightly.


    In a blink of an eye, a few people arrived at the house mentioned by Zhang Ershao.


    This is a three story small western-style house,pared to the fishing vige, the other small bungalows are already considered a magnificent one.

 Chapter 199

    A group of 10 people from Li Group, 5 of whom are arranged to live here.


    Among them are Philip Andrew, Anna Stuat, Nic Bery, Fang Manting, and Selina.


    Originally, there was no Selina, but during the allocation, she insisted on ying the role of a youngdy and saying that she couldn¡¯t get used to living in such a small bungalow. Therefore, Li Shichong gave up her residence.


    The owner of the western-style house lived on the first floor and gave way to the second and third floors. Zhang Ershao chose the best bedroom by the window for Philip Andrew.


    Selina immediately jumped out and eagerly pointed to a nearby room, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here tonight


    Fang Manting sneered and said, ¡°What a big face! Is it your turn to choose


    Since she learned about thest time she was framed, Selina was the culprit. Fang Mantingpletely opposed her and said, ¡°Sorry, I have a crush on this room


    Selina is not at all empty: ¡°Assistant Fang, Miss Fang. This is the Li Group, but it¡¯s not possible. What are you putting on your Miss airs? If you insist on putting on this spectrum, why don¡¯t you go back to your Fang Yu Financial Group to put it on


    ¡°You ¡±


    ¡°My room was changed by Mr. Andrew, and I am not qualified to choose it first. Isn¡¯t Mr. Xiao Li qualified to choose it first


    ¡°It¡¯s really like inserting a chicken feather as an arrow. If I were you, I would be ashamed to stay here. What happened a few days ago


    The two of them, sses, were about to argue uncontrobly. Nic Bery rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore, both of you. I have already arranged this room


    He is a popr figure around Philip Andrew, and every word and action represents his will. Therefore, although there is still dissatisfaction in his heart, whether it is Selina or Fang Manting, it is still difficult to say more.


    ¡°Assistant An. ¡°Nic Bery smiled and looked at Anna.


    AnnA, who had been standing by was taken aback. Unexpectedly, the situation even affected her: ¡°Assistant Chen


    You can stay here tonight


    Anna¡¯s expression stiffened and he instinctively nced at Philip Andrew.


    But seeing his eyes drooping and his expression cold, his heart suddenly felt a bit sour.


    Isn¡¯t this too suitable? ¡°After thinking for a moment, she pushed Fang Manting next to her in front of her.¡± Otherwise, let Miss Fang live


    you are Mr. Andrew¡¯s life assistant. You should be responsible for Mr. Andrew¡¯s life itinerary and daily life. Of course, it is most suitable for you to live here


    As soon as Nic Bery said this, Anna couldn¡¯t refuse it anymore.


    Fang Manting has no objections to Nic Bery¡¯s proposal.


    Her emotions for peace are actually very intertwined now.


    On the one hand, he regards tranquility as his rival in love, while on the other hand, his opponent is actually very grateful for hisst help.


    Everyone had no meaning, and Anna had to pack up his things and enter the room.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The others also started packing their belongings separately, so they didn¡¯t notice that Selina¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely malicious.


    Unfortunately, the air conditioning in the peaceful room suddenly went on strike at night.


    So HE slept until midnight, and Anna was awakened by the heat.


    She turned on the deskmp and drank a ss of water. Just as she was about to get up and open the window for some air, she suddenly heard a faint sounding from the door.


    At first, Anna thought she had heard wrong.


    Until she nced towards the door and found that the old-fashioned door bolt was slowly being twisted.


    The peaceful expression suddenly changed.


    Fortunately, she quickly calmed down and squeezed her phone tightly as she slowly and cautiously approached the door.


    Sure enough, I heard a deep conversation outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you take the wrong key ¡±


    How could you have taken the wrong key? Haven¡¯t you already turned it all? If you had taken the wrong key, you could still turn it


    It¡¯s twisted, that¡¯s right, but why can¡¯t this door open


    It¡¯s the conversation between two men.


    Anna has always been sensitive to sound, and immediately recognized one of the voices, which was the voice of the son of this household.


    As for the other voice, it is quite unfamiliar.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already clear that these two men had ulterior motives.


    Anna¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and she took several steps back to look at the things she had installed on thetch of the door.


    This is the anti-theft artifact she purchased online before.


    Because of the nightmares of the previous life, tranquility has long been cultivated, and the habit of bringing tools and locking doors wherever they are is.


    ¡°Is it that woman who slept with anotheryer of lock ¡±


    ¡°No, what should I do ¡±


    What should I do? Of course, I¡¯ll pry the door open with a gentle motion, so as not to wake up the people next to me


    The sound outside came again, and soon the two of them began to pry at the door.


    Tranquility¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated, and in a panic, she instinctively pressed a string of familiar numbers out of her phone.


    But the phone was connected in half a minute.


    ¡°Anna? ¡°Philip Andrew¡¯s voice slightly tightened.¡± What¡¯s the matter


    He had just been woken up by the Ringtone, and when he saw the name on the note, he suddenly woke up more than half.


    Philip Andrew is too clear about Anna¡¯s personality. If nothing really happened, he would never have called in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Someone¡­ ¡°Anna clenched her trembling hand tightly, but even so, she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid of her current situation and what might happen if it weren¡¯t for the air conditioning breaking and waking up.


    Someone is prying at my door


    Philip Andrew¡¯s hand suddenly tightened and quickly got up from the bed, saying, ¡°Where are you now


    He doesn¡¯t even bother changing clothes.


    Just¡­ right in the room


    Tranquility¡¯s mind is very chaotic.


    Listening to the sparse sounds outside, she couldn¡¯t help but think of some of her experiences in the previous life.


    Locked in a dark room, apanied by fear and pain every day, just like now.


    Her teeth trembled fiercely, holding the phone tightly in her hand, but her eyes were fixed on the direction of thetch.


    Click!


    A heavy sound came over.


    The next second the door was directly pushed open, and the two men quickly entered. Seeing Anna standing by the bed, they were stunned for a moment, and the next second their eyes were fierce.


    Anna was alreadypletely unresponsive.


    The scene in front of me seems to have changed.


    It seems like going back to the time when I lived in my previous life and settled down.


    That night was also in the middle of the night, and I was sleeping when the door suddenly opened.


    Afterwards


    Then there was the life of being imprisoned in darkness until death.


    ¡°Anna ¡±


    The urgent voice of Philip Andrew came from the phone.


    Anna no longer has the brain to think: ¡®Don¡¯te over!¡¯


    However, those two people have already achieved this step, how can they possibly retreat?


    Nature is one thing without doing, two things without stopping.


    One of them locked the door back, while the other quickly rushed over.

 Chapter 200

    She noticed the man¡¯s approach and felt a faint and indescribable smell floating over him. My peaceful body was filled with resistance.


    Her stomach writhed and before she could struggle, one hand was held down by the man in front of her.


    This person is the son of this household head.


    ¡°Let go¡­ ¡°At this moment, Anna also noticed something was wrong.


    Just now, although she was still fine, her hands and feet were weak and she was almost powerless to struggle.


    Beauty, stop doing these useless things. ¡°The man in front of him snorted, and his body immediately moved closer.


    Anna trembled violently all over her body and said, ¡°Let go


    The man turned a deaf ear and bent down to himself, tearing open the clothes of his peaceful mind.


    His eyes lit up and he looked at the painful appearance of tranquility, his heart became even more joyful. He said to himself, ¡°Struggling is useless. Can you smell this fragrance on me? This fragrance can make people feel weak and weak


    A sense of despair surged up one by one, like a raging sea that submerged the entire tranquility.


    Just as she closed her eyes in pain and almost despair.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    The man in front of him was startled.


    Just as I turned my head to ask mypanion what was going on, before I could speak up, a heavy punch hit my face.


    The next second, a warm garment covered Anna¡¯s body, covering her face with her pocket.


    Being shrouded in darkness by clothes, Tranquility no longer fears so much.


    Bastard! ¡°A fierce voice echoed from above, followed by a heavy punch that seemed to hit him.


    The man¡¯s wailing came over.


    The sound of punches and kicks continued, and the man¡¯s moans grew louder. Even if peace was not visible at the moment, one could guess how painful her face was.


    ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting ¡±


    The humble appearance when pleading ispletely different from the previous arrogance.


    Unfortunately, Sadin Andrew had already turned red in his eyes.


    One hand was gripping the man¡¯s cor, while the other hand clenched its fist and punched him in the face.


    The man¡¯s moans gradually subsided.


    The man next to him who had just fallen to the ground due to history hitting the door with one foot was also scared out of his wits when he got up.


    He originally intended to just slip away, but now he sees it. Mypanion has already been beaten as if he is breathing less and exhaling more. How dare he escape.


    Don¡¯t beat him, he¡¯s going to¡­ he¡¯s going to die


    However, Sadin Andrew still did not respond, his fists continued to pound down like a mechanical device, as if he had not noticed that the man, who was still howling, had stopped howling at the moment.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Don¡¯t fight anymore


    Until a cold hand grasped his high raised fist.


    Anna¡¯s voice sounded a bit weak, and she looked up slightly atSadin Andrew¡¯s pale face.


    Sadin Andrew¡¯s hand finally came to a slow stop, and when he turned his head to see Anna¡¯s awkward appearance at the moment, his anger suddenly rose again in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit. ¡°Anna¡¯s hand withdrew and clenched his hand even tighter.


    Her face was still devoid of blood, and there was still a hint of fear in her expression.


    Sadin Andrew closed his eyes heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    After speaking, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions and surging emotions anymore. I hugged Tranquility into my arms and trembled violently, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte


    He kept repeating this sentence.


    Anna originally wanted to break free at the first moment, but for one thing, she was still weak and had no strength. For another, seeingSadin Andrew¡¯s appearance, her heart suddenly softened. After a moment of silence, she finally letSadin Andrew embrace her.


    At this moment, Sadin Andrew¡¯s heart was indeed filled with a wave of fear.


    He identally heard someone mention that the son of the owner¡¯s family did not know what he had done to help others. He received a huge sum of money and told everyone that he had met a noble person. The meaning conveyed from his words seemed to be rted to the people living in his family.


    Later on, it was learned that this person¡¯s conduct was bad, and Philip couldn¡¯t rest assured from the bottom of his heart. It was only then that he rushed over in the middle of the night.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene as soon as I came over.


    At that moment, his heart almost jumped out of his throat and his eyes were about to crack.


    Until this moment, Sadin Andrew had to admit his feelings.


    He had a genuine affection for peace ¨C his future sister-inw in name.


    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that he doesn¡¯t want to restrain himself at all, and even urgently wants Anna to detect his emotions.


    Anna, you


    Philip Andrew hurriedly rushed into the peaceful resting room, his gaze passing through the chaos on the ground andnding on the two people hugging each other in the center of the room. His words immediately stopped, and his expression on his face suddenly became extremely stiff.


    The greater reaction than his wasSadin Andrew.


    Almost subconsciously, he pushed away tranquility.


    After reacting, he falsely supported Anna and saw that no one had fallen, whichpletely calmed down his mind.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me, big brother. Just now¡­ ¡°He was inexplicably guilty and panicked as he was about to exin when he suddenly realized that his gaze had fallen on Philip Andrew.


    ¡°Your legs¡­ ¡°The expression hadpletely changed to shock.


    Anna then remembered that the fact that Philip Andrew¡¯s legs had healed had always been hidden from everyone. He was struggling to think about what to say to make up for it, when Philip Andrew suddenly pulled his lips and gave a cold smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s already ready, ¡°he said, turning around and leaving.


    Philip Andrew furrowed his brows and looked at Philip Andrew¡¯s appearance. He even swallowed back the exnation that hade to his lips.


    Anna is in a mess.


    On one hand, there was the nightmare like situation just now, and on the other hand, there was the reaction of Philip Andrew just now.


    Her whole body was still soft, but her mind was in a mess, as if she was about to explode.


    I worked hard to control my emotions.


    Anna took a deep breath and said, ¡°Could you please help me report to the police and take a picture of these two people


    Although she still had lingering palpitations at this moment, she didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle like before.


    Sadin Andrew looked at her expression and suppressed his doubts in his heart, reporting to the police.


    Due to the temporary stop of a cruise ship, the police force in the vicinity of Xiaoyu Vige was strengthened. Therefore, shortly after, the police arrived in a police car roaring.


    The two men who forcibly broke into the peaceful room were all taken away.


    The whole small western-style building was woken up and surrounded with a loud noise.


    What¡¯s going on here? What happened to these two people


    Fang Manting and Anna, who had be


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!